, 

m 


1 


L  U  X 


© 


Jfl 

I 

M 
\W 


C  R  U  C  IS 


LUX  CRUCIS 

A  TALE  OP  THE  GREAT  APOSTLE 


<N 

1 

i 


BY 


SAMUEL  M.  GARDENHIRE 


NEW  YORK  AND   LONDON 

HARPER  &  BROTHERS  PUBLISHERS 

1904 


Copyright,  1904,  by  HARPEK  &  BROTHERS. 

Alt  rignts  reserved. 

Published  January,  1904. 


TO 

MY  KINSMAN  AND  FRIEND 

THE   RIGHT  REVEREND   ETHELBERT  TALBOT 

EPISCOPAL  BISHOP  OF  CENTRAL  PENNSYLVANIA 

THIS    STORY    OF    THE    GREAT    CHURCHMAN     IS 

AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED 


21298B7 


CONTENTS 


I.  C^ESAREA 

II.  AN  APPEAL  TO  CAESAR 

III.  BERENICE 

IV.  A  ROMAN  EVENING 

V.  THE  APOSTLE 

VI.  A  STRANGER  IN  ROME 

VII.  THE  LION 

VIII.  TlGELLINUS 

IX.  BRABANO  

X.  THE  SHOP  IN  THE  SUBURA 

XI.  LOVE'S  VOICES 

XII.  THE  SUMMONS 

XIII.  BRABANO  AND  THE  APOSTLE 

XIV.  THE  BLOOD  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  HEROD  AGRIPPA 

XV.  THE  COURT  OF  NERO 

XVI.  BESIDE  THE  FOUNTAIN •. 

XVII.  AN  ORDER  TO  Lucius 

XVIII.  FOR  His  HOUSEHOLD 

XIX.  DESPOT  AND  SENATOR 

XX.  MYRRHA'S  REFUGE 

XXI.  THE  CONSPIRACY 

XXII.  A  RESPITE 

XXIII.  PETER 

XXIV.  BRABANO'S  CONVERSION 

XXV.  THE  GLADIATORS 

XXVI.  BRABANO  AND  POPP^A 

XXVII.  THE  FIRE 

iii 


PAGE 

I 

12 
26 

35 
48 

56 
66 

78 

87 

97 

108 

116 

125 


163 
171 
179 
igi 

201 
212 
221 
230 
242 

253 
267 
276 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXVIII.  THE  INCIDENTS  OF  FATE 287 

XXIX.  VOLGUS 301 

XXX.  A  POMPEIAN  PRISON 316 

XXXI.  THE  FALL  OF  BRABANO 328 

XXXII.  THE  CHILDREN  OF  MIRIAM 344 

XXXIII.  CALIGULA  REDIVIVUS 353 

XXXIV.  THE  GREATEST  DAY  OF  THE  ARENA  ....  366 

XXXV.  THE  PARTING  OF  THE  WAYS 379 

XXXVI.  THE  LIGHTS  ON  VATICANUS 386 


LUX  CRUCIS 


A  TALE  OF  THE  GREAT  APOSTLE 


LUX    CRUCIS 

A   TALE    OF    THE    GREAT    APOSTLE 


C^SAREA 

THE  city  was  awakening  to  life.  On  the  flat  tops 
of  the  low  houses,  in  the  northwesterly  and  more 
populous  portion,  figures  began  to  appear,  creeping,  one 
by  one,  through  the  openings  upon  the  roofs.  They 
spread  rugs  of  sheepskin  or  of  tapestry  near  the  stone 
copings  of  their  dwellings,  and  silently  knelt  in  prayer. 
The  sun  had  risen  above  the  line  of  hills  to  the  northeast, 
and  its  beams  gilded  softly  the  neighboring  eminences, 
touching  with  shafts  of  gold  the  summit  of  the  Roman 
theatre  and  the  columns  of  the  new  arena  beyond  the 
barracks  of  the  Roman  soldiers.  Afar  in  the  east  a 
fragment  of  the  desert,  a  thin  peninsula  from  the  arid 
wastes  of  Arabia,  lay  a  mass  of  white  sand  in  the  awak 
ening  light,  while  to  the  west  the  sea  was  quiet  under 
the  splendor  of  a  tropic  morning,  reflecting  from  its 
green  depths  the  shadows  of  the  Roman  galleys  at  anchor 
in  the  harbor. 

Immediately  south  of  the  palace,  the  principal  and 
most  imposing  building  within  the  view,  its  facade 
turned  towards  the  sea  and  fronting  upon  an  open  court 
in  which  was  erected  a  shaft  of  marble  surmounted  by 
a  Roman  eagle,  a  long,  low  building  was  still  quiet  under 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  influence  of  the  night.  About  it  were  no  signs  of 
life.  Its  line  of  windows  looked  over  a  low  wall  into  a 
narrow  street,  and  a  stone  gallery  connected  its  rear 
with  a  statelier  structure  of  dome  and  cupola.  This 
was  the  Hall  of  Justice,  through  the  medium  of  which 
Roman  authority  was  indirectly  communicated  to  the 
Jewish  populace  of  Palestine.  About  the  colonnades  of 
the  low  building  and  along  its  wall  a  vine  grew  profusely, 
the  foliage  entering  the  corridor,  which  ran  the  length 
of  the  structure.  Into  this  corridor,  from  a  wall  of  dull 
brick,  there  opened  numerous  doors,  black  and  heavily 
barred. 

The  morning  breeze  which  came  from  the  sea  rustled 
the  leaves  of  the  foliage  about  the  windows  and  carried 
a  breath  of  the  awakened  day  into  the  recesses  of  the 
corridor,  coming  gratefully  to  a  prisoner  who  stood  at 
one  of  the  barred  doors.  His  form  was  not  yet  visible 
in  the  gloom  of  the  interior,  but  his  face  at  the  opening 
of  his  door  was  distinctly  seen,  and  the  fingers  which 
gripped  the  iron  rods  were  white  and  shapely. 

It  was  a  pleasant  face,  of  bold  eyes  and  strong  features, 
in  which  courage  and  resolution  were  dominant ;  it  gave 
no  evidence  that  the  prisoner  was  either  cowed  or  in 
timidated  by  the  confinement  to  which  he  had  been 
subjected.  The  expression  of  his  lips  suggested  a  sense 
of  joyous  humor,  free  from  mockery,  but  indicating  a 
vigorous  and  exuberant  life.  He  was  watching  intently 
a  shadow  near  one  of  the  pillars  of  the  corridor,  which 
gradually  took  outline  as  the  light  increased.  It  was  the 
figure  of  a  man  at  his  devotions.  He  was  resting  upon 
one  knee,  his  head  bowed  low  and  partially  supported 
upon  his  arm,  which,  in  turn,  rested  against  the  column. 
He  was  not  conscious  of  the  inspection  he  underwent 
from  the  face  at  the  aperture  in  the  door,  nor  did  he  heed 
the  murmur  from  without,  which  gradually  increased  as 
the  city  awoke,  nor  the  rising  tumult  which  came  from 

2 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  adjacent  building.  Lost  in  the  ecstasy  of  prayer,  he 
was  silent  and  absorbed. 

The  shaft  of  light  through  the  open  window  grew  in 
radiance;  the  rattle  of  chariot  wheels  upon  the  stones 
of  the  street  aroused  the  prisoner  from  his  reverie.  The 
clamor  was  a  part  of  the  new  experience  which  Judea 
was  reluctantly  receiving  from  Rome,  and,  though  famil 
iar  to  the  ears  which  now  heeded  them,  they  disturbed 
the  quiet  of  the  other  man's  devotions.  The  worshipper 
drew  himself  slowly  erect  and,  stepping  to  the  window, 
looked  out. 

"Ho,  my  good  Jew!"  called  the  prisoner  from  his 
cell.  "For  the  last  hour  thou  hast  been  in  the  Ely- 
sian  Fields,  and  thy  visions  should  have  taught  thee 
charity.  Light  and  air  are  too  precious  to  be  kept 
from  this  place,  and  thy  form  stops  the  fragrance  of 
the  morning.  Again,  I  am  athirst;  canst  thou  get  me 
drink?" 

The  Jew  turned  slowly  from  the  window,  exhibiting 
no  sign  of  being  startled  or  disconcerted.  He  was  below 
the  ordinary  height  in  stature,  but  compact  of  form  and 
well  built,  the  muscles  swelling  at  his  neck.  His  head, 
carried  high,  was  bald,  and  his  nose  sharply  aquiline. 
The  contour  of  his  face  was  lost  in  a  thick  beard,  which 
enveloped  the  lower  part,  but  his  eyes  gleamed  like  stars, 
and  there  was  in  his  bearing  an  invincible  expression 
of  resolution.  He  regarded  the  speaker  with  the  calm 
interest  of  one  accustomed  to  make  an  estimate  of  an 
adversary,  and  then  the  severity  of  his  countenance  re 
laxed  in  a  smile. 

"No  man  speaks  of  charity  to  me  in  vain,  and  I  would 
bar  nothing  from  thee,  least  of  all  the  light  and  air  of 
heaven.  Thou  hast  a  pleasant  accent,  and  it  brings  a 
warm  and  familiar  memory  to  my  mind.  What  art 
thou  called?" 

"Not  what  I  am,  good  Jew,  because  of  the  shortage 

3 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  human  understanding.  Else  would  Caesar  have  cause 
to  envy  me." 

"I  asked  thy  name,"  said  the  man  in  the  corridor,  the 
smile  growing  upon  his  countenance. 

"Indirectly  thou  didst,  and  I  answered  on  my  merits. 
But  my  name  does  not  matter.  If  thou  art  in  the  Tri 
bunal  when  the  Governor  questions  me  thou  wilt  hear 
me  called  many  things  which  I  am  not.  However,"  he 
continued,  dryly,  "I  should  not  revile  the  lot  of  the 
virtuous,  whose  fate  it  is  to  be  ever  misunderstood." 

The  Jew  said  nothing  in  reply.  He  went  quietly 
along  the  corridor,  and  shortly  returned  with  a  flagon 
of  water,  which  he  passed  to  the  prisoner  through  the 
window  of  his  cell.  The  captive  drank  it  eagerly. 

"The  gods  bless  thee!"  he  ejaculated,  heartily,  when 
he  had  finished  his  draught.  "Leave  the  flask.  There 
is  the  semblance  of  a  log  sleeping  here  who  may  wish  it 
when  he  awakes.  Dost  hear  it  snore?" 

"I  hear  it,"  answered  the  other,  quietly. 

"It  is  like  the  wind  from  the  Baltese  woods  from 
which  he  hails,  and  he  sleeps  beneath  the  displeasure  of 
your  authorities  as  calmly  as  in  his  native  cave.  I  shall 
have  trouble  to  restrain  him  when  they  lead  us  forth. 
To-day,  I  am  told,  the  Tribunal  sits." 

"What  hast  thou  done?"  asked  the  Jew. 

The  prisoner  sighed.  It  was  a  breath  released  half  in 
merriment  and  not  in  grief,  and  a  curious  and  incredulous 
look  appeared  in  his  eyes.  He  was  as  one  amazed  at 
his  own  conduct  as  he  recalled  his  offence. 

"A  foolish  thing,"  he  said.  "I  was  dry  with  the 
sands  of  thy  desert,  and  thirsty  in  the  memory  of  a 
better  country.  Time  hung  heavily  upon  my  hands.  I 
wandered  to  the  market-place  at  thy  gates,  where  I 
bought  some  red  wine  in  a  jug.  The  daughter  of  the  knave 
who  sold  it  was  comely,  and  we  of  Rome  are  not  re- 
spectors  of  thy  people.  The  outcry  that  followed  my 

4 


LUX    CRUCIS 

chaste  salute  brought  out  thy  soldiers.  With  my  servant 
I  would  have  beaten  them  off  and  gone  free  but  that 
some  Arab  horsemen  rode  their  steeds  over  us.  Had 
we  not  been  taken  unawares  and  refrained  to  use  a 
weapon  we  had  not  been  here  a  dull  six  days,  with  the 
prospect  of  a  judgment  from  an  enemy.  Were  I  with 
out,  and  my  servant  with  me,  I  should  be  aboard  the 
galleys  in  an  hour.  I  learned  some  two  days  ago  of  their 
arrival." 

"Thou  hast  a  servant?"  said  the  man  in  the  corridor, 
musingly.  "Then,  since  thou  art  of  quality,  there  is  little 
need  to  fear  a  judgment;  thou  wilt  have  a  Roman  quit 
tance.  I  marvel  that  thou  art  here  at  all." 

"That  may  be  true,"  laughed  the  prisoner,  "but  thou 
shouldst  observe  that  I  have  been  slow  to  seek  it. 
Felix  hath  some  cause  to  remember  me,  and  thou  wilt 
hear  my  name  in  no  patient  humor  when  I  am  brought 
before  him." 

"Felix  is  gone,"  said  the  Jew.  "It  is  the  Roman, 
Festus,  who  is  now  Governor.  He  came  with  the  galleys, 
and  sits  in  authority  to-day.  Felix  hath  sailed  ere  this." 

"Porcius  Festus!"  cried  the  prisoner,  exultantly. 
"Now,  by  the  gods,  this  is  news,  indeed!  What  art 
thou  called,  man?  I  may  not  speak  my  own  name 
lightly,  even  with  Felix  gone,  but  I  can  put  thine  upon 
the  altar  when  I  return  to  the  Imperial  City." 

"It  is  upon  the  altar  already,  Roman,"  replied  the 
Jew,  quietly,  "where  I  pray  God  to  keep  it  always.  My 
name  is  Paul." 

"Art  a  soldier?     Thou  bearest  thyself  as  such." 

"I  have  been  a  soldier." 

"With  Agrippa?" 

"With  Caesar." 

"Friend,"  said  the  prisoner,  with  solemn  humor,  "if 
thou  canst  place  thyself  where  my  arm  can  reach  thee 
I  will  embrace  thee  as  a  brother.  Thou  wert  an  officer, 

5 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  that  I'm  sure.  What  was  thy  offence  that  I  find  thee 
now  a  Jewish  jailer?" 

"I  am  not  a  jailer;  I  am  a  prisoner,  like  thyself,  and 
for  two  years  have  here  awaited  judgment.  If  I  held 
any  man  at  enmity,  I  have  myself  a  grievance  against 
Felix.  I  am  a  Jew,  but  I  was  born  a  Roman,  at  Tarsus." 

"I  know  the  place;  fit  to  be  born  in  only.  It  is  Rome, 
good  Paul,  that  truly  makes  a  Roman.  Would  I  were 
there  to-day!  Two  years,  dost  thou  say,  in  this  place, 
and  yet  a  prisoner?  'Tis  strong  treatment  of  a  citizen, 
unless  the  offence  may  justify  it,  which  with  thee  I  doubt. 
What  charge?" 

"  I  am  charged  with  speaking  the  truth,  which  surely  is 
not  an  offence  against  the  Roman  law." 

"Which  surely  it  is,"  replied  the  prisoner,  dryly.  "I 
wonder  not  at  thy  imprisonment,  but  only  that  thou 
art  alive.  Try  truth-speaking  at  Caesar's  court,  and  see 
how  thou  wilt  fare." 

"Hast  heard  the  name  of  Christ?" 

"Ay,  many  times.  'Tis  a  common  one  along  the 
southern  coast.  What  more?" 

"Much  more.  I  see  thou  dost  not  know  it.  I  mean 
that  Christ  who  is  the  Lord — Jesus,  the  Son  of  God." 

The  Roman  was  impressed  by  the  manner  of  the  other. 
He  looked  through  the  opening  in  his  cell  with  a  puzzled 
air,  as  though  striving  for  the  meaning  'of  the  deliberate 
significance  of  the  speaker. 

"Which  god?"  he  asked,  at  length. 

"There  is  but  one — that  God  who  is  the  Lord!" 

"Good  Paul!"  said  the  Roman,  leaning  his  arms 
against  the  door  and  resting  his  chin  upon  them  as  he 
looked  forth.  "Thou  hast  the  advantage  of  me  in  both 
age  and  wisdom,  for  if  thine  eyes  might  pierce  the  dark 
ness  of  this  cell  thou  wouldst  find  no  gray  hairs  in  my 
head;  but  as  a  soldier  of  the  Emperor  I  have  travelled 
much.  There  are  gods  on  every  mountain,  and  I  have 

6 


LUX    CRUCIS 

seen  few  countries  that  had  not  more  than  one.  In 
Macedonia,  of  which  thou  must  have  heard,  they  have 
threescore  above  the  crest  of  Mount  Olympus;  how 
many  in  the  valleys  I  did  not  learn." 

"Peace!"  said  Paul,  sternly,  extending  his  hand. 
"What  is  thy  name,  irreverent  youth?  Thou  hast  a 
good  face,  and,  I  suspect,  a  good  name.  Speak  it,  that  I 
may  place  it  in  my  prayers  and  seek  for  thee  a  knowl 
edge  of  the  true  faith,  which  will  give  thee  life  eternal." 

"My  name  is  Fabyan.  What  riddle  is  all  this?"  ex 
claimed  the  prisoner,  testily,  his  features  clouding.  "I 
swear  to  thee,  the  new  faiths  mock  my  patience,  and, 
did  I  heed  them,  would  make  me  poor.  What  with 
temples  here  and  there,  a  begging  Zeus  and  a  hungry 
Isis,  it  is  a  marvel  that  the  people  eat.  Pardon  me,  good 
Paul,  but  I  have  a  right  to  anger.  I  paid  money  to  a 
new  god  at  the  last  Circus,  and  the  lying  Egyptian  who 
defrauded  me  led  me  to  a  losing  wager." 

The  expression  upon  the  countenance  of  Paul  re 
mained  fixed. 

"Thou  shouldst  have  a  god  whose  votaries  are  not 
lying  priests.  It  little  benefits  a  man  to  have  a  god 
who  will  care  for  him  only  in  this  life.  Thou  hast  a 
good  face,  but  it  will  fade;  a  good  form,  but  it  will 
wither.  Thy  flesh  may  be  the  food  of  beasts,  but  thy 
soul  shall  be  the  Lord's!" 

"I'll  keep  my  flesh  for  a  goddess,  not  a  god;  and  the 
soul  is  a  Syrian  word,  the  meaning  of  which  I  do  not 
know.  But  this  life  eternal — that  hath  a  pleasant  ring." 

The  Jew  laughed  softly,  and  a  strange  light  burned 
in  his  eyes. 

"Life  eternal!  How  it  doth  appeal  to  the  human 
longing!  Death  that  follows  the  Roman  armies;  death 
that  hath  sown  the  desert  with  bones;  death  that  waits 
upon  all  the  sons  of  men ;  and  life — a  bubble  in  the  sun ! 
The  one  God  is  He  who  ordains  all  things,  and  who  made 

7 


LUX    CRUCIS 

them;  who,  angered  at  the  world  and  its  wickedness, 
would  have  given  our  souls — that  part  of  us  which  hopes 
and  loves — to  the  shades.  But  His  Son,  pitying  our 
fallen  state  and  wretched  future,  came  to  earth,  was 
born  as  Jesus  Christ,  lived  and  suffered,  and  was  cruci 
fied,  that  we  might  live  again — a  sacrifice  to  appease  His 
Father's  wrath.  Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this, 
that  He  suffereth  death  for  another." 

The  prisoner  had  listened  in  silence.  Something  in 
the  manner  of  the  speaker  moved  him  profoundly. 

"Well,"  he  said,  presently,  "I  will  gladly  hear  thee 
further,  even  though  it  be  upon  a  new  faith  and  cost  me 
money.  There  is  a  rhythm  in  thy  speech  that  falls 
pleasantly  upon  mine  ear.  The  life  eternal — it  seems 
that  I  have  heard  the  words  on  Myrrha's  lips." 

"  Myrrha,"  muttered  the  Jew,  his  head  upon  his  breast, 
speaking  softly  and  earnestly.  :  'Tis  a  beloved  name 
to  me." 

"And  to  me,  good  Paul,"  said  the  prisoner,  his  eyes 
sparkling  with  a  glad  light.  "Thy  wife,  perhaps?" 

"Nay,"  and  the  gentle  expression  upon  the  Jew's  face 
deepened  into  a  frown,  which  grew  severe  and  took  on 
a  suggestion  of  pain.  "A  sister,  dear  to  my  youth,  and 
woven  in  all  my  better  memories.  I  have  been  a  Roman 
soldier,  but  I  have  much  to  forgive  the  Caesars  and  their 
armies.  She  married  a  man  of  Sicily;  there  were  two 
children,  little  Myrrha  and  a  boy.  They  are  lost,  and, 
though  I  have  preached  to  many  people  in  many  lands, 
God  hath  not  given  me  trace  of  them." 

"Lost?"  said  the  prisoner.  "Being  a  soldier,  I  can 
guess  the  meaning  of  thy  words.  They  were  lost  in 
war?" 

"In  war,"  replied  the  Jew,  sighing  deeply.  "But 
there  is  yet  Rome — no  matter;  the  story  is  a  long  one 
and  would  interest  thee  little.  In  his  own  good  time, 
God  maketh  all  things  to  come  to  pass." 

8 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Paul  stepped  back,  and  the  Roman  prisoner  turned 
to  arouse  his  sleeping  companion. 

"Up,  Volgus!  Awake!  Here  come  the  jailers  with 
food." 

A  door  at  the  end  of  the  corridor  was  thrown  open. 
There  was  a  rattle  of  arms,  as  the  guard  approached. 
They  were  not  Romans,  but  local  soldiers  of  the  jail; 
they  came  loosely  forward,  two  slaves  walking  ahead 
and  bearing  immense  platters  of  brass.  Upon  these 
huge  loaves  of  bread  were  piled,  and  distributed  at  the 
different  cells  as  the  procession  came  down  the  prison  hall. 

The  leader  of  the  troop  stopped  where  the  Jew  stood 
at  the  window. 

"A  greeting,  Paul,"  he  said,  resting  his  spear  upon 
the  ground,  and  leaning  back  at  ease  against  the  wall. 
"Thou  art  not  to  remain  much  longer  in  doubt  as  to 
thy  fate.  The  new  Governor  is  here,  and  thou  wilt  be 
called  shortly  before  him." 

"Before  the  Roman?" 

"Before  the  Tribunal.  Herod  Agrippa  is  present  in 
Cassarea  to  greet  the  Governor  and  his  sister  Berenice, 
who  returned  with  Festus  from  Rome." 

The  Jew  had  become  instantly  attentive.  His  reso 
lute  nature  showed  itself  in  his  fixed  gaze. 

"And  the  high -priest — with  the  lawyer?" 

"Tertullus?" 

"Ay?" 

"All  are  present,  with  a  mob  in  sympathy  and  wit 
nesses  by  the  score.  They  can  convict  thee  of  treason 
if  they  like.  They  will  take  thee  back  to  the  Holy  City, 
and  on  Calvary,  where  they  hung  thy  Master,  they  will 
crucify  thee  also;  but  in  thy  case  the  nails  which  pin 
thee  to  the  boards  are  to  be  heated  white,  and  Ananias 
boasts  that  a  slender  one  shall  be  driven  through  thy 
belly." 

A  look  of  scorn  appeared  upon  the  noble  face  of  the 

9 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Jew,  and  he  met  the  inquiring   gaze  of  the  bantering 
jailer  with  unfaltering  intrepidity. 

"I  am  ready,"  he  said,  quietly.  "I  have  no  deeper 
prayer  than  that  I  shall  be  found  worthy  to  follow  in 
the  footsteps  of  the  Master." 

The  soldier  laughed  hoarsely. 

"As  to  punishment?"  he  asked. 

"As  to  punishment." 

;  Tis  not  permitted  us  to  speak  against  the  priests," 
said  the  soldier,  more  gently,  "but  I  have  little  love  for 
Ananias.  From  my  heart,  I  wish  thee  well." 

"Jailer,"  called  the  Roman,  from  his  cell,  "hast  thou 
a  name?" 

"Ay,  and  a  good  one.     I  am  Samuel  of  the  tribe  of— 

"Nay,"  interrupted  the  prisoner,  hastily.  "I  forgive 
thee  the  tribe,  for  which,  perhaps,  thou  art  not  responsi 
ble;  and  for  such  a  name,  the  gods  pardon  thy  parents. 
Am  I  arraigned  to-day?" 

The  soldier  dropped  the  point  of  his  spear  through  the 
aperture  in  the  prison  door,  thrusting  viciously  in  the 
dark. 

"By  the  beard  of  Abraham,  thou  art!  and  the  thick 
clown  with  thee  ;  and  if  given  to  my  custody  after 
judgment  thou  wilt  have  more  to  pardon  than  my 
tribe." 

"Forbear,  my  countryman,"  said  Paul.  "Gently  to 
him  who  doth  despitefully  use  thee;  so  sayeth  the 
Teacher." 

Ere  the  Jewish  soldier  had  time  to  respond  to  the 
speech  of  his  charge,  the  blast  of  a  trumpet  sounded 
without.  Its  echoes  came  ringing  through  the  corridor 
of  the  prison,  and  the  officer  instantly  marshalled  his 
men. 

"I  am  called  to  the  Hall  of  Justice,"  he  said.  "Thou 
hast  but  time  to  eat  and  prepare  for  thy  appearance  be 
fore  the  Tribunal.  Haste  thee." 

10 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Signalling  his  men  and  motioning  them  forward  with 
his  spear,  he  led  the  way  along  the  passage  to  where  an 
arched  doorway  admitted  them  to  the  plaza  separating 
the  building  from  the  stately  hall  beyond.  The  Jew 
looked  after  them  in  silence  as  they  crossed  the  court 
yard  and  defiled  slowly  into  an  entrance  which  admitted 
them  to  the  rotunda  of  the  Tribunal. 


II 

AN   APPEAL  TO   OESAR 

TWO  hours  later  and  the  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens. 
The  bustle  of  the  city  neared  the  portals  of  the 
great  Hall  of  Justice.  Chariots  thronged,  as  officers  came 
from  the  vicinity  of  the  barracks,  and  the  wealthy  citi 
zens,  in  all  the  finery  of  holiday  attire,  accompanied  them. 
Files  of  soldiers  were  drawn  up  in  front  of  the  various 
entrances  to  the  palace,  keeping  the  crowd  at  a  respect 
ful  distance.  It  was  a  gala  day  in  Caesarea,  and  the 
tradesmen  convenient  to  the  locality  of  the  palace  had 
closed  their  shops  in  order  to  be  present  at  the  spectacle. 
The  King  was  there,  with  his  retinue,  from  Jerusalem. 
The  high-priest,  with  his  followers,  had  come  also — they 
who  had  been  for  so  long  the  bitter  and  relentless  enemies 
of  the  apostate  prisoner,  who  preached  a  doctrine  as 
insulting  to  the  religion  of  the  Jews  as  it  was  a  rebuke 
to  the  license  of  the  temples  of  Greece  and  Rome.  The 
Jew,  Paul,  was  to  be  judged  to-day,  by  the  august  con 
sul  who  held  in  his  mailed  hand  the  power  and  authority 
of  Caesar.  The  square  fronting  the  Hall  of  Justice  was 
thick  with  the  rabble,  where  rich  and  poor  alike  as 
sembled  to  wonder  at  and  do  honor  to  the  occasion. 

A  dozen  trumpets  sounded  from  the  palace  portals, 
and  a  file  of  Roman  soldiers  passed  down  the  narrow 
street  leading  to  the  square,  erect,  stern,  and  deliberate. 

They  brought  a  sense  of  awe  to  the  peaceful  and  home- 
loving  Hebrews  whom  they  had  conquered,  in  which  was 
mingled  both  admiration  and  fear.  The  discipline  of  the 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Imperial  City,  which  followed  its  legions  to  its  farthest 
provinces,  prevented  direct  oppression  of  the  inhabitants, 
and  the  soldiers  were  not  unkindly  to  the  populace.  The 
relationship  was  severe,  but  unmixed  with  cruelty  if 
order  was  maintained  and  submission  proffered.  The 
Roman  military  governor,  a  sycophant  at  court,  was  a 
ruler  abroad,  and  maintained  the  dominion  of  the  empire 
with  justice,  if  with  firmness.  The  disposition  of  the 
Latin,  even  at  this  period,  harmonized  well  with  that  of 
the  gentler  Hebrew.  Both  were  in  a  measure  Oriental, 
the  one  martial  and  musical  as  the  other  was  poetic. 
To  the  eyes  of  the  Jewish  maiden  the  noble  proportions 
of  the  soldiers  of  Caesar  were  irresistible,  while  their  free 
good  -  nature  and  their  rude  though  superior  humor 
made  them  popular  customers  with  the  Jewish  trades 
men.  In  their  hours  of  relaxation  they  mingled  freely 
with  the  inhabitants  of  the  city,  and  distributed  the 
spoils  which  they  had  gathered  in  foreign  countries  with 
a  lavishness  that  brought  prosperity  to  the  local  market 
place. 

Within  the  great  building  of  justice  the  scene  was  ani 
mated.  At  the  various  doors,  wide  and  open  to  the  light 
and  air,  a  Roman  soldier,  with  a  Jewish  spearsman  as  a 
companion,  stood  sentry -like  on  either  side.  Minor  offi 
cials  kept  the  crowd  away  from  the  raised  platform  in  the 
back,  which  was  surmounted  by  a  crimson  dais,  the  cur 
tains  of  which  were  swept  aside  and  confined  by  heavy 
cords  with  silver  tassels.  A  broad  seat,  reared  as  a 
throne,  was  reached  by  three  steps,  upon  which  was  laid 
a  rich  Syrian  rug.  To  the  rear  was  the  entrance  to  an 
inner  chamber  wherein  the  judges  made  ready  for  their 
appearance,  and  at  these  portals  of  distinction  another 
guard  of  mingled  Roman  and  Jewish  soldiers  was  grouped 
in  martial  order.  Rome,  considerate  of  the  sensitive 
nature  of  its  conquered  province,  allowed  its  patrician 
class  some  semblance  of  authority. 

13 


LUX    CRUCIS 

In  a  corner  of  the  hall,  waiting  with  an  air  of  eager 
ness  and  expectancy,  was  a  gathering  of  priests,  all  in 
their  robes  of  office.  About  them  stood  their  attend 
ants,  sharing  the  excitement  of  their  masters,  murmur 
ing  nervously,  and  pulling  at  the  long,  curled  beards, 
anointed  and  perfumed,  that  fell  over  the  rich  vestments 
in  which  they  were  clad.  The  throng  waited  with  grow 
ing  restlessness  and  impatience.  Near  at  hand,  men 
and  women  were  mingled  in  indiscriminate  disorder, 
gesticulating  violently,  and  loud  in  the  discussion  of  the 
coming  audience. 

The  Governor  delayed  his  appearance,  but  the  order 
had  been  given  to  bring  in  the  prisoners,  and  along  the 
corridor  which  led  to  the  jail  the  noise  of  their  approach 
was  distinctly  audible,  growing  louder  as  they  neared 
the  chamber.  Without,  the  cry  of  the  fruit-venders  rose 
on  the  morning  air,  and  boys  carrying  water-jugs  pressed 
through  the  crowd,  beyond  the  entrance- way,  to  minister 
to  the  throng  within  the  hall. 

A  hush  fell  upon  the  assembly  as  the  prisoners  entered. 
They  were  the  centre  of  a  vast  and  concentrated  gaze. 
Curiosity,  hate,  and  anticipation  were  all  expressed,  for 
the  chief  culprit  who  was  to  appear  before  the  Tribunal 
was  one  who  had  long  outraged  the  religion  of  Palestine, 
and  who,  in  defiance  of  the  synagogue,  had  preached  the 
doctrine  of  the  Nazarene  —  the  Nazarene  whom  they 
hated,  and  who  had  perished  upon  the  cross  before  the 
eyes  of  hundreds  who  were  now  present  to  destroy  his 
follower.  The  chief  priest  of  Jerusalem  was  there  as  his 
accuser,  with  the  scribes  of  the  Synagogue.  The  Holy 
City  should  see  another  martyrdom,  not  as  cruelly 
tragic,  but  no  less  welcome  to  the  thirsty  throng  that 
craved  with  Oriental  eagerness  the  picturesque  agony 
of  one  nailed,  bleeding  and  fainting,  to  the  cross.  They 
had  such  spectacles  in  Rome;  Athens  could  boast  an 
amphitheatre,  and  here  at  Cassarea  the  new  Circus  was 

14 


LUX    CRUCIS 

shortly  to  be  dedicated  by  the  gladiators;  but  for  Jeru 
salem  was  this  victim,  whom  they  had  learned  to  hate, 
and  they  had  come  to  demand  his  blood. 

The  silence  which  had  followed  the  uproar  now  be 
came  a  murmur,  and  this  deepened  again  into  a  storm 
of  cries  as  the  prisoners  took  their  places.  But  the 
tumult  subsided  quickly  before  the  reared  spears  of  the 
Roman  guards,  who  now  enjoined  order.  There  were 
but  three,  the  Jew,  Paul,  upon  whom  the  crowd  gazed 
hungrily,  Fabyan,  and  Volgus,  termed  his  servant,  now 
standing  humbly  to  his  rear.  The  Jew  looked  boldly 
upon  the  threatening  multitude,  his  compact  form  erect 
and  noble,  his  robe  thrown  aside  to  make  free  his  length 
of  bared  right  arm.  The  perspiration  glistened  upon 
his  smooth  forehead,  but  his  eyes  looked  without  fear 
into  the  frowning  faces. 

Seen  now  in  the  light,  his  companion,  Fabyan,  dis 
closed  an  attractive  person.  He  was  tall  and  straight, 
with  a  form  lithe  and  muscular.  His  brief  confinement 
had  taken  the  bronze  from  his  features,  but  he  showed 
a  soldier  in  every  lineament.  His  skin  was  shining  from 
his  morning  ablutions,  and,  with  his  attire  arranged  for 
his  appearance  before  the  Tribunal,  he  presented  a  figure 
of  manly  beauty  which  drew  exclamations  of  admiration 
from  the  women.  The  person  of  his  servant  was  scarcely 
less  interesting  to  the  curious  throng.  He  was  a  man  of 
enormous  stature.  His  brow  was  low,  and  his  eyes  large 
and  set  far  apart ;  white  teeth  gleamed  from  between  his 
thick  lips.  He  swung  himself  into  place  with  the  ease  of 
a  great  beast,  his  oaken  arms  clasped  at  his  chest,  gazing 
about  him  with  the  freedom  of  his  master,  his  face  ex 
pressing  good-natured  wonder  at  the  situation  in  which 
they  found  themselves. 

Fabyan  looked  also  upon  the  multitude.  A  smile 
wreathed  his  lips  as  he  bent  his  head  slightly  forward 
and  spoke  in  a  low  tone  to  his  companion.  The  men  of 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  crowd  nearest  him  observed  his  contempt,  and  shook 
their  clinched  hands  towards  him. 

"A  loving  throng!"  he  whispered  audibly  to  Paul. 
"Thy  friend,  the  high-priest,  I  think,  from  the  tender 
glance  he  fixes  on  thee?  If  I  had  my  sword  and  the 
permission  of  the  Governor  I  might  arrange  for  a  new 
Synagogue  at  Jerusalem  by  a  whole  host  of  corpses  here." 

A  smile  appeared  upon  the  good-humored  countenance 
of  Volgus,  as  he  grunted  his  approval  of  his  master's 
words. 

"I  should  not  need  a  sword,"  he  muttered. 

"An  ex-gladiator,  Paul,"  said  Fabyan,  nodding  his 
head  lightly  towards  his  follower.  "A  freedman  at 
tached  to  my  uncle's  household,  whom  I  brought  with 
me  here  when  I  came  about  a  small  affair  of  state.  The 
smell  of  these  jackals  offends  him.  Do  not  let  them 
fright  thee.  I  shall  stand  thy  friend." 

"And  I  shall  remember,"  replied  Paul,  himself  smil 
ing.  "  In  the  name  of  Christ,  whose  servant  and  apostle 
I  am,  I  promise  to  stand  thine." 

A  murmur  again  arose  from  the  assembly.  There  was 
a  movement  behind  the  throne,  and  the  soldiers  fell 
aside.  From  the  inner  chamber  came  the  Roman  Gov 
ernor,  while  to  the  rear,  with  head  lowered  in  servile  and 
submissive  homage,  walked  the  Jewish  King.  Follow 
ing  the  two  was  a  woman  of  unusual  beauty. 

"Berenice,"  the  whisper  ran  from  mouth  to  mouth, 
"the  King's  sister,"  as  the  spear-heads  were  lowered  in 
salute. 

A  silver  band  encircled  her  brow,  behind  which  were 
gathered  masses  of  dark  hair,  and  above  her  forehead 
gleamed  a  diamond  star.  Her  flowing  silken  robes  were 
of  Roman  fashion,  and  as  they  draped  about  her  the 
soft  material  revealed,  rather  than  concealed,  a  faultless 
form,  which  had  the  voluptuous  grace  of  an  Eastern 
dancer.  Although  a  Princess  of  the  Jewish  court,  she 

16 


LUX    CRUCIS 

had  sojourned  of  late  at  the  Imperial  City,  and  had  but 
just  returned  upon  the  galleys  with  the  Governor, 
Festus. 

They  seated  themselves  with  slow  and  stately  cere 
mony,  unheeding  the  uplifted  arms  and  the  single  shout 
of  welcome.  The  Roman  Governor  sat  erect,  with  the 
haughty  bearing  of  a  potentate,  while  Herod  Agrippa, 
sweeping  his  purple  robes  about  his  sandalled  feet,  looked 
with  solemn  majesty  over  the  assembly.  The  eyes  of 
Berenice  answered  the  curiosity  of  the  crowd,  looking 
boldly  upon  it  with  the  gaze  of  one  accustomed  to  com 
mand.  They  were  as  dogs  to  these  powers  of  fate,  sit 
ting  so  high  above  them.  Then  she  bent  her  head  to 
whisper  softly  into  the  ear  of  the  Roman  Governor,  who 
sat  between  herself  and  her  brother.  Her  words  directed 
his  attention  to  the  bearing  of  the  Jew,  who  looked  in 
tently  upon  them,  and  then  her  gaze  rested  upon  the 
person  of  the  Roman  prisoner.  Her  color  changed,  the 
blood  mounting  to  her  white  cheek. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  the  Governor,  noting  the  sur 
prise  upon  her  face. 

Her  hand  fell  upon  his  shoulder,  and,  answering  her 
touch,  he  looked  also  upon  the  prisoner. 

"Fabyan  Amici!"  he  cried.     "Is  it  thou?" 

The  Roman  stepped  forward,  while  the  crowd  was 
silent  and  awed.  He  bowed  low  to  the  lady  upon  the 
throne,  and  then  stood  erect  as  his  hand  saluted  the 
Governor. 

"Hail,  my  Festus!"  he  exclaimed.  "  Right  glad  I  am 
to  see  thee!" 

"What  is  this?"  cried  the  Roman  Governor,  his  eyes 
darting  lightnings.  "A  Roman  tribune  in  Jewish  cus 
tody!" 

"My  friend  of  the  spear-head,"  said  Fabyan,  looking 
to  where  the  officer  of  the  Jewish  guard  leaned,  with 
blanched  countenance,  against  the  doorway.  "The  poor 

17 


LUX    CRUCIS 

man  of  the  tribe  of —      But  I  forgave  him  his  tribe.     In 
mercy,  I  may  forget  that  his  name  is  Samuel." 

The  brow  of  Herod  Agrippa  darkened.  He  looked 
angrily  about,  and  the  Jewish  officer  fell  back  before  his 
threatening  eyes. 

"I  am  blameless,"  said  the  King,  in  a  low  voice,  to 
Festus.  "  No  word  of  this  was  brought  to  me,  and  Felix 
was  here.  I  shall  investigate  it." 

1  'Tis  I  who  shall  investigate  it,  and  punish  it,  too," 
answered  Festus,  with  growing  wrath.  "What  means 
this,  my  Lord  Tribune?" 

"A  jest,"  said  Fabyan,  "and  scarcely  worth  thine 
anger.  I  had  a  private  mission  to  Judea — and  Felix 
never  loved  me.  I  did  not  appeal  to  him  when  I  had 
offended  against  the  Jewish  laws.  Perhaps  the  noble 
Berenice  may  divine  the  cause." 

"I  shall  not  try,"  laughed  the  lady,  speaking  boldly, 
with  aristocratic  indifference,  unmindful  of  the  throng. 
"Those  of  Rome  who  know  thy  recklessness  will  never 
marvel  at  anything  thou  dost.  It  is  sufficient  that  we 
see  thee  now." 

"  I  shall  look  to  this  anon,"  said  the  Governor.  "Stand 
by,  my  Fabyan,  until  the  audience  is  over,  and  then  come 
with  us  to  the  palace.  And  Volgus,"  he  continued,  with 
a  smile — "his  ancient  company  would  laugh  to  see  him 
herded  by  a  guard  of  Jewish  jailers." 

The  giant  smiled  grimly;  he  turned  a  look  of  con 
tempt  upon  his  captors,  and,  obedient  to  the  gesture  of 
his  master,  took  a  position  near  the  Roman  guards.  His 
eyes  rested  with  amused  malevolence  upon  the  face  of 
the  unhappy  Samuel,  who  sought  to  hide  himself  behind 
a  pillar. 

"  I  have  a  word  for  the  Jew,  Paul,"  said  Fabyan  to  the 
Governor.  "He  is  Roman  born." 

Festus  turned  his  eyes  upon  the  motionless  figure 
which  stood  before  the  throne,  and  Fabyan,  stepping 

18 


LUX    CRUCIS 

upon  the  platform,  bent  his  head  for  a  whispered  word 
to  the  lady,  Berenice.  She  received  it  with  a  blush,  as 
unusual  as  it  was  marked,  and  those  who  knew  her  at 
the  Imperial  Court  would  have  wondered  to  see  the  crim 
son  upon  her  cheek.  She  pushed  him  laughingly  aside 
as  she  noted  her  brother's  eyes  upon  her. 

"This  Paul  is  a  Jew,  most  noble  Governor,"  cried  the 
chief  priest,  coming  forward.  "He  is  under  the  judgment 
of  Felix,  your  august  predecessor,  for  having  offended 
against  the  Jewish  law.  The  gracious  Felix  was  not  one  to 
overlook  a  breach  of  the  Jewish  peace,  in  the  light  of  its 
reliance  upon  the  Imperial  government.  This  Paul  hath 
desecrated  the  Temple,  preached  schism  in  the  Syna 
gogue,  and,  although  he  hath  long  lain  in  confinement 
under  the  displeasure  of  Felix,  it  is  our  petition  that  he 
be  taken  to  Jerusalem  for  trial  by  the  Jewish  law." 

"A  fair  prospect  for  a  fair  hearing,"  observed  Fabyan, 
looking  at  the  venomous  faces  of  the  priests.  "He  would 
be  condemned  by  inference.  By  Mars !  he  deserves  some 
thing  better." 

"He  deserves  nothing  but  punishment,  most  noble 
Roman." 

"Retaliate,  good  Paul,"  suggested  Fabyan.  "Ask 
him  his  tribe!" 

"  Peace,  Fabyan!"  said  Festus. 

"He  is  a  Jew!"  howled  the  priest. 

"And  were  that  an  offence,"  said  Festus,  "I  might 
hold  guilty  this  great  King  upon  my  right,  and  if  such 
blood  be  criminal,  how  is  it  with  this  beautiful  lady 
who  sits  beside  me?  What  more?" 

'  'Tis  not  an  offence,  great  Roman,"  said  the  Jewish 
lawyer,  "if  one  so  born  esteems  it.  But  a  Jew  should 
hold  to  Jewish  rule,  and  the  Governor,  Felix,  had  agreed 
that  the  accused,  being  a  Jew,  should  answer  in  the 
Jewish  courts.  So  runs  the  bond  between  the  Imperial 
City  and  Judea." 

19 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"He  speaks  the  truth,"  said  the  King,  softly.  "So 
Felix  should  have  held." 

"So  have  not  I,  as  yet,"  answered  Festus,  firmly,  "nor 
shall  my  judgment  rest  on  any  precedent  of  Felix. 
Stand  forward,  Paul!" 

The  Jew  stepped  closer  to  the  throne.  Throwing  his 
robe  aside  and  placing  his  arm  across  his  chest,  he  bowed 
silently. 

"We  have  heard  of  thee,"  continued  Festus,  "and 
this  noble  lady  hath  an  interest  in  the  strange  doctrines 
thou  art  said  to  preach.  Thy  Roman  plea  shall  serve 
thee  well,  despite  this  deputation  from  Jerusalem,  if  thy 
words  speak  a  Roman's  faith." 

"Hath  Rome  a  faith?"  replied  Paul,  speaking  for  the 
first  time.  His  voice  was  deep  and  melodious. 

"Truly,"  said  the  Governor,  looking  at  him  in  sur 
prise.  "All  the  world  hath  learned  it  from  the  sword. 
Loyalty  to  the  Emperor,  obedience  to  the  gods,  and 
the  dominance  of  the  Roman  people." 

"I  do  not  preach  it,"  said  the  prisoner,  boldly. 

"Hear  him,  noble  Festus!"  cried  the  priest.  "He 
speaks  no  Roman  faith,  nor  any  faith  that  man  should 
heed.  He  is  a  sorcerer  of  Tarsus,  a  defiler  of  the  Temple, 
and  an  apostate  to  his  people.  Yield  him  up  to  us!" 

Festus  was  silent,  and  Paul  faced  his  accusers  calmly. 
He  observed  the  attitude  of  Fabyan  towards  the  sister  of 
the  King,  and  now  regarded  him  intently.  He  noticed 
the  emotion  which  the  lady  betrayed,  and  saw  beneath 
the  seemingly  careless  demeanor  of  the  twain  the  evi 
dence  of  an  old  companionship.  He  was  thoughtful, 
even  under  the  significance  of  his  surroundings,  until  his 
attention  was  recalled  to  himself  by  the  words  of  the 
Governor. 

"These  are  strong  accusations  made  against  thee, 
which  thine  own  language  serves  to  aid,"  said  Festus, 
sternly.  "How  dost  thou  answer?" 

20 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"I  have  a  mission,"  replied  Paul;  "else  would  I  return 
most  willingly  to  Jerusalem  and  confront  my  accusers 
as  before,  even  in  the  presence  of  the  mob.  I  said  so 
much  to  Felix,  as  perhaps  the  King  doth  know." 

Agrippa  waved  his  hand  with  a  repellent  gesture. 
"Speak  not  of  me,"  he  said,  angrily.  "Were  I  to  judge 
thee  we  should  have  few  words." 

"Thou  art  not  of  the  tribe  of  his  kingship,  good  Paul," 
observed  Fabyan,  coolly.  "Said  I  not,  my  Festus,  that 
he  was  a  Roman?" 

"Thou  sayest  many  things  in  thy  haste,"  replied  the 
Governor,  testily. 

"I  shall  punish  him,  thus,"  said  Berenice,  and  she 
struck  him  coquettishly  with  her  fan  of  peacock  feath 
ers.  Then  she  bent  her  head  to  listen,  as  Paul  con 
tinued  : 

"The  finger  of  him  whom  I  serve  points  to  Rome, 
and  not  to  Jerusalem.  As  He  leadeth  me,  I  go.  It  was 
not  my  blessed  privilege  to  know  my  beloved  Master, 
whom  they  slew,  except  as  He  came  to  me  bathed  in  the 
glory  of  Heaven,  after  He  was  dead." 

"After  He  was  dead!"  echoed  Festus.  "What  speak- 
est  thou,  man?" 

"Hear  how  he  lies!"  shouted  the  priest.  "Fantastic 
blasphemer!" 

"Silence!"  enjoined  the  Roman  Governor,  sternly. 
"Speak  soberly  to  me." 

"I  am  of  the  Temple,"  was  the  answer  in  sullen  re 
bellion.  "I  am  the  chief  priest." 

"An  unfortunate  office — if  it  make  thee  insolent," 
said  Fabyan,  dryly.  "A  Roman  Governor  may  send 
kings  to  Pluto." 

"I  know  not  Pluto,"  replied  the  priest,  angrily.  "I 
speak  to  the  Governor — not  to  thee." 

"Note  his  demeanor,"  laughed  Fabyan.  "Dost  hear 
him,  my  Festus?" 

21 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Peace!"  replied  the  Governor,  with  a  smile,  as  the 
priest  ground  his  teeth.  "Say  on,  Paul." 

The  manner  of  the  Jew  changed.  He  put  forth  his 
hand  with  a  gesture  of  command.  He  spoke  slowly, 
but  his  words  fell  distinctly  upon  the  silence.  His  voice 
was  the  breath  of  authority,  and  his  bearing  was  full  of 
a  noble  majesty. 

"Thou  wert  not  born,  most  noble  Festus,  at  the  time 
of  which  I  speak,  although  thy  father  lived,  and  many 
are  here  who  will  recall  it.  But  it  was  at  the  time  of  the 
new  star,  of  which  thou  hast  heard,  that  there  came  to 
this  country  and  to  all  the  world  a  Child  from  heaven. 
He  was  born,  near  Bethlehem,  in  the  manger  of  a  stable. 
The  Jewish  records  had  long  foretold  the  coming  of  such 
a  King,  but  few  knew  that  the  Child  was  He.  Great  was 
the  mission  which  He  bore  from  God,  and  thrice  blessed 
His  embassy.  He  came  from  heaven  to  redeem  the 
world  from  sin,  and  save  all  men  from  death." 

"Tis  a  pity  His  mission  was  a  failure,"  said  Festus, 
with  a  tolerant  smile,  "since  His  followers  continue  to 
die  most  readily.  He  died  Himself,  did  He  not?"  and  his 
eyes  watched  the  Jew  curiously. 

"Ay!"  cried  Paul,  lifting  his  arms,  while  his  voice 
rang  through  the  hall.  "He  died  upon  the  cross.  A 
death  most  pitiful,  since  He  died  for  me,  and  thee,  and 
all  mankind,  forever.  For  in  that  death  He  suffered  for 
all  men,  rising  Himself,  when  He  had  done  this  service,  in 
promise  of  the  fact  that  we  should  live  beyond  the  grave." 

"We  ?"  asked  Festus,  in  surprise,  leaning  forward  and 
touching  his  breast  with  his  finger.  "Dost  thou  mean 
me?" 

"He  died  for  Caesar,  and  for  all  mankind,"  said  Paul, 
his  hand  yet  uplifted.  "  But  that  mankind  might  merit 
heaven  and  the  life  of  which  He  spoke  He  preached  a 
life  on  earth  as  well.  'Tis  little  wonder  that  those  who 
heard  Him  listened;  such  words  have  not  before  been 

22 


LUX    CRUCIS 

heard  on  earth;  He  spoke  of  charity  for  all  mankind, 
and  love." 

The  Roman  Governor  turned  his  eyes  upon  the  fair 
figure  at  his  side.  They  held  a  tender  light,  but  it  did 
not  awaken  the  blush  which  his  friend  had  excited. 
She  answered  his  look  with  one  of  boldness,  and  nodded 
her  head  towards  the  Jew. 

"A  pleasant  doctrine,  Paul,"  said  Festus,  "which  we 
already  acknowledge.  Venus  hath  many  temples." 

"The  love  He  preached  surpasseth  the  love  of  wom 
an,"  said  Paul,  his  voice  grown  deeper  and  his  stern 
features  relaxed.  "  'Tis  the  love  of  man  for  men — that 
love  which  giveth  pity  for  our  tears  and  wipeth  them 
away,  which  comforteth  the  broken  heart,  and  in  the 
darkness  of  the  night  points  out  the  stars,  that  teaches 
pity  for  the  poor  and  weak,  and  begs  of  man  forgive 
ness  of  his  enemies." 

"A  praiseworthy  doctrine,  but  not  a  Roman's,"  said 
Festus.  "'Tis  suited  to  the  Jews — a  gentle  people.  I 
marvel  not  that  thou  hast  angered  the  priest,  since  thou 
hast  stolen  his  best  functions;  and  I  think  me,  Agrippa," 
and  here  he  turned  towards  the  sullen  monarch  at  his 
side,  "if  thou  wilt  heed  him  ours  will  be  an  easy  rule." 

"An  easy  rule  for  all,  since  Christ  Himself  shall 
govern,"  said  Paul.  "Not  with  the  crown  and  sceptre 
of  the  world,  for  they  are  baubles.  His  kingdom  lieth 
in  the  hearts  of  men." 

"Caesar  will  not  scent  treason  there,"  said  Fabyan. 
"'Tis  the  kingdom  of  Berenice  whose  province  he 
usurps." 

"The  man  speaks  well,"  said  Festus.     "What  more?" 

"I  am  a  Roman  citizen,"  said  Paul,  "and  have  borne 
arms  for  the  empire.  Leading  my  men  to  persecute  the 
Christians  at  Damascus,  the  Lord  of  heaven  appeared  to 
me,  even  He  who  died  upon  the  cross  and-  rose  again. 
My  soldiers  heard  the  thunder  which  struck  us  down, 

23 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  were  lost  in  the  darkness  which  enveloped  us;  but 
they  heard  not  the  voice  which  spoke  to  me.  Mine  eyes, 
blinded  then  in  the  flesh,  were  opened  in  the  glory  which 
overcame  me,  as  God  hath  been  pleased  to  open  them 
again  in  the  flesh.  Since  then  I  have  preached  the 
word  which  came  to  me.  It  is  the  word  of  life  for  those 
who  heed  it." 

"  Tis  passing  strange,"  said  Berenice,  awed  by  the 
manner  of  the  Jew.  "I  think  him  honest.  May  he  not 
speak  to  us  in  private?" 

Festus  nodded,  turning  his  eyes  upon  Paul,  who 
continued : 

"I  am  a  Roman  citizen,  most  noble  Festus.  I  have 
preached  in  many  cities,  and  would  go  to  Rome.  I 
appeal  to  Caesar." 

"'Tis  granted,"  said  Festus,  frowning  at  the  enraged 
priests,  who  murmured  at  his  decision.  "Thy  words 
have  a  pleasant  sound,  but  they  are  meaningless  to  a 
man  who  wears  a  sword.  A  soldier  doth  not  forgive  his 
enemies,  and  the  power  of  Rome  lieth  in  war,  not  peace. 
Much  learning  hath  taught  thee  poetry,  but  it  hath 
made  thee  mad." 

"Cometh  he  not  to  us?"  exclaimed  the  chief  priest, 
angrily. 

Festus  arose  and  motioned  to  the  centurion. 

"Put  this  rabble  out,"  he  said. 

A  cry  of  rage  burst  from  the  deputation.  In  this  the 
populace  joined.  Relying  upon  the  presence  of  the 
priests  and  the  power  of  the  King,  they  rushed  forward. 

A  smile  of  scorn  rested  upon  the  handsome  features 
of  Fabyan  as  the  Roman  guard  met  the  assault.  With 
spear -heads  locked  together  the  soldiers  thrust  the 
throng  back.  Wild  with  rage,  the  priests  incited  the  peo 
ple  further,  urging  them  forward,  and  hoping  that  in  the 
tumult  the  offending  apostate  might  be  slain.  Fabyan 
descended  the  steps  and  placed  himself  by  the  prisoner, 

24 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  the  great  form  of  Volgus  towered  at  his  side. 
Berenice  looked  on  with  a  countenance  showing  no  fear, 
but  glowing  with  interest,  a  sentiment  which  was  shared 
by  the  Roman  Governor. 

"Enough!"  cried  Festus,  at  length,  his  voice  ringing 
through  the  hall.  "Silence,  all!" 

Agrippa  also  enjoined  peace.  Standing  by  the  side 
of  the  Roman  Governor,  he  motioned  his  soldiers  to  aid 
the  Roman  guard.  This  was  unnecessary.  The  priests 
retired,  baffled  and  beaten,  and  the  crowd  followed  them 
from  the  building  and  into  the  street. 

"Thou  wilt  be  brought  to  the  palace,  Paul,"  said 
Festus,  descending  from  the  throne  of  state  and  speaking 
familiarly  to  the  prisoner.  "  I  shall  commit  thee  to  the 
custody  of  my  centurion,  Julius,  until  I  can  send  thee  to 
Rome.  The  noble  Berenice  would  hear  more  of  thy 
discourse,  and  it  pleaseth  me  likewise.  Meantime,  my 
Fabyan,  as  we  sit  at  wine  I  will  hear  of  thy  mission. 
The  audience  is  over." 


Ill 

BERENICE 

WHEN  Festus  had  left  the  Hall  of  Justice  accom 
panied  by  Herod  Agrippa,  Berenice,  and  Fabyan, 
he  passed  through  the  line  of  pillars  which  formed  a 
corridor  connecting  the  palace  with  the  tribunal,  and 
entered  a  marble  court  in  octagon  form,  into  which 
opened  the  various  chambers  of  the  structure.  Here 
he  dismissed  his  attending  guard,  and  the  Jewish  King 
left  him,  retiring  to  his  own  apartments  to  make  ready 
for  the  noonday  meal.  Berenice  lingered  for  a  further 
word  with  Fabyan,  and  then  left  also,  smiling  a  farewell 
to  the  Governor.  When  they  were  alone,  Festus  seated 
himself  upon  the  cushions  of  an  ottoman  between  the 
columns  of  the  court,  and  motioned  Fabyan  to  a  place 
beside  him. 

"Now  for  thy  story,"  he  said.  "I  am  yet  lost  in 
wonder  to  find  thee  here,  although,  as  Berenice  would 
have  it,  we  might  expect  anything  of  Fabyan.  I  missed 
thee  at  Rome  on  my  return  from  Thessaly,  and  had  not 
opportunity  to  learn  from  any  of  thy  kinsmen  where 
thou  mightst  be.  I  saw  not  thy  good  uncle,  but  in  the 
gardens  of  the  palace,  from  a  portico  which  overlooked 
them,  I  had  a  glimpse  of  thy  sweet  cousins.  With  the 
noble  Fulvia  they  had  come  to  pay  a  visit  of  respect  to 
Poppaea,  and  Nero  himself  observed  them,  directing  my 
attention  to  their  grace  and  beauty.  As  much  as  thou 
art  a  soldier  thou  mightst  improve  thy  state,  even 
though  it  keep  thee  from  the  wars.  Tis  a  hard  choice, 

26 


LUX    CRUCIS 

considering  how  beautiful  is  each;  either  might  befit 
thee." 

"And  one  might  go  from  Britain  to  this  place,  by  way 
of  Egypt,  and  find  their  equals  nowhere,"  replied 
Fabyan,  warmly.  "While  I  have  loved  them  both,  I 
have  only  the  making  of  a  poor  husband  in  me.  Perhaps 
I  might  tempt  myself,  were  I  worthy — but,  no,  we  will 
speak  of  something  else." 

"Thy  mission,  then?  What  had  Caesar  in  these  parts 
that  he  could  not  commit  to  Felix?  By  Mars!  should 
he  send  another  spying  after  me,  I'd  make  a  vacancy  in 
his  service." 

"I  am  no  spy,  even  upon  Felix,"  laughed  Fabyan. 
"My  mission  was  a  pretext.  I  had  another  purpose." 

"In  that  event,  I'll  not  question  thee,"  said  Festus. 
"We  will  speak  of  something  else." 

'  Tis  not  a  matter  that  I  would  keep  private — at  least, 
from  thee,"  said  Fabyan.  "Thou  hast  spoken  of  my 
cousins;  Valentina  is  my  cousin,  but  Myrrha  is  my 
uncle's  slave." 

"Is  it  so?"  exclaimed  Festus,  in  surprise.  "I  did  not 
know  of  this." 

"Tis  almost  forgotten  in  Rome,"  replied  Fabyan; 
"  but,  in  truth,  she  was  a  captive,  brought  from  the  East 
when  my  uncle  campaigned  here  with  the  legions  of  Clau 
dius.  She  hath  had  a  daughter's  place  and  a  daughter's 
love,  but  it  is,  as  I  have  said.  Youth  hath  its  memories, 
however;  there  was  a  brother,  the  remembrance  of 
whom  her  mother,  while  she  lived,  kept  green  in  the 
child's  heart.  She  scarcely  knew  how  her  father  died, 
and  dared  not  ask  my  uncle;  such  is  her  gentleness.  He 
would  have  her  forget  that  she  is  related  to  any  but 
himself.  Her  people  are  of  Judea,  and  she  had  often 
mentioned  it.  I  knew  it  weighed  upon  her  heart.  I 
consulted  a  priest  of  Isis,  and  he  told  me  a  strange  tale 
— that  the  brother  was  not  dead,  but  lived  under  another 

27 


LUX    CRUCIS 

name,  and  would  yet  be  restored  to  the  sister  who 
lamented  him.  It  weighed  upon  my  Myrrha  as  her 
solicitude  weighed  upon  me;  and,  in  pursuance  of  the 
foolish  vision,  I  ventured  a  journey  in  search  of  news. 
I  would  I  could  take  home  with  me  some  report  of  good 
cheer." 

"It  was  a  gallant  journey,  after  all,"  replied  Festus, 
smiling;  "and  does  thee  honor.  If  thou  hast  not  been 
successful  and  feel  the  need,  all  my  power  shall  aid  thy 
search." 

"I  came  only  upon  chance,  scarcely  crediting  the 
lying  priest,"  answered  Fabyan.  "Nor  did  I  tell  the 
cause.  'Tis  a  natural  longing  which  my  sweet  cousin 
holds." 

"And  it  is  natural  that  thou  shouldst  give  her  sym 
pathy,"  laughed  Festus.  "Ah,  well!  I  regret  thy 
failure,  but  time  leaves  few  traces  in  the  wake  of  war. 
When  wilt  thou  return?" 

"At  the  first  sailing.  If  thou  shouldst  send  back  the 
galleys,  I  will  take  passage  there." 

"They  go  to  the  south  coast,"  said  Festus. 

His  brow  clouded.  He  looked  moodily  along  the 
marble  flags,  and  up  at  the  arched  roof,  through  the 
tessellated  openings  of  which  the  sunlight  fell  upon  them 
in  a  golden  shower. 

"I  would  I  could  return  with  thee,"  he  continued. 
"Truly,  glory  hath  its  limitations,  and  the  governor  of 
a  province  is  often  the  prisoner  of  his  office.  There  are 
those  next  to  Caesar  who  live  in  such  pleasure  that,  in 
comparison,  the  grandeur  of  Tiberius  was  as  a  peas 
ant's  hovel.  I  have  earned  a  stay  in  Rome,  but  'tis 
thou,  detached  from  politics  and  a  soldier  merely,  who 
art  free  to  serve  thy  pleasure.  How  earnest  thou  in 
prison?" 

"An  accident  of  which  I  need  not  speak,  and,  having 
fallen  in  a  brawl,  I  was  ashamed  to  have  it  knowrn  at 

28 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Rome.  Felix  would  have  reported  it,  so  I  let  the  Jews 
keep  me  for  a  time  in  secret.  Hadst  thou  not  come,  I 
had  arranged  to  bribe  the  jailers  and  escape." 

Festus  laughed  jovially. 

"Felix  would  have  told  thine  uncle,  thy  cousins,  the 
Emperor,  and  each  idler  and  lounger  at  the  court.  But 
let  it  pass.  He's  gone,  I  trust,  to  new  honors  and  a 
barbarian's  sword.  I  liked  him  not." 

"Few  like  him,"  observed  Fabyan,  "but,  in  justice, 
that  is  no  measure  of  his  merit.  I  commend  him,  with 
thee,  to  a  barbarian's  sword." 

"This  Paul,"  said  Festus,  musingly,  after  a  pause, 
"he  inciteth  a  strange  interest.  I  feel  it  the  more, 
coming  as  I  do  to  govern  a  strange  people — a  people  of 
eagle  nose  and  eye.  'Love  thine  enemies.'  What  of 
Berenice,  who  is  not  mine  enemy,  and  Felix,  of  whom 
we  have  spoken?  His  religion  would  set  at  odds  the 
Roman  court." 

"And  Nero,  of  tender  heart.  His  mother  would  be 
alive  yet  to  admonish  him;  and  Britannicus — 

"Take  care,"  cried  Festus,  warningly.  "These  Co 
rinthian  columns,  albeit  reared  on  Hebrew  sands,  can 
carry  echoes  to  Rome." 

It  was  Fabyan  now  who  laughed. 

"The  Jew  is  not  cautious,"  he  said.  "He  might 
abandon  his  appeal  in  wisdom,  though  if  he  go  to  Rome 
I  shall  stand  his  friend.  With  his  bold  bearing  and  free 
speech  I  can  see  him  in  the  arena  among  the  lions. 
What  were  the  latest  fashions  at  the  court?  How  goes 
the  Emperor's  health?  I  had  abandoned  the  court 
prior  to  my  coming,  but  a  day  out  of  Rome  is  a  year  lost 
in  life.  Nero  had  quarrelled  with  Seneca;  hath  he 
forgiven  him?  There  is  your  true  philosopher!  who 
knoweth  the  wisdom  of  the  ancient  Egyptians,  and  the 
winning  chariot  at  the  Circus  Maximus.  'Tis  beautiful 
to  see  him  feel  the  muscles  of  a  boxer,  thinking  upon  his 

29 


LUX    CRUCIS 

wager,  discoursing  meanwhile  of  the  evils  which  came 
to  the  Greeks  through  gaming." 

"I've  an  idea  will  make  thee  first  at  court  upon  thy 
return,"  said  Festus.  "Thou  mightst  arrange  an  issue 
between  Seneca  and  the  Jew,  and  have  Nero  to  judge  it 
with  a  poem.  Then  he  might  give  both  to  the  lions  as  a 
fitting  climax;  he  hath  long  coveted  Seneca's  posses 
sions." 

They  laughed  again. 

"I  would  thou  couldst  remain  awhile,"  continued 
Festus.  "The  days  will  be  dull." 

"Thou  canst  spare  me;  thou  hast  Berenice." 

The  brow  of  Festus  darkened  once  more. 

"She  returns  to  Rome,"  he  said.  "The  glamour  of  the 
court  is  over  her,  and  my  duty  keeps  me  here.  She 
goes  with  the  first  vessel;  I  think  the  treacherous  and 
fox-eyed  Agrippa  abets  her.  He  seeks  to  keep  an  in 
fluence  next  to  Caesar,  and  when  Felix  came  to  power 
here  I  know  that  Berenice  smiled  upon  him.  Marked 
you  closely  this  Jewish  King?  Did  I  think  he  persuaded 
her,  Csesar  should  learn  of  him  dead  in  the  palace  cellar, 
and  I  would  make  it  hard  to  find  the  soldier  that  could 
be  charged  with  the  deed." 

"Softly,"  said  Fabyan.  "If  that  be  thy  temper,  my 
Festus,  drink  carefully  of  wines  in  this  thirsty  country 
of  the  desert.  Otherwise  it  may  not  be  Agrippa  dead 
in  a  cellar,  but  a  Roman  Governor  dying  of  a  fever  in 
the  palace.  Keep  a  good  physician  near  thee." 

"I'll  keep  a  sword  close  at  hand.  I  would  I  might  go 
back  to  Rome  with  thee." 

He  arose  from  his  seat,  stretching  his  arms  at  length, 
and  looking  moodily  about  the  splendid  hall. 

'Tis  a  prison,  after  all,"  he  continued,  "if  one  keeps  it 
without  friends.  I  have  the  gods  to  console  me,  Greek 
and  Roman,  and  I  may  look  into  the  religion  of  these 
Hebrews;  it  affords  them  at  least  the  satisfaction  of 

30 


LUX    CRUCIS 

excitement.  Didst  thou  note  how  they  hate  this  Paul? 
Tis  a  pleasure  to  be  able  to  feel  so  deeply  on  so  small  a 
subject.  Agrippa  tells  me  they  crucified  his  Master, 
under  Pilate.  Who  would  credit  these  Jews  with  talent? 
A  diversion  as  pleasant  as  the  amphitheatre,  if  one  have 
taste.  Suggest  it  to  Nero." 

"  Nero  hath  a  genius  of  his  own,  and  'tis  not  my  prov 
ince,"  replied  Fabyan,  gloomily.  "I  sicken  at  the 
games." 

"What,  and  thou  a  soldier!  one  who  has  waded  in 
blood  above  thy  sandals.  Say  it  to  Tigellinus." 

"I  would  say  it  to  Jove  if  I  could  see  Tigellinus 
pitched  from  the  podium  into  the  arena.  He  hath  the 
temper  of  a  lion  and  the  pity  of  a  jackal." 

"And  Cassar's  favor,  which  we  should  remember  if 
we  value  our  households.  Come,  I  must  away.  Take 
all  liberty.  There  is  a  Roman  bath,  with  Greek  attend 
ants,  in  the  north  wing." 

Fabyan  arose,  also,  and  stood  until  Festus  had  de 
parted.  Turning,  himself,  to  leave  the  court,  he  was 
startled  by  a  suppressed  laugh.  He  stared  about  the 
great  hall  curiously,  and  then  the  face  of  the  King's 
sister  looked  at  him  from  behind  a  marble  column. 

"  You  see,"  she  said,  coming  forward,  "  I  have  watched 
thee.  It  is  a  woman's  privilege — a  deceitful  politician 
and  an  errant  soldier." 

He  smiled  upon  her  gently,  waving  her  to  the  seat 
that  he  had  just  vacated. 

"Nay,"  she  said,  with  a  glance  in  the  direction  of  the 
portal  through  which  Festus  had  disappeared.  "The 
palace  hath  other  chambers  less  free  of  access.  Come." 

"I  have  a  memory,"  he  said.  "Thou  knowest  that; 
and  yet,  isolated,  far  from  home,  and  in  a  land  where 
the  Roman  gods  give  no  protection,  without  discretion, 
in  spite  of  my  sad  experiences,  I  would  follow  thee  to 
Hibernia." 


LUX    CRUCIS 

She  laughed. 

"Where  is  it?" 

"To  the  northwest  of  Rome;  it  is  the  farthest  land 
on  earth,  where  the  edge  of  the  world  rests  upon  the 
back  of  the  Olympian  elephants.  It  is  the  winter  land 
of  Jupiter,  where  the  abyss  is  bottomless.  There  Venus 
dwelleth,  in  a  blue  cloud  fringed  with  snow." 

"Venus!  How  the  thoughts  of  a  Roman  soldier  go  to 
her!  It  is  strange  that  the  Greeks  permitted  Jupiter 
some  other  wife.  She  hath  a  thousand  statues.  I  have 
seen  as  many;  yet  I  know  other  women  with  forms  as 
fair." 

"I  know  but  one,"  he  said. 

She  smiled  again,  and  led  the  way  from  the  court.  He 
followed,  and  they  passed  through  an  arched  doorway 
leading  to  the  wing  of  the  palace  in  which  were  the 
apartments  of  the  women.  They  came  shortly  to  an 
octagon  garden,  where  a  seat,  backed  by  clusters  of  rose 
bushes,  looked  towards  the  sea.  The  spot  afforded  a 
view  of  the  new  quay,  upon  which  scores  of  workmen 
were  dark  spots  at  their  labor;  beyond,  the  galleys  rose 
and  fell  upon  the  long  swell  of  the  waters. 

"Wilt  thou  return  to  Rome?"  she  asked,  when  they 
were  seated. 

"Ay,"  he  answered;  "my  mission  here  is  ended,  and  a 
ship  sails  but  shortly.  So  Festus  hath  said;  and  thou 
heardst  him  state  that  Paul  should  go  also,  in  the  cus 
tody  of  the  centurion  Julius.  I  have  promised  to  be 
friend  him  at  court." 

She  looked  at  him  archly  from  the  corner  of  her  eyes; 
her  hands  played  with  the  roses  he  had  plucked  and 
thrown  into  her  lap. 

"I,  too,  am  to  return  to  Rome." 

He  laughed,  looking  her  now  full  in  the  face,  his  hand 
falling  upon  her  white  wrist,  and  remaining  there.  His 
fingers  did  not  tremble  as  in  other  days.  "Hast  thou 

32 


LUX    CRUCIS 

forgotten?"  he  said.  "Thou  sayest  it  with  so  coy  an 
air,  with  so  gentle  a  voice,  that  I  should  start  with  sur 
prise.  Oh,  joy!  I  should  cry,  to  think  that  we  shall 
journey  together!" 

She  drew  her  hand  away,  her  black  eyes  blazing.  All 
the  vanity  of  the  Oriental  woman,  hurt  to  the  heart, 
looked  from  her  countenance;  her  lips  quivered  at  his 
careless  tone  of  banter. 

He  looked  upon  her,  also,  with  such  wonder  in  his 
eyes  that  her  rage  was  stayed. 

"And  thou  wouldst  startle  me,"  he  said,  "with  this 
celestial  information ;  yet  thou  stoodst  behind  the  pillar 
next  to  Festus  and  heard  him  tell  me,  in  the  gloomiest 
of  tones,  thou  wert  to  go.  A  deceitful  politician  and  an 
errant  soldier  are  scarce  a  match  for  the  sister  of  a  king 
who  hath  lived  at  the  Roman  court." 

Every  trace  of  vexation  vanished  from  her  brow.  Her 
eyes  beamed  with  another  light. 

"I  heard  it  not,"  she  said.  "No  word  of  it.  Did 
Festus  tell  thee?" 

He  pursed  his  lips  in  a  low  whistle — a  signal  of  man's 
doubt  of  woman  since  the  dawn  of  story. 

"Nay,"  she  urged.     "I  heard  it  not;    I  speak  truly." 

"When  thou  speakest  truly,"  he  replied,  "  I  will  break 
my  sword;  I  will  give  mine  armor  to  my  servants;  I 
will  follow  thee  with  a  peacock  fan,  the  most  slavish  of 
thy  worshippers.  I  had  forsworn  thy  service,  and 
thought  myself  from  under  the  spell  of  thine  eyes,  but — 
I  pledge  myself." 

'  'Tis  thy  place,"  she  said,  "and  thou  shalt  have  the 
fan.  As  we  return  to  Rome  I  will  teach  thee  thy  duties 
through  the  voyage.  Remember  thy  words." 

"  I  do  remember,"  he  said,  arising,  "that  it  is  the  hour 
to  dine.  At  the  table  we  are  to  listen  to  the  Hebrew, 
Paul." 

She  observed  the  change  in  his  voice,  but  she  did  not 
3  33 


LUX    CRUCIS 

notice  the  gloom  which  settled  upon  him.  Had  she 
done  so  she  would  have  been  at  a  loss  for  the  cause.  She 
cast  a  spell  upon  all  men  who  came  within  the  circle  of 
her  influence.  Reared  at  the  profligate  court  of  Herod, 
her  girlhood  had  been  a  series  of  vanities  and  conquests, 
and  Rome  had  little  to  teach  her  in  the  wiles  and  arts 
of  her  sex.  Even  Poppaea  had  trembled  for  her  place 
with  Nero  until  the  shrewd  nature  of  the  Jewish  woman 
had  noted  the  danger  of  exciting  her  anger.  Tigellinus 
himself  had  sued  for  her  favor.  Fabyan  Amici  had  felt 
the  spell,  and  felt  it  now;  but  an  attachment,  warm  and 
sincere,  that  had  taken  possession  of  his  life  protected 
him.  Berenice  saw  the  effect  of  her  old  power,  and,  with 
the  quick  perception  of  her  sex,  observed  him  pale  and 
color  by  turns  under  her  smile  or  frown.  But  he  held 
himself  strongly,  though  conscious  of  the  fascination, 
and  refrained  from  any  overt  act.  He  was  loyal  and 
true  to  himself,  but  he  was  human;  and,  while  gallant 
and  a  courtier,  his  proud  nature  kept  in  subjection  the 
passion  with  which  she  moved  him.  She  had  looked 
upon  him  as  her  proudest  conquest,  sought  his  subjec 
tion  with  all  the  force  of  her  coquetry  and  beauty,  and 
now,  when  he  was  once  more  within  her  influence,  she 
did  not  propose  to  yield  him  up. 

He  was  to-day  conscious  of  her  power,  and  could  fore 
see  the  intimacy  that  threatened  his  peace  of  mind  in 
the  voyage  that  lay  before  them.  How  to  resist  it  he 
knew  not,  but  he  was  still  resolved.  There  was  in  his 
heart  the  memory  of  an  affection  that  he  valued  above 
all  things,  and  he  would  have  died  before  surrendering  a 
hope  that  filled  his  being.  The  nobility  of  his  nature 
was  struggling  with  the  vigor  of  his  blood,  and  the  con 
test  unnerved  him. 

"Shall  we  go  in?"  he  asked,  finally. 

She  gave  him  her  hand  with  a  graceful  gesture,  and 
together  they  left  the  peristyle. 

34 


IV 
A   ROMAN   EVENING 

r"T*HE  family  of  the  Amici  was  the  most  patrician  in 
Rome.  It  was  influential  as  far  back  as  the  chroni 
cles  gave  record,  and  it  had  grown  in  power  until,  dur 
ing  the  period  that  marked  the  beginning  of  the  em 
pire,  the  Caesars  had  come  to  regard  it  with  distrust 
and  jealousy.  Its  loyalty  was  not  in  question,  but  it 
was  ambitious.  Yet  it  was  not  a  family  to  be  estranged. 
Its  members  were  strong  in  the  senate  and  the  army, 
revered  by  the  populace  and  respected  and  esteemed  by 
their  order.  During  the  reign  of  Claudius  it  had  de 
clined  somewhat — pride,  daring,  high  passion,  and  limit 
less  ambition  had  diminished  it  in  number — but  now, 
in  the  time  of  Nero,  it  had  renewed  its  grandeur  and  its 
star  had  reached  its  zenith.  Its  head  was  Lucius  Amici, 
a  general  of  the  legions  and  a  member  of  the  senate. 
But  he  was  not  in  favor  at  court.  Poppaea,  divorced 
of  two  husbands,  former  mistress  of  the  soldier  Burrhas 
and  (gossips  of  the  court  dared  whisper)  Tigellinus, 
now  the  spouse  of  Nero,  hated  him;  still  more,  she  hated 
the  matron  Fulvia,  his  wife,  whose  character,  by  noble 
contrast,  reproached  her  own.  And  the  hatred  of 
Poppaea  was  blighting;  to  those  of  less  renown  than  the 
family  of  the  Amici,  it  was  deadly.  Fabyan  Amici,  a 
tribune,  and  nephew  of  Lucius,  did  not  share  this  hatred 
of  his  family.  He  had  won  the  good-will  of  Nero  by 
commending  his  verses,  and  the  affection  of  Poppaea 
by  commending  her  beauty.  The  Empress  was  as  vain 

35 


LUX    CRUCIS 

as  she  was  fair,  and  a  courtier  of  the  grace  of  Fabyan, 
who  could  make  a  skilful  compliment,  was  always  wel 
comed  to  her  presence.  She  admired  his  handsome 
person  and  was  delighted  by  his  wit.  He  had,  also,  a 
certain  honesty,  which  gave  his  praise  weight;  and, 
differing  from  the  more  reckless  members  of  the  court 
in  a  sedateness  and  deliberation  which  had  grown  upon 
him  of  late,  his  judgment  was  held  in  more  esteem,  and 
he  was  valued  accordingly. 

The  house  of  Lucius  Amici  was  built  upon  the  slope  of 
the  Pincius,  remote  from  the  Imperial  palace.  The 
favorites  of  the  profligate  court  found  fault  with  this, 
and  saw  a  sinister  purpose  in  such  a  desire  for  seclusion. 
In  truth,, Lucius  Amici  sought  to  set  himself  without 
the  neighborhood  of  the  court  circle,  of  which  he  dis 
approved,  and  to  shun,  for  himself,  and  more  par 
ticularly  for  his  young  daughters,  a  proximity  dangerous 
to  controversy  and  ribald  observation.  But  its  location 
was  one  of  dignity,  and  at  its  dedication  Nero,  with  all 
his  train,  attended  a  feast  at  its  tables. 

The  villa  in  question  was  one  of  the  noblest  of  its 
class.  A  wide  veranda  extended  the  length  of  its  front, 
unobstructed  by  any  balustrade.  This  was  sheltered 
by  a  roof  of  marble,  supported  by  a  row  of  Corinthian 
pillars,  the  base  of  each  affording  space  at  the  corners 
for  copper  urns  filled  with  flowers.  From  these  urns 
a  vine  grew  upward,  twining  about  the  pillars  and 
extending  along  the  cornice,  drooping  in  rich  clusters 
between  the  columns  about  the  chains  of  hanging  silver 
lamps.  The  marble  flags  of  the  veranda  extended 
immediately  to  the  greensward,  which  inclined  gently 
downward  to  the  dwelling,  to  a  flight  of  stone  steps 
leading  to  the  street  below.  To  the  rear  of  the  veranda 
was  the  entrance -hall,  a  large  chamber  built  in  the 
prevailing  octagon  form  and  profusely  ornamented  with 
marble  statues  in  Greek  and  Roman  design.  The 

36 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Grecian  model  prevailed,  and,  while  Rome  could  not 
rival  Athens  in  the  more  delicate  domain  of  the  arts, 
the  hand  that  grasped  the  sword  and  ruled  the  world 
did  not  want  in  vain  its  dearest  products.  From  the 
entrance-hall,  through  doorways  marked  by  high  arches, 
access  was  had  to  the  various  apartments  of  the  house. 

A  certain  high  reserve  marked  these  dwellings  of  the 
rich — a  stately  pomp,  in  keeping  with  the  austerity 
of  the  owners,  and  that  esteem  in  which  they  held  them 
selves  above  the  inferior  and  plebeian  classes. 

Evening  had  come,  but  the  Italian  twilight  lingered. 
Below,  and  within  the  view,  were  the  distant  streets  of 
the  city,  and,  beyond,  the  silver  sheen  of  the  Tiber.  Along 
the  thoroughfares  throngs  were  yet  discerned,  massing 
in  the  open  forums  or  gathered  about  the  wine-shops  at 
the  corners.  Upon  the  veranda,  enjoying  the  soft  air 
and  interested  in  the  animated  scene  below,  sat  the 
owner  of  this  august  establishment.  He  was  a  man 
of  commanding  appearance.  His  gray  hair,  brushed 
back  from  his  forehead,  revealed  a  countenance  serene 
and  intelligent.  His  white  toga,  with  its  broad  band 
of  red,  was  clasped  at  the  shoulder  by  a  jewelled  buckle, 
and  upon  his  wrist  was  a  massive  bracelet  set  with 
precious  gems.  Near  him  was  Fulvia,  his  wife,  hand 
some  in  spite  of  her  fifty  years,  and  by  her  side  two 
girls  of  striking  beauty.  The  glory  of  the  departed  day 
seemed  to  have  lingered  with  their  features,  and  the 
roses,  whose  scent  filled  the  air,  seemed  to  have  touched 
their  cheeks  with  the  color  of  their  own  loveliness.  The 
radiance  of  a  perfect  health  was  about  each,  and  that 
divine  charm  of  youth  that  laughed  from  their  eyes 
and  crowned  their  twenty  years. 

One  was  Valentina,  the  daughter  of  Lucius,  and  the 
other  Myrrha,  her  sister  by  adoption.  With  them 
was  Paulo  Attilius,  a  youthful  patrician  of  wealthy 
family,  and  opposite  the  young  man,  and  occupying  a 

37 


LUX    CRUCIS 

seat  of  especial  prominence,  a  guest  who  would  have 
attracted  attention  in  any  assembly.  His  countenance 
was  fascinating,  though  obscure,  handsome,  and  singular 
ly  imposing,  but  behind  its  brow  of  marble  whiteness,  a 
region  of  doubt  and,  possibly,  dread;  his  features  were 
thoughtful,  suggesting  both  learning  and  deep  power, 
while  his  eyes  were  bright  with  a  singular  and  piercing 
light.  His  name  was  Brabano,  and  he  was  physician  to 
Poppaea.  His  costume  accorded  with  his  rank  and 
reputed  wealth;  his  toga,  of  deepest  black,  was  of 
Egyptian  silk,  its  folds  secured  by  jewels  that  sparkled 
with  amazing  lustre.  Two  additional  persons  com 
pleted  the  group,  one  a  portly  man  of  about  sixty  years  of 
age,  Regnus,  a  wealthy  merchant  and  brother  to  Fulvia, 
the  other,  Volgus,  leaning  against  a  pillar  of  the  veranda 
with  the  easy  attitude  of  one  who,  if  a  menial,  was  yet  a 
privileged  person,  confident  of  the  forbearance  and 
kindliness  of  his  superiors.  He  was  a  freedman,  former 
ly  a  slave  of  Lucius,  late  a  successful  gladiator  in  the 
arena,  and  now  a  licensed  servant  of  the  household. 

The  others  sat  at  a  table,  and  for  a  time  maintained 
a  silence — that  silence  which  follows  an  abundant  repast 
at  which  conversation  has  flowed  as  freely  as  the  wine. 
All  were  looking  towards  the  city ;  its  figures  were  fading 
in  the  waning  light,  and  along  the  streets  the  pale 
torches  were  bursting  into  tiny  and  intermittent  flames. 

"Look,"  said  Brabano,  extending  his  hand  and  point 
ing  with  his  white,  jewelled  finger.  "  Is  it  not  a  splendid 
sight?  There  are  the  Gaul,  the  German,  the  Egyptian, 
the  Celt,  and  my  own  ancient  people  without  number. 
What  a  city!  Rome  may  well  be  called  eternal,  since  she 
draweth  her  sustenance  from  all  the  earth!" 

" 'Tis  a  sight  to  make  a  patriot,"  observed  Lucius, 
"and  a  soldier,  too.  But  we  must  mingle  caution  with 
pride,  since  among  the  number  are  those  who  threaten 
to  destroy  us.  Rome  is  not  impregnable  to  enemies  at 

38 


LUX    CRUCIS 

home.  It  is  an  infamous  thing  that  a  foreign  sect 
among  the  Jews  should  seek  to  imperil  all  our  lives. 
Nero  is  certain  of  this  design  to  fire  the  temples.  He 
has  especially  enjoined  upon  me  the  frustration  of  this 
plot,  but  my  progress  at  detection  is  slow.  I  have 
learned,  however,  that  it  is  the  impulse  of  a  new  re 
ligion  fostered  in  Judea  —  the  offspring  of  jealousy  and 
hate." 

"Caution  is  well;  it  is  as  much  the  virtue  of  a  soldier 
as  courage,"  said  Brabano,  slowly.  "But  I  give  little 
credit  to  these  rumors.  Since  they  interest  the  Emperor, 
we  may  tolerate  them  with  patience,  although  I  do  not 
marvel  at  thy  ill  success.  These  new  religions  are 
difficult  to  treat  with,  and  the  hate  engendered  by  their 
priesthoods  may  lead  to  any  crime;  but  the  destiny 
of  Rome  is  invincible.  Were  the  flames  to  sweep  her 
last  vestige  from  the  earth  she  would  grow  again,  with 
redoubled  strength  and  beauty.  I  have  cast  her 
horoscope." 

"It  is  with  the  present  Rome  that  I  have  to  deal," 
replied  Lucius,  stirring  uneasily.  "I  am  alarmed.  I 
know  little  of  this  sect  except  that  it  threatens  to  be 
dangerous.  It  is  located  among  the  poor  wretches  liv 
ing  beyond  the  Tiber,  and  their  haunts  are  difficult  of 
access." 

"Dost  thou,  in  truth,  believe  that  they  design  to  burn 
the  city?" 

"The  Emperor  thinks  so,  and  that  sufficeth." 

"And  hast  thou  apprehended  none?" 

"If  my  task  had  been  so  wholly  barren,  we  might 
limit  the  games  to  the  gladiators  and  the  beasts.  How 
ever,  the  Emperor  may  promise  the  people  something 
of  sport,  although  my  captives  are  a  feeble  lot;  I  would 
I  had  the  leaders  in  custody,  for  leaders  there  be.  I  have 
heard  of  one." 

"What  motives  may  they  have?"  asked  Regnus, 

39 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"It  is  difficult  to  fathom  the  motives  of  the  vile," 
replied  his  brother-in-law.  "We  need  not  seek  them, 
since  it  is  Nero's  wish  that  the  villains  be  apprehended. 
But  they  are  robbers ;  they  seek  to  fire  the  city  that  they 
may  pillage  thy  kind  in  the  turmoil." 

"By  the  gods,  I  wish  thee  all  success!"  cried  Regnus, 
heartily.  "If  such  be  their  aim,  thy  commission  is  worth 
thy  talents." 

"I  have  said  they  are  a  poor  foe,"  replied  Lucius, 
"but  even  a  poor  foe  may  be  dangerous  with  a  torch 
in  a  crowded  city.  I  know  nothing  of  the  inception  of 
the  conspiracy.  The  culprits  are  fanatics  and  traitors 
who  have  organized  this  sect  to  overthrow  the  state. 
They  hate  our  worship  of  Isis.  Their  leader  wishes 
power,  and  his  followers  wish  plunder;  in  Judea  he 
fomented  a  rebellion  among  the  poorer  classes  by  pro 
claiming  himself  a  king.  My  spies  tell  me  of  him  but 
poorly.  He  is  one  Christus,  a  Jew,  of  wondrous  powers, 
as  I  learn,  holding  his  followers  under  a  spell.  They 
conceal  him  with  a  strange  fidelity,  and  thus  far  he  hath 
escaped  me." 

The  freedman  Volgus,  at  the  pillar,  had  listened,  with 
something  like  a  smile.  He  shifted  his  position  to  an 
other  and  nearer  column,  but  remained  silent,  as  he 
watched  with  a  respectful  manner  the  countenance  of 
Brabano. 

The  slaves  had  come  upon  the  veranda  with  torches, 
and  now  lighted  the  silver  lamps.  In  the  entrance-hall 
a  great  globe  was  pendent  from  the  roof;  it  shed  its 
rays  above  a  central  fountain  that  scattered  its  cooling 
spray  over  a  mass  of  foliage  and  flowers  growing  in  vases 
about  the  margin  of  a  circular  pool,  or  basin,  of  marble 
directly  under  it.  The  light  from  the  globe  mingled 
with  the  rays  of  the  hanging  lamps,  and  bathed  the  hall 
and  the  portico  in  a  gentle  and  golden  splendor. 

The  face  of  the  physician  now  expressed  a  growing 

40 


LUX    CRUCIS 

interest  in  the  words  of  Lucius,  an  interest  amounting  to 
animation  and  almost  excitement. 

"Continue,"  he  said,  as  his  host  paused.  "What 
more  of  this  Christus?" 

"Naught  more,"  answered  Lucius,  with  some  surprise. 
"As  I  have  said,  I  can  learn  but  little  of  him." 

"I  know  of  this,  noble  master,"  said  Volgus. 

"Thou?     Of  what?" 

"This  Christus,  of  whom  thou  speakest." 

"Well,"  said  Lucius,  "what  dost  thou  know?" 

;  'Tis  a  sect,  as  thou  hast  said,  among  the  Jews,"  ex 
plained  the  freedman.  "I  know  a  boxer,  a  Thracian, 
named  Selma,  who  fell  into  their  hands.  They  came 
about  the  training-quarters  and  lured  him  to  their  meet 
ings  near  the  fish -market,  and  he  quit  the  gladiators 
and  went  to  preach  their  doctrine  in  Corinth.  A  good 
man  spoiled  for  a  bad  purpose,  perhaps;  but  they  are 
as  cunning  as  foxes,  these  Jews.  This  Christus  was  a 
Jewish  poet,  but  he  is  dead." 

"  'Tis  a  relief  to  know  it,  although  he  has  cheated  the 
lions,"  said  Lucius,  with  a  sigh.  "I  have  observed  that 
when  the  leaders  die  a  conspiracy  soon  ends.  These 
culprits  shall  shortly  be  in  the  hands  of  my  soldiers,  and 
after  the  games  there  will  be  none  left  to  threaten  Rome 
with  fire.  Did  Christus  die  here?" 

"Nay,  good  master,"  said  Volgus,  with  a  glance  at 
the  glittering  eyes  of  Brabano.  "He  was  never  here. 
The  Jew,  Paul,  who  travelled,  as  thou  knowest,  from 
Csesarea  with  my  master,  Fabyan,  is  his  priest,  and  can 
speak  of  little  else  than  his  religion.  I  heard  him  say 
that  Christus  was  slain,  years  ago,  in  Palestine." 

"What  is  all  this!"  exclaimed  Lucius,  impatiently. 
"Have  my  officers  deceived  me?" 

"Comfort  thyself,  good  Lucius,"  said  Brabano, 
smoothly.  "I  know  of  this  right  well,  since  the  name 
reveals  the  story.  This  Christus,  or  Christ,  was  a  noble 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  the  Jews,  slain  during  the  consulship  of  Pilate,  a  gov 
ernor  of  Judea,  in  the  time  of  Tiberius.  These  people 
are  his  followers  merely." 

"His  followers — what  was  he?" 

"He  was — "  and  Brabano  paused — "a  strange  man 
of  strange  powers.  I  scarcely  allow  myself  to  think  of 
him  otherwise.  A  contemplation  of  his  story  is  dan 
gerous  to  a  man  of  my  philosophy." 

"I'll  tell  thee,  noble  uncle,"  cried  Myrrha,  speaking 
for  the  first  time,  and  in  an  eager  voice.  "He  was  a 
god." 

"A  demi-god,"  said  Valentina,  with  a  laugh.    "We'll 

not  give  to  the  Jews  more  than  we  admit  to  the  Greeks." 

'  'Tis  strange,  we  have  no  gods  among  the  Romans," 

said  Paulo,  who  had  listened  without  interest  to  the 

conversation. 

"Yes,"  laughed  Valentina.  "Since  the  conquerors  of 
the  earth  have  no  affinity  for  heaven,  I  am  sceptical  of 
these  foreign  deities.  A  Jewish  god  must  be  a  poor 
creature." 

"This  Christus  was  poor  enough,"  observed  Brabano, 
musingly.  "  He  was  the  son  of  a  carpenter  of  Nazareth, 
although,  tradition  says,  of  noble  blood." 

"And  yet,  I  have  heard  my  mother  say  that  the 
Prince  of  Darkness  offered  him  the  treasures  of  the 
earth,"  said  Myrrha. 

The  eyes  of  Brabano  glowed  again.  They  rested  upon 
the  beautiful  countenance  of  the  maid,  with  a  gaze  so 
intense  that  she  lowered  her  head  in  confusion. 

"Let  it  be  as  she  has  it,"  he  said,  softly.  "He  was 
a  god." 

"How  happens  it,"  cried  Lucius,  "that  I  learn  of  this 
so  late?  For  weeks  my  men  have  labored  in  the  Jewish 
quarters,  and  daily  have  I  their  reports.  Now,  in  my 
very  household,  I  am  informed  of  matters  which  I  have 
sought  in  vain  elsewhere." 

42 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Thou  shouldst  amend  thy  spies,  good  father," 
laughed  Valentina. 

"I  learned  of  this  in  my  childhood,"  said  Myrrha. 
"My  father  was  a  follower  of  Christus." 

"Christ,  my  child,"  said  Brabano,  gently;  "'tis  a 
Jewish  name,  well  known;  only  the  unfamiliar  Latin 
hath  distorted  it.  What  said  thy  father?" 

"I  have  little  memory,"  she  replied.  "My  father, 
Lucius,  can  tell  thee  how  poor  was  my  opportunity  to 
know  him." 

"  'Tis  true,"  said  Lucius,  with  a  sigh.  "Long  ago,  it 
seems,  and  yet  the  child  is  young,  I  was  with  the 
legions  in  Cilicia;  there  was  a  revolt  against  our  army. 
Her  father,  a  Sicilian,  was  innocently  slain  and  his  home 
destroyed  in  the  tumult.  Her  mother,  with  Myrrha  and 
a  brother,  two  children,  scarcely  more  than  babes,  fled 
to  my  pavilion  for  safety — a  handsome  woman,  as  thou 
mayst  recall,  who  was  lady  to  Drusa,  and  later  to  Agrip- 
pina.  I  brought  her  to  Rome,  and  on  the  way  we  lost 
her  boy.  Resentful  of  his  father's  death,  which  he 
ascribed  to  my  men,  he  escaped  in  the  night  and  wan 
dered  off  in  the  forests  of  the  mountains.  The  grief  nearly 
broke  his  mother's  heart.  She  survived,  in  sadness,  but 
a  few  years,  and  at  her  death,  Myrrha  became  our  child." 

He  looked  at  her  with  a  fondness  that  left  no  doubt  of 
her  place  in  all  their  affections. 

"But  a  Christian,  sayest  thou?"  asked  Brabano. 

"The  child  is  not  at  fault,"  said  Lucius. 

"Nay,  and  were  she,  it  would  not  be  my  lips  that 
would  chide  her,"  said  the  physician,  gently. 

"She  was  a  follower  of  the  Christus,  as  was  my 
father,"  said  Myrrha.  "It  grieves  me,  therefore,  that 
those  among  the  Jews  that  think  as  she  did  must  find 
their  fate  so  hard." 

"They  are  under  the  displeasure  of  the  Emperor," 
said  Lucius. 

43 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Truly,"  observed  Brabano.  "And  Paulo,  when  he 
said  there  were  no  Roman  gods,  forgot  our  home 
divinity." 

"Sects  change,"  continued  Lucius,  "and  these  Jews 
have  learned  to  practise  sorcery.  The  leader  may  have 
been  more  worthy,  else  thy  mother,  child,  would  not 
have  followed  him;  but  I  question  if  the  religion  be  the 
same." 

"The  sect  is  the  same,"  said  Brabano,  "although 
they  may  practise  different  rites.  Even  the  worship 
of  Isis  hath  varied,  in  my  memory,  and  the  priests  of 
Kypris  and  Asklepios  change  their  forms  of  devotion  as 
they  change  their  robes.  I  could  buy  their  temples  for 
wine-shops  if  I  pleased.  Dost  say,  Volgus,  that  there 
are  meetings  of  these  people  in  the  city?" 

"In  secret,"  replied  the  freedman.  "I  have  tried, 
vainly,  to  learn  of  them.  Before  my  lord  Fabyan 
journeyed  east  I  had  heard  of  it,  but  the  significance 
came  not  to  me,  until  I  heard  his  speech  with  the  Jew, 
Paul.  A  notable  man,  my  master,  as  Lord  Fabyan 
will  say — ay,  and  the  Lady  Berenice,  who  was  much 
impressed." 

"My  soldiers  say  they  meet  in  secret,  if  indeed  the 
sect  be  the  same,"  said  Lucius,  "which  now  I  doubt. 
Fabyan  mentioned  naught  of  this  to  me." 

"He  had  scarce  time,  my  father,"  said  Valentina. 
"  His  greeting  was  for  a  moment  only;  hence  his  promise 
to  come  to-night." 

"Truly;  but  this  Paul  who  comes  with  him  is  a  priest 
of  the  sect,"  said  Lucius,  slowly.  "Doubtless  we  can 
learn  of  these  Christians  most  fully.  It  may  be  a 
fortunate  chance,  if  it  be  true,  and  yet  bring  no  harm 
to  him.  Fabyan  can  secure  him  immunity,  and  we  may 
apprehend  such  of  his  fellows  as  are  unworthy,  and 
practise  sorcery." 

"Not  he,  good  master,"  laughed  Volgus.  "He  has 

44 


LUX    CRUCIS 

had  years  in  prison  for  a  loyalty  to  his  faith,  and  seeks 
only  to  die  after  the  manner  of  his  Lord.  They  speak 
of  these  matters  at  the  training-quarters,  where  some  of 
the  Jews  have  promised  the  gladiators  a  life  beyond  the 
grave  if  they  die  in  the  new  creed.  Those  of  the  men 
who  go  to  the  Jewish  section  would  be  eaten  by  beasts 
before  they  would  speak  to  betray  their  friends.  The 
Jewish  women  seal  their  lips." 

"Since  Fabyan  tarries,  we  may  let  the  matter  rest 
until  his  coming,"  said  Paulo.  He  was  wearied  of  the 
conversation  and  spoke  to  change  it.  "I  have  been 
at  the  training-quarters  myself  to-day — the  school  near 
the  temple  of  Vesta;  they  have  missed  old  Volgus  there." 

The  freedman  acknowledged  this  speech  by  a  grunt  of 
satisfaction. 

"It  is  well  to  be  abroad,  Lord  Paulo,"  he  said.  "In 
my  following  of  my  master  Fabyan,  I  have  missed 
nothing  of  the  amphitheatre,  still  less  the  training- 
quarters,  where  I  go  from  habit  only.  What  with  perils 
at  sea,  shipwreck,  and  those  disasters  which  accompanied 
our  return  journey,  of  which  thou  hast  heard,  I  have  seen 
more  dangers  than  have  looked  at  me  over  a  little 
shield." 

"Truly;  but,  Volgus,  they  have  a  new  Gaul  at  the 
quarters  who  is  late  from  Athens.  He  hath  served  his 
turn  in  the  amphitheatre  there  and  also  at  Pompeii. 
He  was  matched  to-day  against  thy  favorite  pupil,  and 
beat  him  soundly." 

"Beat  Marturen!"  cried  the  ex-gladiator.  "I  must 
see  to  this  myself." 

Thou  hadst  better, ' '  laughed  the  young  man.    ' '  They 
said  that  he  would  beat  thee  also." 

"Who  said  it?" 

"Gainor,  Virgil,  Placidus — all  said  it." 

"With  the  cestus?"  asked  the  freedman.  "And 
what  saidst  thou?" 

45 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  young  man  surveyed  him  teasingly. 

"I  have  seen  thee  beat  many  a  man,  old  Volgus. 
But  seeing  the  Gaul,  I  said  nothing." 

"He  but  plagues  thee,  good  Volgus,"  cried  Valen- 
tina. 

"Doth  he?"  said  the  ex-gladiator,  scornfully.  "I'll 
see  this  Gaul.  By  Hercules!  I  warrant  the  good  master 
Fabyan  would  have  found  a  fitting  answer  when  I  was 
not  present  to  answer  for  myself." 

"Fabyan  hath  yet  to  see  the  Gaul,"  observed  the 
young  man. 

"I  shall  meet  him  on  the  morrow  at  the  school,"  said 
Volgus.  "And  my  sweet  mistresses  shall  be  present  to 
see  me  shame  thee,  and  win  a  wager  from  thee,  too. 
May  they  not,  noble  master?"  he  continued,  appealing 
to  Lucius. 

"  He  is  flouting  thee,  old  Volgus,"  said  Lucius.  "  Didst 
not  my  daughter  say  so?  But  thou  canst  meet  the 
Gaul  and  welcome.  I  warrant  me  thou  wilt  slay  him 
if  he  stands  long  enough  before  thee." 

"There  is  an  answer,  noble  Paulo!"  cried  Volgus, 
triumphantly. 

"May  we  not  go,  father?"  asked  Valentina,  eagerly. 

"Nay,"  said  Myrrha,  shrinking  back.  "I  like  not 
these  cruel  sports,  and  Volgus  hath  earned  his  peace. 
He  hath  promised  me  to  fight  no  more." 

"  In  the  arena,  sweet  mistress.  Wouldst  thou  have  me 
rust  for  lack  of  exercise?" 

"Why,  'tis  exercise  indeed,  for  Volgus,  gentle  one — 
a  pastime  merely,"  said  Lucius.  "Thou  shalt  go  and 
see  him  punish  this  upstart.  Thou  wouldst  not  have 
thine  old  protector  shamed?" 

"Ho,  ho!"  cried  Volgus.     "I  warrant  not!" 

"Wilt  wager?"  asked  Paulo. 

"My  necklace,"  cried  Valentina,  "against  three  hun 
dred  sesterces  on  Volgus." 

46 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"And  I  will  wager  also,"  cried  Myrrha.  "Since  we 
are  to  go,  I  shall  win  something  too." 

"Look  to  thy  money,  good  master!"  cried  Volgus. 

"  I  have  only  need  of  a  necklace  to  give  to  one  I  love," 
said  Paulo,  taking  out  his  tablets.  "I  will  wager  with 
the  lovely  Myrrha  also.  Poor  Volgus!" 

The  ex-gladiator  laughed  scornfully  as  he  stepped  back 
to  his  position  at  the  column,  and  Paulo  looked  at 
Valentina  with  a  smile. 

"Some  one  comes,"  observed  Lucius,  as  two  figures 
appeared  in  the  night,  advancing  along  the  walk  from 
the  steps. 

"  'Tis  Fabyan!"  said  Myrrha,  half  arising;  and  then  she 
resumed  her  seat,  her  color  under  the  lights  making  her 
yet  more  beautiful. 


V 

THE  APOSTLE 

FAB  YAN  made  known  his  guest  to  the  assembled  com 
pany,  and  seated  himself  near  the  young  girls.  He 
was  soon  conscious  of  the  joy  which  his  presence  afford 
ed  Myrrha,  who  looked  at  him  with  eyes  that  sparkled 
with  delight;  but  his  interest  for  a  time  was  centred 
upon  the  Jew,  whom  he  now  knew  as  the  apostle  of  a 
new  faith.  And  Fabyan  had  come  to  view  this  faith 
with  awe,  if  not  with  reverence.  His  kindred  had  learned, 
in  part,  of  the  principal  events  of  the  journey  from 
Caesarea,  but  he  had  not  revealed  to  them  the  singular 
character  of  the  personage  to  whom  they  were  now  in 
troduced.  He  was  content  to  let  them  discover  for 
themselves  the  import  of  Paul's  mission  and  of  the 
creed  which  he  professed.  The  young  man  could  not 
conjecture  what  the  effect  would  be  upon  his  uncle  and 
his  household;  he  suspected  that  Myrrha  knew  some 
thing  of  the  strange  religion,  having  learned  it  in  her 
childhood.  He  had  come  to  this  conclusion  from  things 
which  she  had  said  to  him  from  time  to  time,  and  which 
only  now  appealed  to  him  with  significance.  Nor  did 
the  bearing  of  his  companion  disappoint  him.  The 
Apostle  had  seen  too  much  of  the  world  and  its  com 
pany,  and  knew  too  well  life's  commonplaces,  to  be  un 
duly  impressed  by  any  gathering  into  which  he  might 
be  thrown.  Human  power  and  human  authority  were 
no  longer  potent  to  awe  one  who  knew  life  as  he  knew 
it,  and  who  had  sounded  in  so  many  hearts  its  depths 

48 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  shallows.  He  answered,  gently,  the  questions  put 
to  him.  His  passive  face  and  the  gravity  of  his 
manner  won  upon  them  until  they  felt  the  spell  of 
his  presence.  Brabano  was  impressed.  His  keen  eyes 
studied  each  detail  of  the  Apostle's  person,  and  his 
knowledge  went  also  to  the  latent  strength  beneath 
the  calm  exterior.  He  did  not  mistake  the  metal  that 
would  ring  true  beneath  the  stroke  of  the  hammer. 

Fabyan  took  no  part  in  the  conversation;  he  pre 
ferred  to  be  silent,  watching  Myrrha,  bathing  his  senses 
in  the  beauty  of  her  presence,  and  noting  anew,  as  he 
had  done  a  thousand  times,  the  loveliness  of  her  profile 
and  the  tender  charm  of  her  face. 

The  Apostle  had  not  failed  to  observe  the  elegance  of 
his  surroundings  and  the  exceeding  luxury  of  the  villa, 
a  luxury  that  put  to  shame  even  the  splendors  of  the 
kingly  palace  at  Cassarea,  or  the  dwellings  of  the  rich 
in  Byzantium  and  Athens.  The  lights  from  the  hang 
ing  lamps  within  disclosed  to  him  the  treasures  of  art 
that  had  been  contributed  by  a  score  of  conquered 
countries  within  Roman  domination,  but  his  awakened 
philosophy  found  no  envy,  but  only  a  moral  in  such 
grandeur;  he  knew  the  value  of  wealth  that  decays. 
He  had  come  to  the  household  of  the  kinsman  of  his 
friend  with  his  heart  set  upon  the  high  purpose  of  his 
life.  He  was  to  save  him,  and  those  to  whom  he  was 
attached — to  save  him  and  them  to  the  service  of  that 
God  whom  he  worshipped.  He  was  a  man  of  austere 
nature,  but  his  whole  being  was  softened  by  love.  Every 
moment  was  dedicated  to  the  service  of  Christ  and  Him 
crucified.  The  opposition  he  had  met  since  he  had 
taken  up  his  mission,  the  hatred  engendered  by  his 
teachings  in  the  minds  of  the  unbelieving,  and  that  pro 
found  enmity  which  arose  against  him,  principally  among 
his  own  people,  whom  his  words  rebuked,  had  strength 
ened  his  rugged  nature,  but  it  had  not  hardened  his 
4  49 


LUX    CRUCIS 

heart.  His  faith  had  melted  down  his  whole  being,  and, 
though  his  language  was  fearless  and  direct,  his  words 
were  chosen  to  soothe  and  not  to  wound.  He  saw  the 
interest  he  had  awakened  in  Brabano,  and  he  did  not 
mistake  it;  but  it  gave  force  to  the  resolution  of  his 
mind. 

Fabyan  knew  the  court  physician  well,  his  power  and 
his  reputed  wealth.  Brabano  expressed  for  the  young 
soldier  a  warm  friendship,  but  even  when  Fabyan  fre 
quented  the  throng  about  the  person  of  Nero  their  as 
sociation  had  been  slight.  The  difference  in  their  ages  in 
part  accounted  for  this;  but  Brabano  professed  youth 
of  spirits,  and  sought,  rather  than  shunned,  youth  and 
its  pleasures.  He  attended  the  exhibitions  at  the  amphi 
theatre  with  the  regularity  of  one  who  enjoyed  its  hor 
rors,  at  which  Fabyan  marvelled.  A  pleasure  in  such 
brutal  sports  was  not  unusual  in  one  of  the  court  phy 
sician's  rank;  it  was,  in  truth,  the  rule,  for  the  arena 
drew  its  inspiration  from  the  court;  its  order  was  laid 
by  the  direction  of  the  Emperor  himself.  The  senate 
claimed  that  the  populace  exacted  it,  but  its  claim  was 
an  apology  for  the  license  of  the  times.  Fabyan  knew 
that  there  were  those  in  Rome  who  at  intervals  revolted 
at  its  cruelties;  that,  inured  as  were  the  whole  people 
to  blood  and  war,  that  domestic  spirit  which  made  the 
city  a  great  municipal  abiding  place  was  at  times  af 
fronted.  The  instincts  of  maternal  love,  and  those 
affections  of  the  family  that  were  growing  out  of  the 
brief  intervals  of  peace  and  association,  were  making 
themselves  felt  in  the  great  popular  heart.  Although 
Fabyan  knew  this  but  slightly,  Paul  guessed  it  well, 
and  it  was  from  these  seeds  sown  in  the  human  breast 
that  he  was  to  make  his  creed,  the  harvest  of  which 
should  bloom  throughout  the  earth.  But  these  senti 
ments  were  beginning  only,  and  their  growth  was  slow; 
the  Roman  populace,  as  a  whole,  was  brutalized.  Nero 

5° 


LUX    CRUCIS 

knew  it,  and  his  counsellors  profited  by  it.  Burrhas 
declared  that  the  amphitheatre  made  soldiers,  and  Sen 
eca,  smoothing  his  philosophy  to  the  conscience  of  his 
master,  averred  that  the  invincibility  of  Rome  grew 
from  the  fact  that  no  touch  of  pity  stayed  the  stroke 
of  her  sword.  "The  true  soldier,"  he  said,  "is  a  de 
stroyer,  purely;  when  he  hath  slain  his  enemy  there  is 
none  to  dispute  his  title  to  the  spoils." 

Upon  the  surface,  the  life  of  the  court  physician  was 
clean.  He  was  a  man  lavish  of  gifts,  for  a  bribe  was 
one  of  the  methods  of  power,  but  on  his  high  brow  there 
was  no  hypocrisy.  Lucius  esteemed  him,  and  was  re 
warded  by  a  faithful  friendship.  There  were  others  of 
his  diplomacy,  like  Lucius,  in  the  senate.  Though  built 
in  the  fashion  of  the  times,  they  abhorred  crime  and 
cruelty;  they  respected  war  for  what  it  brought,  and 
were  proud  of  the  Roman  dominion;  they  loved  place 
and  esteemed  their  own  positions,  but  they  were  neither 
base  nor  sensual;  although  they  attended  the  court 
banquets,  they  detested  the  tyrant  who  ruled  them, 
and  were  held  in  check  only  by  a  knowledge  of  their 
helplessness  and  that  loyalty  which  high  natures  give 
to  the  government  of  which  they  are  a  part. 

Listening,  half  dreamily,  to  the  conversation  about 
him,  Fabyan  came  to  think  of  how  the  influence  of  the 
powerful  physician  might  aid  the  fortunes  of  the  Apostle, 
as  yet  undetermined  in  Rome.  He  knew  the  enmity 
which  the  teachings  of  Paul  would  excite,  and  under 
stood  how  little  they  were  to  be  modified  by  any  fear 
of  consequences.  But  Rome  was  Rome,  with  Nero  for 
an  Emperor,  and  the  games  of  Neptune  not  far  in  the 
future.  None  were  exalted  above  the  Imperial  wrath, 
and  the  Apostle  was  fearless.  The  doctrine  of  "love 
thine  enemies"  was  not  one  to  placate  a  tyrant,  and  to 
forgive  one's  enemies  was  a  heresy  to  reflect  upon  the 
Imperial  court.  Fabyan  was  conscious  of  the  fact  that 


LUX    CRUCIS 

his  new  friend  walked  upon  the  brink  of  an  abyss,  and 
that  this  danger  threatened  himself.  It  was  not  yet 
apparent,  but  it  would  develop  under  the  keen  observa 
tion  of  Brabano,  and  become  real  when  Paul  had  made 
himself  better  known  in  Rome;  and,  what  was  more, 
the  young  soldier  knew  that  it  reflected  also  upon  his 
friends  and  kindred.  But  he  was  powerless  to  resist 
those  direct  promptings  of  his  nature  which  bade  him 
be  true  to  his  new  impressions. 

"Hast  worshipped  yet  at  the  temple  of  Isis,  to  give 
thanks  for  thy  safe  arrival  in  Rome?"  asked  Brabano, 
presently. 

"Nay,"  replied  the  Apostle,  quietly,  as  Lucius,  who 
understood  the  purport  of  the  question,  bent  his  head 
to  listen. 

"  Tis  a  place  of  beauty,"  continued  Brabano.  "The 
sculpture  and  frescos  are  of  Athens,  and  the  marbles  of 
the  floor  once  adorned  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem.  They 
are  very  ancient,  but  in  no  wise  marred.  The  priests 
are  liberal  and  the  goddess  most  gracious." 

"There  is  no  goddess  Isis,"  said  Paul,  with  deliberation. 
"There  is  a  graven  image,  the  work  of  human  hands, 
which  is  as  deaf  either  to  praise  or  entreaty  as  any  other 
piece  of  stone.  I  should  as  readily  bow  down  to  one 
of  these  marble  columns." 

"Scarcely,"  responded  the  physician,  smiling.  "The 
stone  of  Isis  represents  something  within  ourselves, 
the  nature  of  which  we  know  not ;  and  'tis  an  old 
worship." 

"Hast  thou  found  good  to  flow  from  it,  with  all  its 
age?"  asked  Paul. 

"The  priests  say  so,"  and  Brabano  smiled. 

"Do  they  tell  thee  that  the  goddess  will  save  thy 
soul  when  thou  art  dead?" 

Brabano  laughed.  "When  I  am  dead  there  should 
be  little  left  to  save;  there  are  certain  goods  that  the 

52 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Emperor  may  take,  and  a  certain  memory  that  will  be 
soon  forgot." 

"I  have  a  better  prospect,"  said  the  Apostle.  "Tis 
not  the  hopeless  one  thou  speakest.  Thou  hast  a  better 
prospect  if  thou  knew  it." 

"I  would  know  it,"  replied  Brabano,  gravely.  "If 
thou  canst,  tell  it." 

"I  shall  never  die,"  said  Paul;  "nor  any  who  believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Lucius  contracted  his  brows,  while  Brabano  looked 
steadily  at  the  man  before  him. 

"What  Christ?"  he  asked.  "The  man  slain  in 
Jerusalem  during  the  time  of  Pilate?" 

"The  same;  that  Christ  who  was  the  son  of  the  living 
God." 

"I  said  a  demi-god,"  laughed  Valentina,  breaking  in. 
Then  she  lowered  her  head  under  the  reproving  glance 
of  her  father. 

The  Apostle  turned  his  eyes  upon  her,  filled  with  a 
light  so  holy  that  she  lifted  her  face  as  though  by 
inspiration. 

"That  Christ,"  said  Paul,  "who  died  to  save  man 
kind." 

"How  save  them?  Thou  shalt  not  die,  dost  thou 
say?"  asked  Lucius,  his  brow  puzzled. 

Brabano  nodded  his  head  approvingly,  as  though  the 
question  was  his  own. 

"Not  die,  in  the  sense  that  I  am  lost,"  replied  the 
Apostle.  "My  breath  may  leave  this  mortal  frame; 
but  the  spirit  that  lives  within  this  frail  temple  of  the 
body,  that  speaks  and  hopes  and  loves,  will  live  forever. 
Why  should  we  die?  What  is  the  purpose  of  death? 
Is  there  no  place  where  shall  be  made  good  to  us  those 
evils  which  we  suffer  here?  Whence  comes  the  love 
which  Lucius  feels  for  those  near  him  now;  and  when 
he  cannot  protect  them  himself  will  not  his  heart  appeal 

53 


LUX    CRUCIS 

to  some  one  or  something  that  will  answer  its  cry?  If 
in  this  life  only  we  have  hope,  is  it  worth  the  living? 
All  the  bitterness  of  death  comes  from  such  a  thought." 

"  Tis  most  natural  then,"  said  Brabano. 
' 'Tis   most   unnatural,"   continued   Paul,  vigorously, 
"unless  thou  canst  find  the  answer.     I  have  found  it. 
Mine  is  more  than  the  doctrine  of  hope ;  'tis  the  doctrine 
of  certainty." 

They  were  listening  eagerly  now.  Fulvia  rested  her 
arms  upon  the  table  as  she  looked  into  his  face,  while 
the  luminous  orbs  of  Myrrha  glowed  with  unwonted 
brilliancy. 

'  'Tis  a  folly  that  hath  seen  only  a  passing  beauty  in 
nature,"  continued  the  Apostle;  "that  hath  found  no 
serious  purpose  in  the  heavens  above  and  the  solid 
earth  beneath.  Why  should  we  fear  when  hope  is 
better?  Why  hate  when  love  is  better?  Why  should 
man  have  death,  which  all  men  fear?" 

"Death  is  with  us,  notwithstanding,"  said  Lucius. 
"I  have  seen  it  since  my  childhood." 

"But  thou  hast  not  loved  it,"  said  Paul,  kindly. 
"Nor  wilt  thou  weep  the  less  when  it  cometh  to  thy 
household;  unless  thou  learnest  that  it  is  but  the  sleep 
from  which  the  loved  one  wakens  to  a  better  morning, 
under  the  smile  of  Christ,  who  is  the  Lord." 

"And  thou  wilt  so  awaken?"  asked  Brabano. 

"Ay — and  all  who  love  the  Lord,  and  believe  His 
word." 

"And  live  again?" 

"Forever,"  said  the  Apostle,  solemnly. 

"Tell  us,"  said  Myrrha,  and  she  spoke  without  rebuke. 

Lucius  thought  no  longer  of  his  designs  against  the 
Christian.  His  interest  was  excited  by  the  considera 
tion  which  Brabano  gave  to  the  stranger;  but  he  was 
most  impressed  by  the  words,  which  appealed  to  him 
as  no  words  had  ever  appealed  to  him  before. 

54 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Slowly  the  Apostle  began  his  story,  telling  first  of  the 
shepherds  who  watched  in  the  fields  and  saw  the  birth 
of  the  new  star;  of  the  Babe  born  in  the  manger  at 
Bethlehem,  and  the  meaning  of  His  birth;  His  life,  His 
teaching,  His  suffering,  and  His  death;  His  resurrection 
and  its  promise.  Even  Volgus  drew  nearer  as  the 
recital  proceeded,  hearing  again  the  familiar  language 
that  had  moved  his  master  on  their  journey.  The  lights 
had  departed  from  the  streets  below  when  the  story  was 
finished. 


VI 

A  STRANGER   IN   ROME 

THE  morning  was  well  advanced  when  a  party  of 
five  persons,  evidently  of  distinction,  with  numer 
ous  attendants,  passed  the  market-place  south  of  the 
Subura,  and  took  a  course  along  the  Sacra  Via  towards 
the  amphitheatre.  The  active  barter  had  ceased  about 
the  market,  but  there  yet  remained  a  crowd  sufficient 
to  be  interested  in  this  group  and  to  observe  its  mem 
bers  curiously  as  they  passed.  The  hour  was  unusual. 
Patricians  were  common  enough  in  the  streets  of  Rome, 
and  even  in  this  vicinity;  they  moved  freely  among  the 
mixed  populace  that  made  up  the  numbers  of  the  great 
metropolis,  but  commonly  they  went  in  vehicles  or 
litters,  and  were  accompanied  by  an  armed  retinue.  In 
this  respect  the  group  in  question  was  sumptuously 
served,  for  two  soldiers  of  the  guard  marched  ahead, 
with  stately  step,  solemn  in  helmet  and  breastplate,  and 
a  corps  of  servants  made  up  the  rear,  bearing  spears 
and  short-swords.  But  the  patricians  were  on  foot,  and 
two  of  them  were  women,  young  and  sufficiently  beauti 
ful  to  call  forth  exclamations  of  admiration  and  pleasure 
from  the  surrounding  throng.  They  were  well  known, 
also,  for  the  people  had  often  noted  them  in  the  pageants 
of  the  court  and  occupying  the  seats  of  distinction  at 
the  public  games ;  and  the  haughty  person  of  Lucius  was 
a  familiar  figure  at  the  head  of  the  Roman  guards.  But 
the  curiously  inclined  wondered  at  their  presence  at 
this  early  hour  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  training- 


LUX    CRUCIS 

quarters  of  the  gladiators,  and,  though  they  kept  at  a 
respectful  distance,  they  followed  the  procession  to  the 
very  doors  of  the  great  building.  They  recognized, 
also,  the  muscular  figure  of  Volgus,  and  the  person  of  a 
gladiator  was  always  sufficient  to  excite  a  popular 
interest,  particularly  in  the  quarters  occupied  by  the 
plebeians.  The  ex-gladiator  stalked  in  front,  near  the 
soldiers,  and  immediately  behind  him,  walking  between 
his  daughter  and  her  adopted  sister,  was  Lucius,  ac 
companied  by  Paulo. 

They  had  reached  their  destination,  for  the  soldiers, 
following  directions  evidently  given  them  in  advance, 
stopped  before  a  sullen-looking  structure  and  waited  for 
the  others  to  approach.  It  was  a  massive  building  of 
stone,  its  entrance  a  dark  archway  cut  in  the  wall,  its 
wide  proportions  flanked  right  and  left  by  two  enormous 
circular  towers.  Its  height  was  great,  but  the  windows 
of  the  structure  were  small  and  mean,  looking  mostly 
from  the  second  story.  A  wide  space  was  cleared  in 
front,  hard-paved  and  bare,  and  a  line  of  short  pillars, 
carrying  a  warning  against  the  too  near  approach  of 
the  idle  and  the  curious,  circled  about  this  space.  That 
the  crowd  had  ventured  to  disregard  the  significance 
of  this  obvious  barrier  was  proof  of  the  character  of  the 
visiting  party  and  the  popular  reliance  upon  the  in 
dulgence  of  the  great.  The  main  building  behind  its 
towers  was  bisected  by  covered  corridors,  also  of  stone, 
leading  to  small  buildings  on  the  right  and  rear.  These 
were  evidently  dwellings,  for  in  the  open  windows,  here 
of  more  generous  proportions,  were  the  garments  of 
men,  drying  in  the  sun,  while  within  could  be  seen  arms, 
shields,  and  spears  affixed  to  the  walls.  A  careless  dis 
order  betokened  the  absence  of  all  feminine  care,  and 
the  place  had  the  loose  appearance  of  the  barracks  of 
soldiers.  In  the  larger  building,  which  they  entered,  a 
better  order  was  apparent.  Its  centre  was  a  wide  space, 

57 


LUX    CRUCIS 

swept  scrupulously  clean,  while  rows  of  seats  arising  in 
tiers  enabled  a  spectator  to  overlook  the  exercises  with 
in  any  portion  of  the  hall.  Huge  iron  bars  rested  against 
the  pillars  of  the  place,  and  here  again  were  seen  racks 
of  weapons,  burnished  to  soldierly  brightness.  Great 
balls  and  great  stones  for  lifting  were  at  the  side,  and 
great  implements  for  testing  the  strength  were  scattered 
along  a  wide  aisle,  its  inner  partition  a  row  of  oaken 
pillars,  extending  the  length  of  the  building. 

A  cluster  of  men  standing  about  came  instantly  to 
attention,  viewing  the  visitors  with  friendly  interest. 
They  were  of  imposing  stature  and  massive  frame,  and 
the  knotted  muscle  of  bared  arm  and  shoulder  told  of  a 
trained  sinew  and  a  strength  invincible.  Here  were  the 
men  who  fought  in  the  arena  for  the  pleasure  of  the 
Roman  public;  the  men  who  laughed  at  fate  and  made 
death  a  pastime. 

Although  they  had  been  often  to  the  games,  this  was 
the  first  visit  of  Valentina  and  Myrrha  to  the  training- 
quarters  of  the  gladiators,  and  they  looked  about  them 
with  an  intense  curiosity.  It  was  a  place  where  the 
favored  patrician  might  go  with  freedom,  but  the  Roman 
lady  of  rank  was  an  unusual  visitor.  Yet  neither  Valen 
tina  nor  Myrrha  was  embarrassed  or  abashed.  The 
patrician  woman  was  confident  of  her  demeanor,  and 
they  were  now  in  the  presence  of  men  whose  only  dignity 
lay  in  their  physical  prowess. 

A  gladiator  came  forward ;  he  had  the  ease  and  bear 
ing  of  a  man  accustomed  to  the  patrician  order. 

"Welcome,  most  noble  general!"  he  exclaimed,  as  he 
bowed  low  to  the  ladies.  "And  thou,  old  Volgus,  it  is 
good  to  see  thee  again  at  home.  What  brings  thee?" 

"A  wager,  Cainor,"  said  Paulo.  "I  spoke  last  even 
ing  of  Calcus,  and  Volgus  agreed  to  beat  him  at  the 
cestus.  These  noble  ladies  back  him." 

"The  gods  smile  upon  them!"  said  the  training- 

53 


LUX    CRUCIS 

master.  "It  is  a  gentle  heart  that  stands  to  a  friend, 
and  faith  half  brings  victory.  How  now,  old  comrade?" 

"This  Gaul,"  said  the  freedman,  bluntly.  "I  am  old 
in  skill,  but  young  enough,  since,  like  thee,  I  won  my 
freedom  in  the  amphitheatre.  The  cestus  is  a  poor 
weapon  for  a  gladiator,  but  I'll  not  have  young  Paulo 
scoff  at  my  record  of  a  hundred  battles.  Cestus,  or 
blade  and  buckler — it  matters  not  to  me." 

"Enough,  old  hero!"  laughed  the  master.  "Ho, 
there,  Virgil!  Summon  Calcus." 

The  gladiators  gathered  quickly  and  grouped  about 
the  open  space  in  the  centre,  their  eyes  a-light  at  the 
words  of  their  chief.  They  gave  Volgus  cordial  and  ap 
proving  smiles.  The  Gaul  shortly  joined  them,  coming 
speedily  through  a  door  from  a  low  corridor  to  the  rear. 

He  was  tall  and  lithe,  the  perfection  of  muscular 
strength  and  vigor.  His  swarthy  body  glistened  in  the 
light,  and  the  muscles  rolled  under  the  shining  skin  as 
though  they  were  greased.  As  he  strode  forward  he 
suggested  the  suppleness  of  the  tiger,  his  eyes  gleaming 
fiercely  from  under  his  dark  brows. 

"The  cestus,  lad,"  said  Cainor.  "An  old  friend  of 
the  school  and  the  arena  seeks  a  bout  with  thee.  He 
is  now  a  freedman,  serving  the  noble  Lucius.  The  noble 
Paulo  told  these  fair  ladies  of  thy  skill,  and  old  Volgus 
promised  to  meet  thee.  Wilt  beat  him?" 

The  Gaul  smiled.  His  eyes  left  the  graceful  figures 
of  the  girls  and  surveyed,  from  head  to  foot,  the  massive 
form  of  his  would-be  antagonist. 

"Ay,"  he  replied,  presently.     "I  think  it." 

"Well  said!"  cried  the  master,  as  Volgus  leaped  at 
his  words  and  sprang  eagerly  to  the  centre.  "Prepare 
thee,  lad.  'Tis  a  noble  hour,  I  promise  thee.  Here,  my 
children,  make  them  ready." 

"Bravo,  old  Volgus!"  cried  Virgil.  "Here  is  Placi- 
dus,"  and  he  indicated  a  noted  giant  at  his  side,  cele- 

59 


LUX    CRUCIS 

brated  as  a  master  of  the  sword  in  the  amphitheatre, 
"who  said  we  should  see  thee  again  in  harness,  and  that 
not  a  week  gone  by.  But  better  the  blade  and  any  man 
present  than  this  barbarian  who  will  face  thee  now. 
'Tis  no  dishonor  if  thou  lose." 

"Well  said,  Virgil,"  cried  the  master.  "A  friendly 
word  does  thee  credit." 

"I  thank  thee  also,"  said  Myrrha,  smiling  upon  the 
brawny  athlete,  whose  bronzed  face  showed  his  pleasure. 
"My  wager  is  on  my  old  friend." 

"Ho,  ho!"  grunted  Volgus,  who  had  thrown  aside  his 
scarf  and  was  knotting  the  thongs  of  the  cestus  about 
his  wrists. 

"Dost  thou  think  it,  Gaul,  as  thou  hast  said?  Stand 
straight!" 

"Hold!"  cried  Lucius,  lifting  his  arm  and  turning 
haughtily  about.  "Here,  Cainor;  who  are  these  stran 
gers?" 

He  indicated  two  persons  who  stood  by,  apart  from 
the  group  of  gladiators,  and  looking  curiously  upon  the 
scene. 

One  was  a  Jew,  an  old  man  with  white  hair  and  beard, 
dressed  humbly,  but  carrying  about  his  person  a  certain 
air  of  dignity  and  distinction.  His  garments,  though 
not  rich,  and  of  sober  hue,  were  cleanly  and  of  good 
quality,  and  he  leaned  upon  a  staff  that  was  tipped  with 
gold.  His  companion  was  a  young  man  of  strange  attire 
and  unusual  appearance,  even  for  cosmopolitan  Rome. 
He  was  about  twenty-six  years  of  age,  his  skin  brown 
from  exposure  to  the  sun,  but  his  hair  was  light  and  his 
eyes  a  deep  blue.  He  was  nobly  proportioned,  standing 
erect  and  bearing  himself  with  the  same  haughtiness 
and  assurance  that  marked  the  manner  of  Lucius.  His 
tunic  was  of  green  silk  and  his  buskins  of  leopard  skin, 
the  thongs,  lined  with  white  kid,  showing  the  dark  spots 
of  the  fur  as  they  were  fastened  above  the  knee.  A 

60 


LUX    CRUCIS 

scarlet  mantle  swung  from  his  shoulder,  thrown  back 
and  clasped  by  a  knot  of  gold.  His  girdle  was  of  silver, 
and  from  it  hung  a  long  and  shining  blade,  unlike  the 
short  weapon  common  to  the  Roman. 

He  squared  his  shoulders  proudly  under  the  look  of 
the  patrician  general,  returning  his  glance  with  one  of 
obvious  directness,  although  its  fire  was  tempered  by  an 
evident  respect  for  his  age  and  character. 

His  companion  removed  his  turban  and  stepped 
humbly  forward,  bowing  repeatedly. 

"Away!"  cried  Cainor,  quickly,  interrupting  his  pas 
sage,  and  motioning  him  back.  "Go,  Zekiah,  as  the 
noble  Lucius  wishes.  Thou  mayst  come  again  when 
he  has  gone." 

"Nay,"  said  the  Jew,  stepping  aside  and  still  bowing 

-"when  I  have  paid  my  duties  to  the  noble  Lucius  and 
his  beautiful  companions.  All  of  us  know  his  noble  heart, 
and  the  gracious  Fulvia  is  my  patron.  Her  meats  are 
bought  from  my  shops,  and  I  have  interests  with  her 
noble  brother,  Regnus.  The  door  of  the  quarters  was 
open,  and  I  entered  with  my  young  friend  to  do  homage 
to  my  noble  general." 

'  'Tis  as  he  says,  noble  cousin,"  spoke  Paulo.  "He 
hath  much  freedom  here,  for  he  lends  money  to  the  gladi 
ators.  He  is  reputed  the  wealthiest  Jew  in  the  Subura." 

' '  A  fortunate  robber, ' '  laughed  Lucius,  good-naturedly. 
"I  thank  thee,  good  Jew, and  will  learn  of  thee  further 
from  my  household.  But  thy  young  companion  hath  a 
forward  air;  I  like  it  not." 

"  'Tis  a  handsome  air,"  muttered  Valentina,  softly. 
"I  have  seen  no  man  to  compare  with  him  in  beauty  in 
all  my  life." 

"  Hush!"  said  Myrrha,  casting  upon  the  stranger  a  look 
of  admiration  that  her  ingenuousness  could  not  conceal. 

"  He  is  a  prince,  noble  general — a  Briton,"  said  Ze 
kiah,  "  who  hath  been  commended  to  my  household 

61 


LUX    CRUCIS 

during  his  stay  in  Rome.  Tis  a  strange  name,  Ethel- 
red,  but  an  honest  and  noble  heart  he  carries." 

"A  beautiful  name,"  murmured  Myrrha,  as  the  young 
man  came  forward. 

"I  greet  thee,  good  young  sir,"  said  Lucius,  kindly. 
"I  have  liked  the  Britons  since  my  youth.  Rome  never 
conquered  a  nobler  people.  Since  I  know  thee,  thy 
presence  is  a  pleasure.  Go  on,  good  Cainor." 

Volgus  and  the  Gaul  had  faced  each  other  and  stood 
waiting,  impatiently,  the  termination  of  this  dialogue. 
They  became  now  the  figures  of  common  interest,  Calcus 
swinging  himself  into  position,  his  arms  poised  before 
him.  He  circled  swiftly  about  his  foe,  his  step  catlike 
and  his  countenance  glowing  with  the  ardor  that  in 
spired  him. 

Volgus  followed  his  movements  keenly,  his  features 
growing  wrathful  as  the  lithe  body  kept  away,  slinking, 
with  crouching  shoulders,  about  him.  It  kept  just  be 
yond  the  reach  of  the  huge  arms,  and  looked  with  green 
eyes  upon  the  front  which  Volgus  presented,  as  he 
turned  slowly  and  deliberately  to  follow  the  stealthy 
movements. 

"Watch  him,  old  Colossus,"  cautioned  the  master, 
alarmed  at  the  anger  visible  in  the  face  of  his  ancient 
friend.  "Thou  dost  not  know  him." 

"Ay,  but  I  know  myself,"  replied  Volgus,  "and  but 
I  reach  him  once  it  is  over." 

The  gladiators  watched  them  with  eyes  aflame.  Slowly 
the  Gaul  crept  about  his  massive  foe,  stooping  and  rising, 
feinting  and  drawing  away.  A  smile  was  upon  his 
curled  and  cunning  lips.  There  was  not  a  sound,  as  they 
looked  upon  each  other,  but  the  muscles  were  swollen 
about  the  great  shoulders  of  Volgus  until  his  arms  were 
like  bars  of  oak. 

It  was  the  Gaul  who  assaulted.  He  leaped  in  upon  his 
adversary  like  a  flash,  darting  between  his  braced  fore- 

62 


LUX    CRUCIS 

arms  as  though  thrown  from  a  catapult,  and  then  falling 
back  and  away,  with  an  agility  that  escaped  all  hurt. 
There  were  two  reports,  like  the  sharp  breaking  of  a 
heavy  board,  and,  as  the  Gaul  crept  stealthily  once  more 
about  his  foe,  the  blood  spurted  from  a  gash  in  the 
giant's  cheek,  and  a  splotch  of  crimson  showed  in  the 
hair  on  his  broad  chest. 

The  gladiators  shouted  with  glee,  their  cries  ringing 
among  the  rafters  overhead.  Then  they  were  silent 
again,  every  faculty  centred  in  their  eyes. 

The  Gaul  went  in  again.  He  went  with  the  same  cat 
like  ferocity  and  speed.  But  the  ponderous  arm  of 
Volgus  caught  him  at  the  neck,  coming  true  from  the 
shoulder,  and  he  went  down  to  the  sand,  doubled  like 
a  ball,  only  to  spring,  as  though  by  a  rebound,  to  his  feet. 
The  mailed  hand  had  slipped  along  his  shoulder  as 
though  his  body  was  oiled,  and,  although  a  cut  showed 
red  in  the  back,  the  cunning  face  still  wore  its  smile,  and 
the  confident  light  yet  gleamed  in  the  eyes. 

Once  more  he  attacked,  his  movement  as  rapid  as  be 
fore.  Volgus  struck  with  potent  force,  but  his  blow  met 
the  idle  air,  and  he  reeled  away  from  a  shock  that  caught 
him  fairly  above  the  eyes.  He  defended  with  a  skill  that 
sent  the  Gaul  once  more  to  his  stealthy  motion  around 
him,  but  now  he  followed  his  slippery  foe  with  more 
caution,  and  eyed  him  with  redoubled  watchfulness. 

"Is  it  not  enough,  good  uncle?"  asked  Myrrha,  un 
easily. 

"Why,  my  child,"  said  Lucius,  "they  are  scarcely 
warmed,  and  they  have  a  pleasure  in  this  that  I  have 
felt  in  battle  a  hundred  times  myself.  Thou  hast  little 
need  to  pity  them.  Look  to  thy  bet,  for  old  Volgus 
hath  his  match." 

Once  more  the  Gaul  assaulted,  but  Volgus  dropped  to 
his  knee  and  struck  upward.  His  foe  rolled  over  twice, 
coming  to  his  feet  with  but  little  show  of  damage,  and 

63 


LUX    CRUCIS 

striking  in  reply  almost  instantly.  Volgus  knocked  him 
off  again,  but  his  great  blows  seemed  only  to  glance 
from  the  loose  muscles  of  the  barbarian,  who  lost  neither 
breath  nor  strength  under  them. 

"Old  Volgus  would  kill  another  of  his  type,"  said  the 
master.  "But  this  Gaul  is  elastic,  while  he  strikes  with 
the  force  of  a  battering-ram.  I  see  it  now;  Calcus  will 
beat  him." 

The  Gaul  heard  him,  and  his  lip  curled.  He  leaped 
forward,  but  his  master's  word  of  confidence  was  fatal. 
The  old  gladiator  struck  him  in  the  head  with  all  his 
shoulder  behind  the  blow,  and  the  swart  body  dropped 
like  a  log,  only  the  muscles  throbbing  and  quivering  as 
he  lay  with  outspread  arms. 

"Habet!"  shouted  Lucius.  "Well  done,  old  con 
queror!" 

Volgus  laughed  hoarsely  as  he  surveyed  his  fallen  foe. 

"  'Twas  near  an  accident,"  he  said,  "and  I  confess  it. 
But  for  my  name,  and  to  sustain  my  absent  and  noble 
Fabyan,  I  would  not  claim  the  fight.  And,  then,  here  is 
the  pretty  wager  of  my  sweet  mistress." 

"Thou  hast  not  killed  him,  Volgus?"  asked  Myrrha,  in 
a  hushed  voice.  She  looked  pityingly  at  the  figure 
which  the  gladiators  were  bearing  away,  while  Cainor 
stood  by  to  congratulate  the  victor. 

"Nay,  noble  heart,"  laughed  the  freedman.  "Within 
an  hour  he  will  drink  a  wine  sack  with  me,  nor  hold  me 
in  malice  either.  If  Cainor  will  but  teach  him  the  blade 
he  will  slay  many  ere  he  crosses  the  Styx." 

"Well,  'tis  over,"  said  Lucius,  "  and  fairly,  too.  We 
are  to  visit  the  beasts  at  the  arena,  and  shall  move 
along." 

"They  have  been  fed,  noble  patron,"  replied  the 
master.  "I  came  from  there  but  shortly." 

"Thou  mayst  keep  Volgus  here,"  said  Lucius,  "to 
make  friends  with  the  Gaul  when  his  senses  come  again ; 

64 


LUX    CRUCIS 

but  watch  them  at  the  wine.  Come,  Paulo,  and  my 
sweets;  the  hour  grows  late." 

"Where  is  the  Briton?"  asked  Myrrha  of  Valentina, 
in  a  whisper,  looking  about  her. 

Valentina  laughed.  '  'Twas  the  question  on  my  own 
lips  as  I  turned  to  thee,"  she  replied.  "He  was  here 
when  the  Gaul  fell,  but  almost  immediately,  as  I  looked 
again,  he  and  his  old  companion  had  withdrawn." 

Myrrha  sighed. 

"Nay,"  laughed  Valentina.  "He  is  easily  found,  since 
his  friend  is  knov/n  to  our  household;  and,  from  the 
glances  he  had  for  thee,  I  doubt  if  he  will  run  away." 

5 


VII 
THE  LION 

LUCIUS  and  his  party  left  the  training-school  of  the 
gladiators,  and  proceeded  along  a  broad  thorough 
fare  that  led  in  the  direction  of  the  amphitheatre.  At 
the  corner  of  the  Sacra  Via  they  met  slaves  with  litters. 
The  day  was  pleasant,  however,  and  Lucius  bade  them 
follow  in  the  rear,  preferring  to  continue  the  journey 
on  foot.  The  street  was  paved  with  stones,  but  dusty 
with  travel,  and,  beginning  at  a  wharf  on  the  Tiber, 
terminated  at  one  of  the  large,  arched  entrances  to  the 
rear  of  the  arena.  Here  abode  the  keepers  of  the  place, 
and  the  soldiers  who  guarded  the  beasts  kept  in  their 
cages  and  dens  for  the  games.  Low  dwellings  and  small 
shops  looked  upon  the  thoroughfare,  and  the  girls  were 
again  the  objects  of  admiring  eyes  as  they  picked  their 
way  daintily  along,  attended  with  every  care  by  the 
watchful  Paulo. 

Cainor  had  bowed  them  from  the  quarters,  with  many 
speeches  to  emphasize  the  honor  he  felt  at  their  visit, 
and  their  cheeks  were  yet  flushed  from  the  exciting 
sport  which  they  had  witnessed. 

"I  am  to  show  you  some  noble  beasts,"  said  Paulo, 
gleefully.  "The  cages  are  full.  I  saw  them  but  yester 
day,  hundreds  of  them,  although  the  two  black  panthers 
of  which  a  sailor  told  me  are  yet  on  shipboard  with  a 
rhinoceros  from  Egypt.  I  hope  the  Emperor  will  pit 
them  against  the  gladiators;  it  is  not  nearly  so  pleasant 
to  see  the  beasts  fight  among  themselves." 

66 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"It  is  horrible  that  they  fight  at  all,"  said  Myrrha, 
with  a  shudder.  "I  wonder  that  men  delight  in  such 
cruel  pleasures." 

"  Tis  like  the  trade  of  war,"  observed  Lucius;  "the 
pleasure  comes  when  it  grows  familiar.  We  can  be 
gentler,  sweet,  in  consequence  when  we  have  to  do 
with  love." 

' '  I  cannot  see  that  love  has  aught  in  common  with 
either  war  or  the  amphitheatre,"  said  the  girl.  "  Perhaps 
it  is  because  my  youth  knew  so  much  of  bloodshed." 

"Why,  hear  her!"  laughed  Lucius.  "The  child  is 
scarce  nineteen,  and  yet  she  speaks  of  youth.  Ah — but 
these  gray  hairs!  I  would  they  were  dark  once  more, 
and  my  journey  less  near  its  end  at  the  black  river!" 

"I  would  have  thee  younger,  since  thou  wishest  it, 
yet  for  our  sakes  but  little  different,"  said  Myrrha. 
"Thou  art  truly  a  soldier,  good  father,  no  less  so  than 
my  splendid  cousin,  Fabyan.  But  the  wise  Brabano 
says  that  age  is  the  time  of  gentle  thoughts,  and  it  seems 
to  me  that  the  doctrines  of  the  Nazarene,  of  whom  the 
Jew,  Paul,  spoke  to  us  would  bring  to  one  more  comfort 
than  the  turbulent  memories  of  war." 

"The  Jew  spoke  well,"  observed  Lucius,  thoughtfully. 
"I  shall  hear  him  again,  although  his  words  make  duty 
lame.  He  hath  set  my  thoughts  adrift,  and  the  gods 
know  where  I  shall  find  them." 

"Is  he  of  those  wretches  who  have  thrice  fired  the 
city?"  asked  Paulo.  "I  wondered  as  he  spoke.  I  can 
show  thee  where  the  flames  threatened  the  buildings  on 
the  Esquiline.  Had  not  the  gods  graciously  breathed 
upon  the  winds  thousands  of  good  people  must  have 
perished." 

Lucius  made  no  reply,  but  walked  in  silence,  thought 
fully  and  with  bowed  head.  A  quiet  fell  on  the  others 
also,  and  they  passed  under  the  shadow  of  the  outer  walls 
of  the  amphitheatre,  entering  a  door  of  masonry  which 

67 


LUX    CRUCIS 

opened  into  a  wide  yard.  From  this  enclosure  barred 
gates  led  to  the  ring  of  the  arena,  and  stairways  of  wood 
mounted  to  the  seats  for  the  spectators  above.  Ranged 
back  under  these  seats,  raised  in  tiers,  were  the  vast 
cages  of  the  animals,  barred  with  iron  in  front  and  set 
in  the  solid  masonry  of  the  foundation.  Behind  them 
stone  passages  gave  access  from  the  rear,  and  these 
led  by  subterranean  ways  to  the  dens  of  the  beasts  in  the 
centre  of  the  ring.  High  pillars  of  stone  supported  the 
massive  structure,  and  above  the  wide  space  of  platform, 
aisle,  and  seat  reserved  for  the  Roman  populace  could 
be  seen  the  bronze  column  of  the  eagle,  lifting  its  shadow 
over  the  stately  podium. 

A  soldier,  guarding  the  portals,  stopped  them  for  a 
moment,  standing  respectfully  in  salute  at  sight  of  the 
Roman  general.  An  officer,  answering  the  summons 
of  the  sentinel,  came  forward  to  greet  them. 

"Ah,  good  Clytes,"  said  Lucius,  in  recognition,  "we 
have  come  to  view  thy  charges.  A  rare  collection,  as 
Paulo  tells  us." 

"An  honor  which  I  shall  not  soon  forget,"  said  the 
officer.  "I  have  been  here  for  many  years — indeed,  since 
I  followed  thee  in  Brittany — and  never  have  I  seen  such 
beasts.  The  people  have  little  knowledge  of  what  the 
noble  Emperor  is  preparing.  The  galleys  which  came 
yesterday  brought  many  more,  some  finer  than  Rome 
hath  ever  known.  We  have  a  lion  which  is  the  father 
of  his  tribe,  and,  of  some  hundreds  in  my  charge,  he 
stands  alone,  like  a  great  monarch.  Wilt  see  him  first?" 

His  closing  words  were  lost  in  a  mighty  roar,  which 
seemed  to  come  from  beneath  their  feet.  It  began  with 
a  low  murmur,  suggestive  of  distant  thunder,  and  in 
creased  in  strength  until  the  great  walls  trembled.  A 
chorus  in  frightful  volume  mingled  with  it,  as  the 
assembled  menagerie,  in  varying  notes  of  terror  or  de 
fiance,  answered  the  great  blast.  As  it  died  away  the 

68 


LUX    CRUCIS 

shrill  scream  of  the  tiger  and  the  hoarse  trumpeting  of 
the  elephants  joined  the  falling  notes,  and  the  girls 
shrank  back,  shutting  their  ears  against  the  hideous 
clamor  and  clinging  closely  to  their  protectors. 

"By  Mars!"  cried  Lucius,  when  his  voice  could  be 
heard,  "'tis  like  the  tumult  of  battle." 

"A  familiar  music  here,"  laughed  the  officer,  "and  it 
lulls  the  neighborhood  to  slumber,  rather  than  disturbs 
it.  The  Emperor  and  the  noble  Tigellinus  viewed  my 
charges  yesterday,  and  gave  special  orders  as  to  the 
animals  and  the  Christians.  Thy  soldiers  bring  in  many 
of  the  latter." 

"I  have  not  their  report  as  to  numbers,"  said  Lucius, 
gloomily,  "but  doubtless  I  am  faithfully  served." 

"All  the  criminals  would  be  insufficient  to  satisfy  this 
appetite,"  said  the  officer,  turning  and  passing  his  hand 
through  the  air,  indicating  the  long  length  of  cage  fronts. 
"A  score  of  oxen  scarce  sufficeth  for  the  day."  Lucius, 
by  a  nod  of  his  head  motioned  him  forward,  and  he 
led  the  way  across  the  intervening  space  between  the 
entrance  and  the  cages.  Through  the  huge  gratings 
were  seen  the  muscular  and  tawny  bodies,  moving 
restlessly,  and  a  sharp  and  offensive  odor  assailed  their 
nostrils. 

"See,"  said  Clytes,  pausing  before  a  barred  gate  and 
indicating  with  his  staff,  "here  is  the  monarch  of  the 
desert." 

The  great  beast  crouched  low  as  they  approached. 
Paulo  had  been  pointing  out  to  Valentina  the  lithe  forms 
of  the  black  panthers  near  at  hand,  and  now  they  came 
to  where  the  others  were  looking  at  the  monster  whose 
shaggy  mane  was  a  small  mountain  behind  the  thick 
rods,  his  yellow  eyes  gleaming  savagely  at  the  visitors. 

Myrrha  stood  as  if  fascinated,  her  dark  orbs  distended 
with  the  terror  which  possessed  her  soul.  A  spell  seemed 
to  enthrall  her.  The  beast  took  the  form  of  a  spectre, 

69 


LUX    CRUCIS 

that  seemed  to  conjure  up  a  future  in  which  she  was 
involved;  she  shuddered,  as  before  her  fixed  eyes  dark 
shadows  took  outline.  She  saw  the  dim  figure  of  the 
Apostle  Paul,  and  about  him  were  kneeling  hooded 
women;  the  cry  of  children  came  to  her  ears,  and  then 
a  low  and  murmured  sobbing.  She  lifted  her  hand  to 
shut  out  the  sight,  and  the  officer  spoke  again. 

"Caligula,"  he  said,  with  a  touch  of  pride,  "the 
noble  Emperor  named  him,  and  Tigellinus  approved. 
They  laughed  together  yesterday  when  here.  The  beast 
is  not  to  be  slain,  and  I  am  ordered  to  preserve  him 
carefully." 

"I  have  not  seen  his  like,"  said  Lucius,  admiringly. 
He  had  not  observed  the  emotion  of  Myrrha,  and  drew 
nearer  to  the  bars  for  a  better  view. 

His  action,  and  the  sweep  of  his  colored  toga,  angered 
the  huge  captive;  he  retired,  snarling,  back  into  his  den. 
For  a  time  he  crouched  there  in  sullen  rage,  his  yellow 
eyes  regarding  the  visitors  with  a  fierce,  dangerous  light. 
Their  continued  presence  seemed  to  infuriate  him.  He 
sprang  up  and  paced  the  floor  of  his  cage.  The  officer 
thrust  his  staff  through  the  bars.  The  action  stirred 
the  beast  to  a  new  rage ;  crouching  again  in  the  rear  of 
his  den,  he  leaped  forward  with  a  mighty  bound,  bringing 
his  great  body  with  terrific  force  against  the  grating. 
The  rods  bent  under  the  impact  of  the  blow,  like  willow 
wands. 

"  By  the  gods!  Quick,  man!"  shouted  Lucius,  in  alarm, 
placing  himself  before  the  girls.  "Call  the  keepers!" 

The  officer  stood,  looking  in  amazement  upon  the  scene, 
bereft  for  a  moment  of  speech.  He  seemed  too  stunned 
for  action,  staring  helplessly  as  the  paws  of  the  lion 
pulled  the  bars  asunder,  his  mountainous  shoulders 
forcing  a  passage  through  the  aperture.  Paulo  seized 
Valentina  by  the  hand  and  drew  her  rapidly  away.  She 
followed  him  instinctively,  seeking  a  place  of  safety. 

70 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Their  attendants  waited  without,  but,  at  a  little  distance 
from  where  they  had  viewed  the  great  lion,  a  gateway 
between  the  cages  led  to  an  enclosure  connected  with  the 
passages  to  the  rear,  and  here  were  several  keepers  and 
soldiers.  In  this  direction  Paulo  bent  his  steps,  dragging 
Valentina  after  him,  in  the  tumult  of  the  moment  think 
ing  only  of  her  safety,  and  bent  upon  saving  her.  Neither 
he  nor  Valentina  gave  heed  to  Myrrha,  who,  yet  under 
the  influence  of  the  terror  that  had  at  first  possessed 
her,  stood  transfixed. 

With  the  presence  of  mind  of  a  soldier  Lucius  sprang 
to  the  side  of  the  officer,  and  drew  his  sword  from  its 
sheath.  Noting  that  the  man  was  overcome  by  the  sud 
den  crisis  which  confronted  them,  he  leaped  to  where 
the  struggling  lion  was  forcing  himself  to  freedom,  and 
with  the  point  of  his  blade  endeavored  to  force  him  back 
into  the  cage.  But  the  thick  mane  was  a  shield  against 
its  edge,  and,  turning  his  great  body  against  the  warped 
rods  of  the  grating,  the  lion  sprang  through.  From  the 
height  above  the  ground  he  rolled  upon  the  sand,  but 
quickly  gained  his  feet.  He  stood,  his  head  aloft,  lash 
ing  his  tail  with  long  sweeps,  motionless  otherwise,  as 
though  surprised  at  his  sudden  liberty. 

With  all  the  valor  of  the  years  behind  him  the  old 
soldier  went  to  the  attack.  He  thrust  his  sword  at  the 
tawny  throat,  stooping  that  its  point  might  take  effect; 
but  his  reach  was  short,  and  a  blow  from  the  giant  paw 
swept  him  to  the  ground. 

The  officer  had  now  recovered  himself,  and  ran,  shout 
ing,  towards  the  quarters  of  his  men,  while  Myrrha  stood 
alone,  white  and  silent  as  a  statue,  immediately  con 
fronting  the  savage  beast.  Lucius  was  unhurt,  save  by 
the  shock,  but  his  muscles  were  dead  to  motion.  He  lay, 
looking  with  agonized  eyes  at  the  imperilled  girl,  his 
tongue  refusing  to  utter  the  cry  of  warning  that  hung 
upon  his  lips. 

71 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Myrrha's  dazzled  senses  returned  to  her.  She  thought 
of  Fabyan,  and  a  throbbing  arose  in  her  throat;  a  sense 
of  suffocation  stifled  her.  Then  she  folded  her  hands 
upon  her  breast  and  sank  upon  her  knees.  She  did  not 
doubt  the  fate  in  store  for  her,  and,  with  the  courage 
of  the  helpless  and  weak  who  in  moments  of  supreme 
danger  find  a  resolution  from  some  divine  source,  bowed 
her  head  to  meet  it.  However  terrible,  it  was  but  momen 
tary;  a  single  pang,  and  all  would  be  over.  Her  frail 
and  tender  flesh  would  be  but  a  wisp  under  those  great 
talons,  and  then,  perhaps,  her  freed  spirit  would  find 
that  heaven  of  which  the  Apostle  had  spoken,  and  she 
would  enter  into  that  life  whose  felicity  he  had  declared 
to  them  would  have  no  end. 

The  lion  crouched  low,  his  massive  weight  resting 
upon  his  short,  thick  legs.  A  saliva  dripping  from  his 
jaws  added  to  the  terror  of  his  appearance,  and  his  eyes 
were  fire  behind  their  mantle  of  hair. 

But  ere  his  spring  was  made  a  group  of  men  appeared 
at  the  gate  through  which  they  had  entered.  The  senti 
nel  came  with  them  as  they  advanced,  under  stress  of 
the  emergency,  conveyed  by  the  cries  of  the  officer.  A 
figure,  young  and  active,  passed  between  the  girl  and 
her  peril,  and  a  scarlet  robe  was  dashed  in  the  face  of  the 
lion;  the  flash  of  a  long  blade  dazzled  the  savage  eyes, 
and  the  drooping  form  of  the  girl  was  encircled  by  a  firm 
arm. 

"Lean  on  me,"  whispered  a  voice  in  her  ear,  thrilling 
her  with  a  strange  memory.  Even  in  such  an  hour  her 
benumbed  senses  caught  its  intonations,  as  in  a  dream. 
She  felt  herself  drawn  erect,  and  the  voice  spoke  again, 
giving  no  trace  in  its  calmness  of  excitement  or  fear. 

"I  will  hold  thee  away,  and  meet  the  lion  upon  the 
point  of  my  sword.  The  soldiers  will  have  us  in  an  in 
stant." 

But  the  lion  had  met  a  strange  and  frightful  antago- 

72 


LUX    CRUCIS 

nist,  which  diverted  its  attention  from  all  thought  of  prey 
and  any  thought  except  of  conquest.  Its  fangs  were 
entangled  in  the  folds  of  a  flaming  object,  the  color  of 
the  blood  that  it  knew  so  well,  an  object  which  yielded 
a  strange  taste,  and  which  clung  to  the  claws  with  which 
it  was  rent.  Tearing  the  red  mantle  with  all  his  strength, 
the  beast  dashed  across  the  space  of  the  enclosure,  emit 
ting  fierce  growls,  tossing  the  shreds  into  the  air,  and 
again  biting  them  fiercely  in  the  sand. 

"Nobly  done,  young  Jew!"  shouted  the  voice  of  Faby- 
an,  following  the  new-comers.  "I  envy  thee  thy  speed 
of  foot.  Aid  thou  the  girls  to  safety,  good  Paul,  and  I 
will  stand  by  my  uncle,  and  this  gallant  of  the  cloak." 

The  speaker  sprang  to  the  side  of  the  fallen  Lucius,  and, 
helping  him  to  his  feet,  drew  him  quickly  in  the  direction 
of  the  opening  at  which  Paulo  and  Valentina  had  sought 
safety. 

The  youth  who  had  intervened  between  Myrrha  and 
the  lion  followed  quickly  with  his  charge.  Fabyan  had 
at  first  sought  to  relieve  him,  but,  perceiving  that  Myrrha 
was  safe,  and  that  his  uncle  was  insecure  of  foothold, 
led  the  way  to  the  point  of  refuge.  While  the  lion  was 
yet  fighting  the  red  token  that  had  diverted  him,  they 
gained  the  retreat  between  the  cages,  and  the  gates 
swung  between  them  and  danger. 

The  keepers  had  gathered  quickly  at  the  call  of  the 
officer,  and,  having  unloosed  the  bars  and  assisted  the 
visitors  to  escape,  now  stood  ready,  with  spears  of  iron 
and  with  ropes,  to  set  about  the  capture  of  the  freed 
animal. 

"Fabyan!"  cried  Lucius,  when  he  had  recovered 
breath,  leaning  against  the  shoulder  of  his  nephew  and 
looking  with  grateful  eyes  in  the  direction  of  the  rescued 
girls,  "what  good-fortune  brought  thee  to  us  at  such  a 
time?" 

"I  called  at  the  house  with  Paul  this  morning,  and, 

73 


LUX    CRUCIS 

having  found  thee  gone,  followed  to  the  amphitheatre. 
Cainor  told  us  of  thy  coming  here,  and  the  slaves  with  the 
litters  outside  said  that  thou  wert  within.  At  the  mo 
ment  of  my  arrival  I  heard  the  cries  of  the  keeper.  I 
ran  forward,  guessing  some  mishap,  and  was  almost  im 
mediately  joined  by  this  brave  young  Jew  and  his  com 
panion.  By  Jupiter!  his  was  a  noble  deed  and  a  coura 
geous  one!  Come  forward,  sir,  that  we  may  thank 
thee." 

The  young  man  thus  addressed  stepped  to  the  front, 
standing  modestly  before  them.  His  eyes  rested  upon 
the  face  of  the  girl  whom  he  had  rescued,  slowly  recover 
ing  her  composure  in  the  grateful  and  delighted  embraces 
of  Valentina.  His  long  sword  was  yet  bare,  and,  bereft 
of  his  mantle,  his  form  showed  its  graceful  and  noble  pro 
portions. 

" I  see  no  Jew  present,"  he  said,  "except  the  man  who 
came  in  thy  company,  called  by  thee  Paul,  and  my  good 
friend  Zekiah.  Thou  canst  observe  him  now,"  he  con 
tinued,  smiling,  as  he  looked  towards  the  old  man.  "  He 
is  so  filled  with  fear  that  I  doubt  if  he  ever  recover 
speech." 

" 'Tis  true,  indeed,  noble  Lucius!"  exclaimed  Zekiah, 
tottering  forward  upon  his  staff,  his  face  the  color  of 
his  beard.  "My  heart  was  in  my  throat  at  the  thought 
of  seeing  this  young  maiden  in  the  fangs  of  that  wicked 
beast,  and  when  I  saw  thy  form  upon  the  sand  my  heart 
bled  for  the  noble  Fulvia.  Praised  be  Jehovah,  that 
thou  art  saved!" 

"Amen!" 

The  old  man  turned  to  where  Paul  stood  with  folded 
arms,  his  ears  attracted  by  the  voice  that  supplemented 
his  exclamation  of  thanksgiving.  Their  eyes  met  with 
a  familiar  gleam,  and  then  Zekiah  touched  his  breast 
reverently  with  his  finger-tips,  drawing  thereon  the  lines 
of  a  cross. 

74 


LUX    CRUCIS 

" 'Tis  a  shame!"  cried  Paulo,  stamping  his  foot  with 
vexation.  "I  had  no  sword." 

"Thou  didst  well  enough,"  said  Fabyan,  kindly,  re 
garding  his  lowered  and  envious  features  with  a  smile. 
"Valentina,  at  least,  thou  wouldst  have  saved,  and  the 
task  to  do  more  was  beyond  one  man." 

"But  the  general  stood  alone  against  the  lion,"  said 
Clytes,  stopping  near  them,  as  he  directed  his  men 
through  the  gate. 

"How  otherwise,  for  an  Amici?"  returned  Fabyan. 

The  officer  bowed  his  head  humbly  as  he  passed  out 
with  his  men  to  set  about  the  task  of  the  recapture  of 
the  lion. 

"There  was  another,  who  stood  alone  against  the 
lion,"  said  Paul,  regarding  the  young  stranger  intently. 

"Truly,"  replied  Fabyan,  "Jew  or  German,  sir,"  he 
continued  to  the  young  man,  "  I  am  thy  friend,  with  my 
goods,  my  sword,  and  my  life." 

"I  am  a  Briton,"  said  the  young  man.  "  My  name  is 
Ethelred.  I  have  already  been  made  known  to  the 
noble  Lucius." 

"A  prince,  my  lords!"  cried  Zekiah.  "A  great 
prince!" 

"Prince  or  plebeian,  it  is  the  same  to  me  now,"  said 
Lucius.  "I  am  ever  thy  debtor,  my  brave  friend." 

"Thou  wilt  come  with  us  to  the  house?"  said  Fabyan, 
cordially.  "I  have  an  abiding  place  that  is  thine,  and 
my  uncle's  house  is  well  known  in  Rome." 

"I  thank  thee,"  said  the  Briton,  bowing.  "I  have 
lodged  with  Zekiah,  who  hath  sold  many  cattle  for  my 
father,  and  hath  the  keeping  of  his  moneys  here  at 
Rome." 

"Come  with  us,"  urged  Fabyan.  "These  ladies  will 
then  have  found  voice  to  thank  thee  with  their  lips  as  I 
now  see  they  thank  thee  with  their  eyes.  It  shall  be  my 
task,  as  well  as  that  of  my  good  uncle,  to  make  thee 

75 


LUX    CRUCIS 

properly  at  home  in  Rome.  We  are  known  to  the 
court  and  have  some  influence  with  the  Emperor." 

"In  that  event  I  shall  come  to  thee,"  said  the  young 
man,  smiling.  "Thy  Emperor,  I  observe,  hath  a  man 
ner  of  quick  dealing  with  strangers  that  come  to  his 
notice  with  improper  suddenness.  The  mention  of  his 
name  puts  Zekiah  in  a  fright.  For  my  own  part,  even 
though  a  prince,  I  am  content  to  let  him  rule  Rome 
as  the  people  submit,  so  long  as  we  may  deal  only  with 
his  legions  in  Brittany." 

The  eyes  of  Zekiah  expressed  an  agony  of  warning. 
He  writhed  at  the  free  speech  of  the  young  man,  who 
answered  him  only  with  a  smile. 

"Thou  knowest  how  to  deal  with  the  legions  in 
Brittany;  that  I  have  proven,"  replied  Lucius.  "Thou 
wilt  visit  us,  as  thou  hast  been  asked?  Come,  Fabyan, 
and  thou,  Paulo.  Bring  the  girls.  Home  will  be  a 
welcome  place  to  us  now." 

"They  are  to  recapture  the  lion,"  said  Paulo,  looking 
through  the  bars  at  the  men.  "Shall  we  not  wait?" 

"Come!"  cried  Lucius,  impatiently.  "I  am  seeking 
to  remember  that  the  officer  Clytes  hath  served  with  me 
in  the  years  past.  Now  that  my  blood  cools,  I  am 
offended  at  this  peril.  Let  us  go,  before  I  find  some  one 
to  blame." 

"We  have  something  to  be  grateful  for,  too,"  said 
Paul,  standing  with  them.  "God  doeth  all  things  well!" 

He  was  looking  at  the  young  face  of  Ethelred. 

"Come!"  repeated  Lucius,  his  anger  growing.  " Until 
I  can  shake  the  memory  of  this  incident  from  my  mind 
the  amphitheatre  will  be  a  hateful  place." 

He  led  the  way  towards  the  gate  to  where  the  slaves 
awaited  with  the  litters,  and  the  rest  followed.  Clytes, 
who  observed  his  departure,  left  his  men  and  came 
forward  to  see  him  away.  He  was  profuse  in  his  apolo 
gies  and  congratulations,  fearing  that  word  of  the  affair 

76 


LUX    CRUCIS 

would  reach  the  court.  Lucius  waved  him  aside,  but 
he  was  reassured  in  the  smile  given  him  by  both  Valen- 
tina  and  Myrrha  and  comforted  by  the  kindly  demeanor 
of  Fabyan. 

When  they  were  gone  he  rejoined  his  men,  who  had 
succeeded  in  returning  Caligula  to  his  cage. 


VIII 

TIGELLINUS 

BRABANO  kept  no  establishment.  A  household  was 
the  fashion  in  Rome  among  the  rich  and  powerful, 
but  Brabano  had  neither  wife  nor  child,  nor  any  known 
connection  of  either  affection  or  blood.  He  had  former 
ly  maintained  a  house  of  most  luxurious  appointment, 
but  since  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Nero  had  been 
assigned  quarters  in  the  Imperial  palace.  Here  he 
lodged  in  the  most  sumptuous  state,  the  vast  chambers 
devoted  to  his  use  being  in  a  sequestered  wing  over 
looking  the  Imperial  gardens.  He  was  one  of  the  most 
powerful  men  in  Rome,  and  yet  unenvied — powerful  be 
cause  of  his  influence  with  the  Emperor  and  Poppaea, 
and  unenvied  because  he  so  little  regarded  it.  He  was 
a  familiar  figure  at  the  banquet  and  triumphal  march, 
but  was  quiet  and  unostentatious,  neither  loved  nor 
hated  by  any  of  the  scores  of  sycophants  that  clustered 
about  the  Imperial  person.  His  birth  was  obscure,  and 
his  early  fortune  unknown.  He  professed  to  come  from 
Alexandria,  and,  while  admittedly  a  Jew,  he  held  no 
communion  with  any  Jewish  people,  nor  took  any  part 
in  either  the  affairs  of  the  senate  or  the  army.  He  had 
practised  the  profession  of  a  physician  from  a  house  in 
the  Forum  Romanum  during  the  reign  of  Claudius,  and, 
having  cured  Salinus  of  a  fever,  was  introduced  to  court. 
Here  he  had  grown  in  influence  until  Seneca  and  Burrhas 
had  come  under  his  ministrations,  and  this  fixed  his 
status  in  the  Imperial  household.  Nero  had  commanded 

78 


LUX    CRUCIS 

that  he  be  always  within  call,  giving  thus  the  climax 
to  his  power.  Wise,  with  discretion,  proud  without 
ambition,  and  combining  a  polite  address  with  a  certain 
dignity  of  carriage,  he  had  won  his  way  into  a  position 
from  which  none  were  interested  in  unseating  him. 
When  alone,  he  was  meditative  and  thoughtful.  His 
figure  was  seen  walking  in  the  gardens  in  the  early 
mornings,  lingering  at  the  fountains,  communing  with 
the  trees  and  shrubs  and  those  countless  rare  creatures 
of  plumage  and  color  with  which  the  Imperial  park 
abounded.  He  was  a  man  of  safety  and  deliberation, 
and  no  hasty  conspirator  sought  either  his  companion 
ship  or  counsel. 

He  had  not  lingered  at  the  house  of  Lucius  upon  the 
night  of  his  meeting  with  Paul,  nor  made  comment  upon 
the  story  which  he  heard  there.  How  much  he  had 
been  impressed  by  the  words  of  the  Apostle  his  com 
panions  could  not  guess.  He  understood  its  effect  upon 
them,  but  his  own  rare  countenance  exhibited  nothing 
beyond  interest;  it  was  as  much  a  mask  to  conceal  his 
emotions  as  the  bronze  casts  which  decorated  the  frieze 
of  his  reception-chamber. 

Leaving  his  friends,  with  his  usual  kindly  words  of 
farewell,  and  stating  to  Paul  that  they  should  meet  again, 
he  entered  his  litter  and  was  borne  by  his  slaves  to  the 
Palatine.  Reclining  upon  the  cushions,  with  curtains 
drawn  against  the  night,  he  was  silent  until  they  stopped 
at  the  broad  entrance  of  the  palace.  As  he  left  the 
litter  and  ascended  the  marble  steps,  a  commotion 
within  the  hall  attracted  his  attention.  Almost  im 
mediately  a  freedman  came  forward  and  accosted  him. 

"Thou  art  most  fortunately  come,"  he  said.  "For 
an  hour  we  have  sought  thee  everywhere." 

Brabano  paused,  his  brow  clouded. 

"The  Empress  had  knowledge  of  my  going,  and  could 
have  reached  me  with  a  messenger.  What  is  it?" 

79 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"The  noble  Tigellinus — he  is  dying,  great  Brabano." 

"Hath  the  Emperor  been  informed?" 

"The  Emperor — sleeps." 

The  slaves  did  not  see  the  smile  which  the  countenance 
of  the  physician  repressed. 

"They  dined  together,  noble  Brabano — a  great  com 
pany — and  the  Lord  Tigellinus  left  the  table  in  perfect 
health.  For  an  hour  he  hath  called  thy  name." 

There  was  little  doubt  of  the  fright  of  the  freedman, 
and  none  of  the  regard  in  which  the  favorite  of  the 
Emperor  was  held.  Tigellinus,  cruel  even  beyond  the 
conception  of  a  devil — the  second-thought  and  inspira 
tion  of  the  arch-Caesar — was  valued  by  those  upon  whom 
he  showered  favors. 

The  physician  made  a  motion  with  his  hand  to  signify 
that  he  was  ready,  and,  following  the  hasty  steps  of  the 
attendant,  proceeded  along  the  marble  corridors.  Near 
the  centre  of  the  palace,  and  overlooking  the  Imperial 
gardens,  were  the  apartments  of  the  prefect.  Two  of 
the  German  guard  stood  at  the  door,  but  they  entered 
without  ceremony.  The  lofty  chamber  was  lighted  by 
lamps  of  oil  fixed  against  the  walls,  and  upon  his  couch 
of  gold  lay  the  writhing  figure  of  the  favorite.  Not 
withstanding  his  plight,  his  person  was  imposing.  His 
graceful  form  was  richly  clad  and  his  attire  sparkled 
with  jewels.  In  the  curls  which  were  tossed  above  his 
damp  brow  there  yet  remained  the  leaves  of  the  wreath 
he  had  worn  at  the  feast,  and  against  the  dark  hair  there 
shone  the  glitter  of  a  diamond. 

"The  gods  bless  thee!"  he  gasped,  as  the  tall  form 
paused  at  his  side.  "Canst  save  my  life — it  is  not  yet 
too  late?  'Twas  at  the  board,  with  the  Emperor.  The 
grapes  were  poisoned." 

Upon  a  table  near  his  couch  were  great,  golden  vessels 
of  wine,  with  others  of  water,  and  jewelled  flagons,  and 
soft,  silken  cloths  were  strewn  about.  The  slaves  who 

So 


LUX    CRUCIS 

had  sought  to  ease  his  pain  stood  near  in  helpless  terror, 
and  before  a  statue  of  Isis — one  of  a  group  of  figures 
which  formed  a  semicircle  beyond  the  bed — two  women 
were  kneeling,  with  hooded  heads. 

"I  should  have  bled  my  lord  hadst  thou  not  come," 
said  a  slave.  "  He  hath  suffered  much." 

Brabano's  countenance  changed  slightly,  but  his  look 
expressed  nothing  of  significance.  He  acted  with  a 
promptitude  that  strengthened  the  confidence  which 
his  presence  always  excited. 

Throwing  aside  his  toga  and  standing  in  his  tunic,  he 
drew  a  phial  from  his  girdle  and  poured  its  contents  into 
a  goblet  of  water.  This  he  passed  to  the  sufferer. 

The  sick  man  drained  it  at  a  draught  and  sank  back 
with  ghastly  features.  Holding  him  during  the  con 
vulsion  that  followed,  Brabano  let  him  sink  at  rest 
finally  upon  the  pillows,  and  smiled  at  the  sigh  of  relief 
which  attended  his  efforts. 

"Clear  away  these  basins  and  bring  some  lime-water," 
he  said.  "All  danger  is  over." 

"Thou  art  next  to  Caesar,  great  friend,"  gasped 
Tigellinus.  "I  should  have  died  but  for  thee.  Was  I 
poisoned?" 

Brabano  smiled.  "  Thou  wert  poisoned,  truly,  but  not 
by  design,  nor  in  the  sense  that  thou  thinkest.  Some 
flesh,  perhaps,  fed  by  chance  upon  foul  herbs;  some 
venom  in  the  fruit,  left  by  a  noxious  insect.  It  matters 
little  since  thou  art  safe." 

The  favorite  recovered  rapidly;  a  sturdy  youth,  spent 
in  vigorous  labor,  had  resisted  the  encroachments  of 
his  habits  at  the  court.  He  shortly  arose  to  his  el 
bow. 

"How  is  it  with  Caesar?"  he  asked,  anxiously.  "He 
hath  not  suffered?" 

"No,  my  lord,"  answered  an  attendant.    "The  ador 
able  Emperor  is  sleeping." 
6  81 


LUX    CRUCIS 

' 'Tis  well,"  he  said.     "I  shall  have  recovered  on  the 
morrow." 

"Doubt  it  not,"  said  Brabano,  gravely.  "The  heart 
knoweth  its  own  strength.  Who  was  with  thee?" 

"Lucullus,"  laughed  the  favorite,  now  resting  at  ease 
upon  his  pillows,  "the  glutton  Scaveas — a  goodly  lot — 
and  two  Nubian  girls  with  skins  like  ebony.  And  the 
Emperor's  poem  was  like  the  flow  of  wine.  I  would 
thou  hadst  heard  it.  Where  wert  thou?" 

"At  Lucius  Amici's.     I  dined  there." 

"A  sluggish  evening,  as  I  guess  it.  How  goeth  his 
harvest  of  those  to  feed  the  beasts?  I  forget  the  name 
—the  followers  of  this — 

"Christus?" 

"Ay?" 

"He  said  not  much.  His  nephew  Fabyan  hath  re 
turned  from  Judea,  and  I  met  him,  following  the  feast." 

"A  better  soldier  than  companion,"  said  Tigellinus, 
indifferently.  "I  knew  of  his  return  —  Berenice  was 
with  us.  Old  Lucius  hath  a  goodly  wife,  although  a 
trifle  gone  in  years." 

He  laughed  shortly,  and  continued,  "I  am  little  fond 
of  these  Amicis;  Fabyan  hath  some  parts,  and  then 
— there  are  the  daughters;  but  some  day  Caesar  will 
attend  to  them." 

"And  the  general — old  Lucius?" 

"  He  will  go  with  the  senate — when  the  senate  goes  to 
Pluto." 

''Tis  not  an  unreasonable  body,"  said  the  physician. 

"No,"  replied  Tigellinus,  musingly;  "not  yet." 

The  favorite  was  wakeful,  and  Brabano,  having  re 
sumed  his  toga,  sat  by  to  listen. 

"There  are  some  fifty  of  the  Lucius  company,"  con 
tinued  Tigellinus,  "that  have  ears  for  neither  poetry 
nor  song.  We  have  had  Tiberius,  Caligula,  and  Claudius ; 
our  present  Caesar  is  the  epitome  of  all.  They  dread 

82 


LUX    CRUCIS 

my  power,  and  claim  that  I  counsel  waste;  our  lives 
weaken  the  empire,  and  we  scatter  the  money  of  the 
legions.  The  games  fill  them  with  terror,  and  they 
look  at  the  palace  with  green  eyes.  I  hate  a  patriot 
who,  loving  himself  more  than  his  Emperor,  is  a  hypocrite 
at  heart.  Our  little  waste  is  nothing,  with  the  world  to 
draw  upon;  and,  spending  it  here  in  Rome,  'tis  Romans 
get  its  benefits.  There  is  no  money  spent  in  Gaul, 
Illyria,  and  Thrace.  We  shall  have  a  reckoning  some 
day." 

He  ground  his  teeth  fiercely. 

"The  people  love  the  games,"  said  Brabano. 

"They  love  us  who  make  the  games,"  said  Tigellinus. 
" 'Tis  they  and  not  the  senate  who  make  the  empire." 

"What  is  it  of  Lucius?" 

"  Not  much,"  replied  the  favorite,  slowly;  "but  enough. 
I  am  a  freedman,  as  thou  knowest,  and  am  prefect 
because  of  myself  alone.  Thou  wast  here  before  me, 
and  knew  of  Miriam?" 

"The  mother  of  Myrrha,  who  is  daughter  now  to 
Lucius?" 

"Ay.  A  woman  so  lovely,  in  all  things  good,  that  she 
lived  at  court  for  years  in  peace.  Old  Amici  will  not 
tell  Fulvia  how  much  he  valued  her — but  that  is  gone. 
I  would  have  had 'the  girl  here  but  for  Poppsea." 

"Myrrha?" 

"Ay,  Myrrha.  But  my  Caesar  hath  a  fine  eye,  and  it 
is  not  the  policy  of  my  love  to  vex  him." 

"Thou  wert  always  wise,"  observed  the  physician. 

"  I  talk  freely  to  a  man  of  wisdom,"  replied  Tigellinus. 
"Perhaps  thou  mayst  aid  me  sometime." 

Brabano  nodded. 

"It  was  back  in  Agrigentum,  in  my  youth,"  said  the 
favorite,  musingly.  "I  was  born  at  Sicilia,  on  the 
southern  coast.  My  father  was  a  sailor,  and  these 
muscles  had  their  early  strength  nourished  on  the  sea. 

83 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Near  us  lived  one  Petria,  who  had  married  Miriam; 
Myrrha  was  their  child.  Although  he  kept  a  vineyard 
at  that  time,  he  had  been  a  sailor  with  my  father.  He 
was  married  at  Tarsus,  and  brought  his  wife  to  our  town. 
There  were  two  children.  I  remember  the  boy  well — 
somewhat  younger  than  I,  and  a  favorite  with  my 
mother.  The  soldiers  of  Lucius  slew  him." 

"Slew  the  boy?" 

"Ay,  at  least  that  was  the  rumor.  Old  Lucius  was  a 
fine  butcher  in  his  youth,  despite  his  taste  for  peace  in 
these,  his  later  years.  I,  also,  as  a  child  loved  Myrrha. 
We  were  children  all,  and  she  the  youngest — a  compan 
ion  to  a  sister  of  my  own,  whom  I  loved  most  fondly, 
Lucenella.  Her  people  went  to  Tarsus,  and  there,  in  a 
local  revolt,  Petria  was  slain,  as  was  his  boy.  This  is 
as  I  have  learned  it.  Lucius  brought  the  mother,  with 
Myrrha,  to  Rome,  where  they  lived  in  a  household  of  a 
sister  of  the  Emperor  until  the  Emperor's  death.  Then 
Lucius  took  the  girl  to  his  home.  The  fortunes  of  my 
own  people  suffered.  My  father  was  Roman  born,  but 
a  foreigner  in  blood,  and  when  he  fell  ill  and  went  to 
debt  the  family  was  sold.  Lucenella,  my  sister,  died. 
I  became  a  slave  of  Tulla  Antonus,  who  lived  in  the 
Forum  Boriam.  Miriam  loved  me  as  a  son,  but  her 
daughter  was  not  for  my  companionship.  Old  Lucius 
would  not  that  his  foster-daughter  should  be  familiar 
with  a  slave.  'What  is  she?'  asked  Tulla.  'Is  not  my 
son  the  equal  of  thy  slave?'  Old  Lucius  did  not  forgive 
him,  and  when  he  was  later  charged  with  the  loss  of 
public  moneys  prosecuted  him  before  the  senate.  Tulla 
defeated  him,  and,  rinding  favor  with  the  Emperor,  I 
grew  in  power  at  court.  Thou  knowest  how  I  became 
a  freedman  and  won  the  love  of  Nero.  I  saw  the  time 
last  year  when  I  could  have  rolled  the  head  of  Lucius  at 
my  feet.  Ay,  I  could  do  it  now." 

"What  held  thy  hand?"  asked  the  physician. 

84 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Tigellinus  laughed.  "I  know  not,  except  a  certain 
memory  of  Miriam,  and  perhaps  the  thought  that  he 
had  been  kind  to  Myrrha.  I  love  the  girl  somewhat — 
on  the  better  side  of  me." 

The  better  side  of  Tigellinus  was  something  to  make 
Brabano  marvel. 

"Berenice  was  with  thee  to-night?" 

"Ay.  She  hath  brought  a  strange  demeanor  back 
with  her.  The  Emperor  noticed  it,  and  made  a  sharp 
epigram  about  her  brother;  such  a  king  is  a  good  mark 
for  wit.  'Tis  something  more  than  a  quarrel  with  either 
Felix  or  Porcius  Festus,  although  the  last  would  kiss 
her  feet.  Though  not  so  light  as  some  ladies  whom  we 
know,  she  is  not  a  vestal;  but  the  man  lives  not  for 
whom  she  would  long  grieve.  Perhaps  Fabyan  Amici 
can  tell  us  of  it.  I  shall  ask  him." 

"Fabyan  Amici  hath  a  long  face  also,"  said  Brabano, 
for  a  purpose  of  his  own. 

"A  magician  travelled  in  their  company,"  said  Tigel 
linus.  "We  will  have  him  at  court  if  I  think  of  it  again. 
He  shall  do  some  tricks  to  amuse  us  or  I  shall  make  him 
a  torch  some  day  in  the  arena.  We  visited  the  cages 
at  the  amphitheatre  yesterday.  Ah,  such  beasts  as  we 
have  assembled!" 

"  'Tis  not  a  magician,"  said  Brabano,  slowly.  "I  saw 
the  man  and  talked  with  him.  'Tis  a  poor  Jew,  who  hath 
a  weak  mind,  and,  being  condemned  of  Festus,  appealed 
to  Rome.  He  is  a  citizen  by  birth,  and  was  once  a  sol 
dier.  I  shall  ask  thy  favor  for  him." 

"Mine!"  exclaimed  Tigellinus,  with  a  surprise  that 
showed  a  suggestion  of  suspicion.  "Thine  own  should 
suffice  for  such  a  case." 

Brabano  did  not  wince,  although  he  saw  his  error. 

"Truly,"  he  replied,  calmly,  "except  that  he  fancies 
himself  a  follower  of  Christus,  and  therefore  stands  con 
demned  already.  But  he  is  of  my  race,  and  hath  a 

35 


LUX    CRUCIS 

knowledge  that  can  be  useful  to  my  craft.  Being  a  cap 
tive  and  a  citizen  I  may  not  make  him  a  slave." 

"He  will  last  so  long  as  he  can  serve  thee,"  laughed 
Tigellinus.  "As  it  stands  thus  thou  shalt  have  my 
voice." 

"I  thought  it,"  said  the  physician,  rising.  "Good 
night." 

"Good-night,"  answered  Tigellinus.  "I  shall  sleep, 
since  by  thy  skill  I  am  recovered.  The  gods  bless  thee! " 

The  physician  bent  his  head  gravely  and  left  the 
chamber. 


IX 
BRABANO 

THE  Imperial  garden  lay  on  the  slope  of  the  Palatine, 
like  some  fabled  grove  of  the  Elysian  Fields.  The 
sunlight,  playing  on  its  foliage,  made  it  a  haunt  of  soft 
shadows,  perfumed  by  a  wilderness  of  roses.  Here  was 
every  variety  of  shrub  and  fern,  where  the  stately  elm 
spread  its  green  and  protecting  arms  over  the  cypress 
and  dwarf  cedar,  and  the  lilac,  acacia,  acanthus,  and 
marigold  mingled  leaf  and  bud  with  the  creeper  and  the 
vine.  The  white  walks  led  through  vale  and  dell — to 
thickets  where  at  night  the  shadowy  forms  of  the 
dryads  seemed  to  linger,  and  in  its  moonlight  spaces  the 
nymphs  of  the  air  to  bask  in  the  golden  beams — by  cool 
grottos  and  near  musical  fountains,  the  rhythm  of  the 
waters  in  sweet  chorus  with  the  twitter  of  a  thousand 
songsters.  Here  were  timid  deer  and  gentle  hare,  soft- 
eyed  gazelles  and  diminutive  apes;  and  the  peacock,  with 
flaming  tail,  and  the  paradise  bird,  with  its  plaintive  note, 
watched  by  hundreds  of  keepers,  gave  evidence  that 
the  ruler  of  sumptuous  Rome  might  see  nature,  upon 
awakening,  in  all  its  resplendent  moods.  The  gates  of 
this  heaven  were  closed  at  the  morning  hour,  and  the 
populace  excluded  from  every  portion  of  the  grounds, 
and  now  members  of  the  trusted  Germans  stood  at  each 
entrance  to  keep  the  idle  and  the  curious  at  a  respect 
ful  distance.  Nero  was  yet  sleeping,  but  Poppaea  was 
abroad,  and,  with  several  ladies  of  her  train,  had  left  the 
palace  chambers  for  an  hour  in  the  rich  air. 

87 


LUX    CRUCIS 

She  was  very  beautiful,  this  favorite  and  wife  of  Caesar, 
full-lipped  and  voluptuous,  and  the  fulness  of  her  lips 
expressed  the  sensuality  of  her  mind,  and  her  voluptu 
ousness  was  in  keeping  with  her  sentiments  and  purpose. 
She  was  coy  and  cunning,  shrewd  beyond  the  knowledge 
of  Tigellinus,  and  had  a  certain  demure  self-repression 
that  put  to  slumber  the  astuteness  of  Seneca  and  the 
graver  counsellors  of  Nero,  and  had  defeated,  even  to 
death,  the  dominant  mother  of  her  lord  and  master. 
She  knew  as  well  how  to  protect  her  charms  as  how  to 
care  for  her  state,  and  a  filmy  veil  shielded  her  complex 
ion  from  the  radiant  morning,  while  near  at  hand  lingered 
her  litter  bearers,  who  held  aloft  a  canopy  of  feathers. 
Berenice  was  with  her,  and  several  gallants,  who  wait 
ed  always  at  her  call,  mingled  with  jests  and  laughter 
among  her  attendants.  Fabyan  Amici  had  gone  early 
to  the  palace.  He  desired  a  word  with  the  Emperor, 
and  bore  also  a  message  from  Lucius.  But  finding 
Nero  yet  in  slumber  he  hastened  to  the  garden,  whither 
he  learned  the  Empress  had  gone.  She  made  him  wel 
come,  and  as  he  stood  laughing  with  Berenice,  Poppaea, 
with  arms  bared,  struck  with  a  willow  wand  in  the 
waters  of  a  fountain  at  the  gold  fish  that  darted  through 
its  crystal  depths. 

A  burst  of  song  came  from  a  group  of  the  ladies  near 
at  hand,  accompanied  by  the  music  of  a  cithara,  and  then 
it  ceased,  as  Poppasa  threw  away  her  wand  and  stood 
erect  either  to  greet  or  rebuke  an  intruder. 

It  was  Brabano  who  approached  along  a  walk  that  led 
from  his  apartments  through  the  park.  He  was  splen 
didly  attired  in  a  robe  which,  he  knew,  would  please  the 
Empress.  With  stately  carriage  he  came  forward  to 
greet  her. 

"The  morning  for  thee,  most  beautiful  of  women!" 
he  exclaimed.  "I  was  thinking  of  the  nymphs  as  I 
came  through  the  groves,  and  how  fittingly  on  such  a 


LUX    CRUCIS 

day  their  loveliness  would  adorn  the  woods.  I  know  of 
few  thoughts  to  surpass  the  beauty  of  these  creatures  of 
the  Greek  poetry,  yet:here  is  grace  enough  to  make  even 
their  gentle  bosoms  throb  with  envy." 

The  smile  of  Poppaea  displayed  her  dazzling  teeth. 
1  "Pis  a  great  thing  to  know  how  to  speak  so  excel 
lently  well,"  she  said.  "Fabyan  hath  tried  it  all  the 
morning;  but  while  his  lips  speak  to  me  he  hath  eyes 
only  for  Berenice.  Yet  I  have  welcomed  her  so  gladly 
from  the  east  that  I  forgive  him.  Thou  hast  heard  of 
her  adventures,  her  shipwreck,  and  marvellous  escape 
from  death?  Since  Fabyan  championed  her,  and  they 
had  a  wizard  in  their  company,  she  is  returned  to  help 
the  court  to  a  little  life — and  make  Paulina  jealous.  'Tis 
for  that  alone  that  I  might  find  excuse  for  my  love." 

"Paulina?"  said  Fabyan.  "Is  it  the  Rhodian  girl 
who  loves  Lucan?" 

"No  one  loves  Lucan  but  himself,"  said  Poppaea,  con 
temptuously,  and  then  she  laughed  again.  "But  'tis 
Paulina,  Lucan's  aunt,  who  trembles  with  rage  when  old 
Seneca  comes  to  a  banquet  with  Caesar,  and  especially 
so  since  Berenice  hath  returned.  Thou  knowest  how  I 
love  Seneca,  and  how  he  loves  me?" 

Brabano  answered  by  a  slight  shrug  of  the  shoulders. 

"He  is  a  bad  man,"  continued  Poppasa,  "in  spite  of 
his  morality,  and  Caesar  knows  it.  He  was  sent  away 
to  Corsica  by  Claudius  for  smiling  too  sweetly  upon 
the  daughter  of  Germanicus,  and  learned  all  his  beautiful 
precepts  during  his  absence.  Do  misers  always  have 
yellow  teeth?" 

"  Is  Scaveas  a  miser,  and  Seinthus?"  laughed  Berenice. 

"And  Seneca,  of  whom  I  spoke? — yes,  all  are  misers. 
You  should  hear  Tigellinus  tell  of  them.  He  is  the  only 
man  at  court;  he  speaks  right  out." 

"If  we  all  spoke  with  the  freedom  of  Tigellinus  we 
might  shortly  speak  no  more,"  said  Fabyan.  "But, 

89 


LUX    CRUCIS 

however,  I  guard  my  tongue.  I  always  think  with  the 
adorable  Poppasa." 

"Admirably  said!"  exclaimed  Brabano,  smilingly,  let 
ting  his  hand  rest  upon  the  shoulder  of  the  young  soldier. 
"Yet  I  have  myself  thought  that  Lucius  Anneus  Seneca, 
despite  his  wisdom,  was  at  times  indiscreet.  We  have 
something  to  pardon,  however,  to  his  southern  blood, 
which  we  know  to  have  a  Spanish  infusion.  He  hath 
outlived  much  of  it,  but,  after  all,  to  little  purpose,  if  he 
cannot  win  the  graciousness  of  the  world's  most  lovely 
woman." 

"Dost  mean  me?"  asked  Poppaea. 

"Surely!  I  can  think  of  no  other  woman  in  thy  pres 
ence,"  said  Brabano. 

A  call  from  one  of  her  ladies  attracted  her  attention, 
and  as  she  paused  to  answer  it,  Brabano  beckoned  Faby- 
an  away. 

Answering,  the  young  man  followed  him,  and  they 
proceeded  along  the  white  walk  until  they  were  alone. 
A  marble  seat  rested  under  the  drooping  branches  of  a 
rose  tree,  its  carved  rails  flanked  by  polyanthus  and 
amaranth  plants.  It  was  a  favorite  haunt  of  the  phy 
sician,  and  he  paused. 

"Sit  down,"  he  said  to  his  companion,  folding  his  toga 
about  him  and  resting  himself  against  the  concave  back 
of  the  seat.  "  Here  is  a  spot  for  conversation  to  inspire 
even  Lucan  to  eloquence. 

"Where  is  the  man  to  whom  thou  canst  now  be  called 
patron — the  man  Paul?"  he  continued,  when  they  were 
both  at  ease. 

Fabyan  laughed. 

"I  am  scarcely  ready,"  he  replied,  "to  admit  myself 
patron  to  a  man  like  Paul.  My  youth,  and  his  age  and 
wisdom — " 

"But  thy  dignity,"  said  Brabano. 

"Paul  hath  a  dignity  of  his  own,"  replied  Fabyan. 

90 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"  He  hath  a  shop  in  the  Subura,  where  he  designs  to  make 
tents  for  the  soldiers  and  sails  for  the  smaller  shipping. 
Zekiah  could  be  more  properly  termed  his  patron,  since 
he  hath  furnished  the  money  for  the  venture,  and  ap 
plauded  the  man's  disposition  to  be  industrious.  His 
home  I  know  not,  but  it  is  among  the  Jews  in  the  Janic- 
ulum  section." 

"Where  one  might  lose  himself,"  mused  Brabano, 
"as  readily  as  in  the  forests  of  Hylsatia.  A  great  man, 
this  Paul,  and  one  to  keep  in  mind." 

"Art  impressed  by  his  teachings?"  asked  Fabyan, 
eagerly. 

Brabano  turned  his  expressive  eyes  upon  the  animated 
countenance  before  him.  He  answered  slowly. 

"Surely,  I  am  impressed,"  he  said.  "Doubtless  he 
believes  what  he  hath  told  us.  Sincerity  is  always  en 
titled  to  respect." 

"But  thou  —  dost  thou  believe  it?"  asked  Fabyan. 
"Was  it  truly  so  that  Jesus  Christ  was  God,  and  that 
after  His  death  He  arose  in  the  flesh  from  the  tomb,  and 
that  men  saw  Him?" 

"Thou  travellest  far  and  fast,"  replied  Brabano, 
with  a  laugh.  "I  said  not  so  much.  I  answered  thee 
that  his  teachings  impressed  me." 

"But  there  is  one  here  in  Rome,"  said  Fabyan,  "whom 
Paul  hath  seen — one  Peter,  who  was  a  disciple  of  the 
Christ.  Peter  it  was  who  denied  Him,  and  afterwards 
repented.  He  saw  Him  living  after  the  crucifixion,  and 
was  present  when  Thomas  put  his  finger  in  the  wound 
made  by  the  spear-thrust  in  his  side." 

"Had  it  not  time  to  heal,  this  spear- wound?"  ob 
served  Brabano,  with  a  tinge  in  his  voice.  "It  strikes 
me  that  the  power  that  could  throw  off  the  chill  of 
death  might  have  closed  in  three  long  days  a  spear- 
wound  of  the  flesh.  Nay,  pardon  me,"  he  continued 
as  he  noted  the  expression  upon  Fabyan's  face.  "I  am 


LUX    CRUCIS 

a  philosopher,  and  mathematical;  I  leave  poetry  to  the 
great  Caesar  and  Lucan,  the  youthful  self-estimate.  I 
have  said  that  Paul  was  a  great  man,  and  this  Peter — 
tell  me  of  him." 

"  I  have  not  seen  him,  but  he  hath  been  years  in  Rome. 
'Tis  he  who  hath  gathered  the  following  of  which  my 
uncle  spoke.  Paul's  sturdy  strength  broke  down  as  he 
told  of  him,  and  the  strong  man  shed  tears  to  mention 
even  his  name.  'Twas  beautiful  to  hear  him  describe 
his  person  of  sanctity,  his  hair  and  beard  of  pathetic 
whiteness,  and  his  voice  so  mellow  with  feeling.  Peter 
speaks  by  divine  authority,  and  no  ear  hears  unheeding." 

Brabano's  face  was  fixed  in  thought. 

"And  he  is  here — in  Rome?"  he  asked. 

"  Paul  spoke  with  him  yesterday,"  said  Fabyan.  "His 
voice  trembled  as  he  told  me  of  it." 

"My  Fabyan,"  said  Brabano,  after  a  time,  a  delib 
erate  sedateness  in  his  manner,  "what  thinkest  thou  of 
things  at  court?  How  stands  the  position  of  thy  good 
uncle,  and  what  is  the  future  of  thine  own  hopes?  It 
seems  to  me  that  all  things  rest  upon  a  certain  insecu 
rity,  which  should  make  good  men  consider.  We  have 
had  much  of  the  Caesars,  so  much  that  the  people  take 
them  as  a  fact,  and,  knowing  nothing  better,  accept  the 
situation  as  a  normal  one.  Our  own  adorable  Emperor 
is  a  Caesar,  accented  by  Tigellinus,  with  an  Agrippina, 
a  Britannicus,  an  Octavia  in  his  past.  It  is  hardly  prob 
able  that  he  will  grow  in  moderation.  There  is  a  sud 
denness  about  calamity,  when  it  falls  upon  those  out  of 
his  divine  favor,  that  makes  it  hard  to  bear,  especially 
for  women,  who  by  nature  are  capable  of  much  grief." 

Fabyan  had  listened  with  every  sense  acute.  His  sur 
prise  was  boundless.  He  said  nothing,  and  Brabano  con 
tinued,  calmly: 

"I  have  in  charge  the  health  of  the  Roman  destiny, 
so  far  as  that  destiny  is  Nero,  and  am  licensed  to  speak 

92 


LUX    CRUCIS 

with  greater  freedom  than  another.  Tigellinus  might 
protest,  in  the  manner  in  which  Tigellinus  does,  and  if 
Caesar  could  overhear  me  I  might  speak  no  more.  But 
Cassar's  voice  shall  be  dumb  when  mine  is  a  power 
through  his  dominions,  and  Rome  will  be  Rome  when 
the  Caesars  shall  have  been  forgotten." 

"Thy  meaning?"  asked  Fabyan,  at  last.  "Dost  for 
get  that  I  am  a  soldier  of  Caesar?" 

"Nay,"  replied  Brabano,  "a  soldier  of  Rome,  I  trust. 
But  I  remember  that  thou  art  a  nephew  of  thine  uncle, 
and  I  think,  also,  a  lover  of  his  adopted  daughter, 
Myrrha." 

Fabyan's  face  grew  pale,  but  he  repressed  the  start 
that  brought  him  half  erect,  seating  himself  again,  under 
the  gaze  of  his  companion,  Which  seemed  to  burn  into 
his  breast. 

"I  know  that  the  noble  Tigellinus  loves  her  also," 
said  Brabano.  "  I  would  not  mention  it  to  one  who  had 
not  the  wisdom  to  understand  its  import,  nor  mention 
it  at  all,  considering  how  it  came  to  me,  except  to  profit 
the  girl  herself.  I  have  something  of  her  image  in  my 
own  heart,  because  of  her  loveliness  and  beauty — per 
haps  because  of  her  helplessness  in  the  face  of  a  danger 
that  besets  her;  and,  seeing  that  she  is  of  my  people  and 
may  need  my  strength  to  aid  her,  I  have  looked  upon  her 
with  the  emotions  of  a  father.  My  age  justifies  it." 

"By  Jupiter!"  cried  Fabyan,  starting  up,  "thou 
mightst  cry  treason  through  the  streets  and  come  to  me 
for  shelter,  after  words  like  that.  A  lover  of  Myrrha! 
She  is  in  my  heart  of  hearts!  If  Tigellinus  —  if  even 
Caesar  dared — !" 

He  paused,  standing  erect,  his  eyes  expressive  of  his 
fury. 

"I  asked  thee,"  said  Brabano,  "thy  thought  of  the 
things  at  court.  Canst  thou  imagine  an  act  that  Caesar 
would  not  dare?  He  could  put  thee  in  a  lion's  den,  and 

93 


LUX    CRUCIS 

invite  thine  uncle,  with  his  family  and  all  his  friends 
of  the  senate,  to  come  and  see  thee  eaten.  He  might 
then  put  in  thine  uncle,  with  his  family  and  all  his 
fiiends  of  the  senate,  and  invite  Rome  to  witness  the 
feast.  I  know  of  none  beyond  his  malice,  although  I 
know  of  one  who  does  not  fear  him.  That  which  he 
might  do  for  his  own  pleasure  he  could  do  for  Tigellinus, 
if  the  knave  would  ask  him.  Thou  hast  not  the  imagi 
nation  to  think  of  that  which  Caesar  might  not  do,  had 
he  but  the  genius  to  conceive  it.  He  holds  the  world 
at  the  disposition  of  his  caprice ;  the  senate  convenes  at 
his  bidding,  armies  march  and  ships  sail  at  his  command, 
and  the  bread,  and  blood,  and  tears  of  countless  people 
wait  upon  the  turn  of  a  stanza  in  his  verse ;  and  he  is  yet 
a  boy  in  judgment,  malice,  pride,  and  aged  in  vice. 
Therefore,  I  asked  thy  thought  of  the  things  at  court. 
Ay,  I  am  impressed  with  what  I  have  heard  from  this 
Jew,  Paul,  because  all  that  I  have  thought  and  said  are 
mild  compared  with  the  enormous  treason  of  his  speech. 
The  man  breathes  treason;  he  is  rebellion  incarnate; 
nothing  that  is  pleases  him,  and  he  hath  established  a 
theory  and  a  story  to  fit  his  protest.  My  kno wedge  is 
vain  if  he  doth  not  find  followers  by  hosts,  and  thou  must 
not  be  so  small  as  to  misunderstand  him.  Doth  this  tell 
thee  how  much  I  am  impressed?  Have  I  found  words 
to  indicate  the  importance  I  have  attached  to  my  brief 
knowledge  of  this  man?" 

The  import  of  his  companion's  words  came  slowly  to 
Fabyan's  mind,  and  the  delicious  morning  took  on  a 
sickly  hue.  The  perfume  of  the  garden  oppressed  his 
senses,  and  the  color  of  the  flowers  seemed  changed  to 
blood.  Tigellinus  loved  Myrrha!  The  horror  of  what 
that  might  mean  to  her  and  to  himself  overwhelmed 
him.  And  this  cold  reasoner  of  the  court  had  penetrated 
the  secret  of  his  heart,  and  knew  of  the  passion  that  he 
had  not  yet  proclaimed  to  those  to  whom  he  was  attached 

94 


LUX    CRUCIS 

— the  secret  which  he  had  guarded  almost  from  himself, 
because  of  the  unworthiness  he  felt.  Through  the  green 
arches  of  the  bowers  he  could  hear  the  laughter  of  the 
light  crowd  they  had  left,  and  its  mirth  seemed  a  mock 
ery  to  his  thoughts.  Brabano's  reference  to  Paul  was 
lost  to  him;  he  heard  it,  but  it  was  Myrrha  who  was  in 
his  mind. 

"  I  have  heard  thee,"  he  answered,  finally,  "but  scarce 
know  how  I  should  reply;  neither  do  I  know  thy  pur 
pose  in  making  me  thy  confidant.  What  am  I  to  do?" 

"Wilt  thou  stand  by  and  see  thine  uncle  and  his  family 
lost?  or  the  sweet  child  of  thy  heart  sacrificed  to  the 
fate  that  awaits  her  at  the  palace,  and  thyself  sent  to 
some  remote  duty  that  will  give  thee  up  to  death?" 

"Doth  such  a  fate  await  us?"  asked  Fabyan,  his  eyes 
gleaming  ominously. 

"Would  I  have  risked  speech  otherwise?"  answered 
the  physician.  "For  what  purpose?" 

"I  know  not,"  replied  the  soldier;  "and,  if  the  warn 
ing  be  a  true  one,  I  thank  thee.  But  Myrrha — hath  she 
no  refuge?" 

His  voice  broke  under  his  emotion,  and  the  drops  stood 
upon  his  brow. 

"Dost  know  thyself  of  any  spot  on  earth  beyond  the 
reach  of  Nero's  power?" 

"I  see,"  said  Fabyan,  gloomily.  "Thou  wouldst 
make  of  me  another  Chaerea.  I  stood  upon  the  very 
slab  this  morning  within  the  hall  whereon  Caligula  lay 
under  his  knife.  If  thy  words  are  true  I  could  find  the 
heart  for  the  task." 

"A  Chasrea,  a  Brutus,  a  Virginius,  or  any  other  of 
those  that  have  glorified  Rome!  Thou  hast  said  it,  and 
the  heavens  have  not  fallen.  A  dead  Nero  is  better 
than  a  live  tyrant  if  the  issue  calls.  But  we  shall  not 
strike  as  bootlessly  as  Brutus,  although  as  righteously 
as  Virginius;  and,  mayhap,  we  strike  not  at  all.  But  I 

95 


LUX    CRUCIS 

have  told  thee,  and  thou  must  think.  What  I  have  said 
is  true;  I  swear  it  by  the  gods,  and  by  thy  love  for 
Myrrha!  Think  deep  and  well  and  long  upon  my 
words,  and  say  them  not  to  Paul.  No  danger  threatens 
that  I  shall  not  know,  nor  will  I  fail  to  watch  and  speak. 
Trust  me,  and  be  silent  and  discreet.  In  time  I  will 
make  my  purpose  clearer,  and  meanwhile  thou  hast  a 
friend  at  court.  Dost  trust  me?" 

Fabyan  looked  into  his  face  and  then  put  forth  his 
hand.  His  brain  was  in  a  tumult,  but  he  did  not  doubt. 
He  knew  that  his  uncle  was  not  popular  at  court,  and 
that  Nero  had  grown  cold;  he  knew  that  Tigellinus  was 
envious,  and  hated  the  patrician  blood  that  flowed  in 
the  veins  of  the  Amici.  That  he  should  love  Myrrha 
was  more  than  probable.  Who  would  not  ? 

The  revelation  that  Brabano  had  made  required  cour 
age,  and  Fabyan  was  profoundly  grateful,  and  he  was 
likewise  grateful  for  the  promise  of  help  proffered  him. 
He  felt  his  helplessness  to  that  degree,  and  he  was  so 
deeply  stirred  by  the  thought  of  the  peril  to  the  object 
of  his  love,  that  he  would  have  given  his  life  to  the  man 
who  had  thus  sought  to  warn  him  of  her  danger.  Re 
leasing  with  a  hearty  pressure  the  hand  which  clung 
warmly  to  his,  he  hastened  from  the  garden,  leaving  to 
Brabano  the  task  of  accounting  for  his  departure  to 
Poppaea. 


X 

THE   SHOP   IN  THE   SUBURA 

IN  a  street  that  opened  upon  a  small  space  whose  shops 
were  devoted  principally  to  the  sale  of  leather,  the 
Jew,  Zekiah,  possessed  a  house  which  he  let  for  the  pur 
poses  of  trade.  Its  entrance  was  a  wide  one,  the  breadth 
augmented  by  double  doors,  which  folded  backward,  and 
above  was  a  long  aperture  for  the  further  admission 
of  light  and  air.  At  the  back  a  stairway  led  to  an  upper 
story,  the  second  chamber  devoted  to  the  purposes  of 
storing  the  goods  to  be  made  and  sold  below,  while  to 
the  rear  various  apartments  looked  upon  an  inner  court, 
which  was  the  common  breathing-ground  of  the  tenants 
who  occupied  the  rooms  for  the  purposes  of  living.  The 
place  was  poor,  but  respectable,  and  here  Paul,  under 
terms  with  his  rich  countryman,  had  established  himself 
in  the  business  of  a  sailmaker.  This  was  an  occupation 
more  generally  carried  on  near  the  river,  but  tents  were 
to  be  made,  and  the  demand  for  awnings  for  domiciles 
and  booths  was  likely  to  be  great.  In  this  view  the 
shop  of  Zekiah  was  convenient  to  a  centre  of  trade,  for 
the  slaves  of  the  rich  families  from  the  neighboring  hills 
came  regularly  to  the  Subura  for  the  purposes  of  market. 
This  street  was  also  an  avenue  of  traffic  between  the 
training-quarters  of  the  gladiators  and  the  arena;  pa 
tricians  often  found  their  way  there ;  the  vicinity  abound 
ed  with  wine-shops,  and  the  shrewd  Hebrew  who  had 
become  the  landlord  of  the  Apostle  had  counselled  him 
wisely  in  the  choice  of  a  place  for  his  vocation. 
i  97 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Huge  piles  of  cloth  lay  on  rude  tables  to  the  rear,  and 
a  space  in  the  centre  of  the  shop  was  devoted  to  the  cut 
ting  and  sewing  of  the  fabrics  which  were  to  be  fashioned 
into  use. 

He  was  yet  under  the  surveillance  of  the  centurion, 
Julius,  now  a  member  of  a  section  of  the  Praetorian 
Guard,  but  the  patronage  of  Fabyan,  and  the  friends  he 
had  found  in  the  city  upon  his  arrival,  had  provided  for 
his  ample  liberty.  The  home  of  Zekiah  was  at  the  base 
of  the  Esquiline  Hill,  but  Paul  had  found  an  abiding 
place  beyond  the  river,  in  the  densely  populated  quarter 
of  the  Janiculum,  where  nightly  he  might  lose  himself  in 
the  design  which  possessed  his  soul.  He  had  found  the 
faith  which  he  had  come  to  preach  already  established. 
His  was  not  to  be  the  first  voice  lifted  in  the  Eternal 
City  to  the  glory  of  Him  who  had  died  upon  the  cross, 
though  the  field  was  fertile  for  his  untiring  energies. 
Peter  the  beloved  was  here  before  him,  and  the  great 
Apostle  moved  as  in  a  dream  under  the  exaltation  of 
his  presence.  Forward  and  direct,  muscular  and  as 
sertive,  his  nature  had  melted  like  the  snow  in  the  sun 
light  under  the  benign  personality  of  one  who  had  looked 
familiarly  upon  the  face  of  the  Saviour. 

The  Christian  meetings  were  yet  held  in  secret.  It 
was  the  lowliest  who  had  first  embraced  the  faith,  they 
who  were  deep  in  the  squalor  of  the  age,  and  felt  the  need 
of  its  saving  power.  The  rich  and  high  in  place  were 
least  susceptible  to  a  doctrine  whose  first  message  was 
to  the  oppressed,  and  sinners  were  readiest  where  fate 
was  hard.  The  standard  of  the  cross,  destined  to  sway 
the  world  from  the  pinnacles  of  the  Vatican,  was  first 
raised  far  down  in  its  shadow. 

It  was  towards  the  noon  hour,  but  the  Apostle  had 
been  early  at  his  work.  He  had  visitors,  but  they  did 
not  disturb  him.  He  went  humbly  about  his  task, 
pausing  to  answer  a  question  addressed  to  him,  and 

98 


LUX    CRUCIS 

listening  with  indulgent  humor  to  the  conversation  about 
him.  Zekiah,  fresh  from  a  visit  to  his  tenants,  stood 
near  the  doorway,  while,  perched  upon  the  bales  at  back, 
Ethelred  rested  at  ease,  a  new  cloak  of  scarlet  folded 
about  his  arm,  his  long  blade  held  between  his  knees. 
Beside  him  the  huge  form  of  Volgus  reared  itself,  its 
good-natured  visage  alight  with  a  new  interest. 

"I  little  thought  this  city  of  Rome  a  place  for  dreams," 
said  the  young  man.  "  I  should  have  left  ere  this,  but  I 
find  myself  lounging  through  the  streets  and  looking  at 
the  palaces  and  temples  as  though  they  held  a  charm 
or  spell  to  keep  me  always  here.  I  will  not  account  for 
it,  except  that  I  am  depressed,  perhaps,  and  miss  the 
activity  of  a  life  more  free.  Thou  must  go  to  Brittany 
when  thou  art  released,  good  Paul,  and  I  will  promise 
thee  a  royal  welcome.  When  the  games  are  over  I  shall 
say  farewell." 

"Thou  shouldst  go  before,  be  that  thy  excuse  for  re 
maining,  as  much  as  we  shall  miss  thee,"  said  Zekiah. 
"They  are  no  longer  the  games  in  which  the  good  Volgus 
fought,  and  he  should  scorn  them  now.  I  could  look 
upon  the  struggle  while  a  man  conquered  a  beast,  with 
out  the  quiver  of  a  lash,  although  it  was  worse  when 
men  fought  each  other;  but  now,  when  they  fling  babes 
to  the  lions,  under  the  pretence  that  they  are  criminals, 
and  burn  women  under  the  charge  of  sorcery,  the  sight 
is  not  one  to  be  borne  with  patience,  even  by  a  sol 
dier.  The  Emperor  is  developing  a  new  disposition, 
although  I  should  fear  to  speak  of  it  outside  my  own 
house." 

"  I  shall  go  to  Brittany,"  said  Volgus,  with  a  sigh  that 
echoed  through  the  room,  his  great  chest  heaving.  "I 
shall  go  when  my  sweet  mistress  is  wed.  If  I  am  out 
of  the  games,  Rome  is  Rome  to  me  no  longer." 

"Thou  wilt  win  a  greater  victory,  good  brother,"  said 
Paul.  "Thou  wilt  win  salvation,  and  thenceforth  God 

99 


LUX    CRUCIS 

will  never  see  thee  lose.     I  will  go  with  thee  to  Brittany 
when  thou  art  ready." 

"I  would  it  were  now,"  said  Ethelred.  "It  is  a  long 
journey  alone.  Rome  is  beautiful,  but  I  know  a  sweeter 
air;  it  breathes  freedom,  too,  and  Zekiah  might  speak 
of  Nero  in  any  tone  he  pleased,  and  fear  no  peril." 

"Thou  wilt  stay  for  the  games,  good  prince,"  said  the 
giant,  laughingly.  "Bad  as  they  are,  I  counsel  thee  to 
see  them.  Since  the  noble  Fulvia  hath  commended  thee, 
and  thou  hast  found  favor  in  our  household,  one  might 
understand  and  forgive  thee  dreams  in  Rome." 

"Truly,"  piped  Zekiah,  his  beard  shaking  as  he  joined 
the  giant's  mirth.  "I  have  seen  no  fairer  damsel  than 
the  gentle  Myrrha.  Her  eyes  are  like  the  stars  over 
Galilee,  and  her  teeth  like  the  pearls  of  Ophir.  I  should 
find  a  mite  to  help  her  dower  from  my  own  poor  purse 
should  she  prove  to  be  the  object  of  thy  dreams." 

"Thou  mightst  save  thy  money, good  Zekiah, and  the 
prince  may  go  when  he  will,"  said  Volgus,  dryly;  "my 
mistress  weds  elsewhere." 

"Truly?"  observed  Zekiah.  "I  heard  it  not.  To 
whom?" 

Volgus  paused,  and  his  face  flushed. 

"We  have  said  enough!"  he  cried.  "We  have  over 
stepped  liberty  already." 

"Nay,"  said  Zekiah,  gently.  "I  am  myself  fond  of 
the  sweet  child.  God's  blessings  on  her  whenever  she 
be  wed!" 

"So  say  I!"  cried  Ethelred.  "I  shall  find  mites 
enough  for  the  dower  of  my  bride,  but  'tis  not  of  Myrrha 
I  dream.  If  I  love  her  better  than  Fulvia  it  is  because, 
perhaps,  she  is  younger,  though  I  confess  she  strangely 
attracts  me.  But  I  dream  of  no  woman  to  make  my 
wife,  and  yet,  surely,  if  there  be  one  who  is  fair — 

"Thou  wilt  find  her,"  laughed  Volgus,  as  Ethelred 
stopped,  his  eyes  resting  thoughtfully  upon  the  floor. 

100 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Paul  lifted  his  face  from  his  work  and  looked  at  the 
young  man  attentively.  His  gaze  was  long  and  direct, 
and  Ethelred,  conscious  of  it  at  last,  answered  it  by  one 
of  interrogation. 

"Thou  hast  a  strange  resemblance  to  the  girl  of  whom 
thou  wert  speaking — she  whom  I  saw  at  the  house  of 
Lucius,"  said  the  Apostle,  finally.  "It  hath  impressed 
me.  I  have  observed  her  closely,  for  the  name  she 
bears  was  once  dear  to  me." 

"Hast  noticed  that,  also?"  cried  Volgus,  with  a  start 
of  surprise.  "I'll  swear,  I  thought  to  mention  it  myself. 
The  prince  hath  a  trick  about  the  mouth  that  strangely 
calls  to  mind  my  young  mistress.  'Tis  a  reason  why  he 
won  upon  me." 

"Be  that  the  reason,"  laughed  Ethelred,  "and  I  ac 
cept  it  gladly.  I  could  take  all  such  words  as  gross 
flattery  did  I  not  remember  who  speaks  them.  But  I 
shall  wait  for  the  games.  I  spoke  with  a  German  to-day 
at  the  Imperial  gardens.  He  stood  at  the  gate,  and,  there 
being  none  within  hearing,  I  accosted  him.  He  hath 
been  long  from  the  Baltic  Sea,  while  his  companions  are 
from  the  South.  They  speak  his  tongue,  but  not  as  I 
do,  and  the  sound  of  the  dialect  his  mother  had  made 
him  leap  in  his  helmet.  He  would  have  embraced  me 
but  for  his  armor,  and  I  might  win  him  to  any  treason. 
He  was  a  gladiator  when  first  taken,  but  slew  a  lion  in 
the  arena,  and  Caligula  took  him  to  the  palace  because 
of  his  height.  He  serves  at  the  lower  gate  during  the 
games,  and  promised  me  an  opportunity  to  see  the  pris 
oners.  He  says  that  it  is  a  rare  privilege  to  speak  with 
them  as  they  go  out  to  die.  His  name  is  Marcus." 

"I  know  him,"  said  Volgus.  "He  is  with  the  guard 
attached  to  the  person  of  the  Empress.  A  good  fellow 
and  brave  fighter,  but,  like  thee,  preferring  the  long 
sword.  He  was  well  out  of  the  family;  he  would  have 
been  dead  ere  now." 

101 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"When  Caesar  brought  the  Romans  to  my  country 
they  found  the  long  swords  short  enough,"  said  Ethelred. 
"That  was  before  my  day,  of  course,  but  my  adopted 
grandsire  hath  a  memory.  Tis  poetry  to  hear  him  tell 
of  it." 

"Thou  hast  travelled  much  for  a  young  man,"  said 
Zekiah,  "which  means  that  thou  hast  seen  much  peril. 
It  accounts  for  thy  readiness  and  bearing.  Thy  father 
hath  allowed  thee  much  risk.  How  cometh  it  that  thou 
knowest  the  Baltic  tongue?" 

"I  found  it  on  the  way  to  Brittany,"  laughed  the 
young  man.  "Said  I  not  that  I  was  half  barbarian? 
Truly,  I  was  born  at  a  place  that  I  have  forgotten,  and 
my  present  father  is  mine  only  through  love.  Thou 
knowest  that,  Zekiah?" 

"No,"  replied  the  Jew,  "not  so  much.  I  knew  that 
the  prince,  thy  father,  adopted  thee,  but  thought  thee  a 
son  of  his  brother.  When  I  met  him  years  ago,  in  Gaul, 
to  deliver  the  moneys  of  Seneca  which  thou  hast  brought 
home  to  return,  he  told  me  of  thy  growth  and  promise 
and  his  love  for  thee.  But  if  not  of  his  blood  thou  art 
prince  of  his  name,  and  when  thou  art  called  to  rule  his 
province  may  it  be  in  the  name  of  the  good  God  thou 
hast  learned  of  here!" 

"Amen!"  said  the  Apostle. 

"I  shall  rule  in  justice  and  without  fear,"  said  Ethel- 
red;  "when  I  have  learned  more,  perhaps  I  may  rule  in 
the  name  of  the  God  thou  hast  mentioned." 

"Who  comes?"  cried  Zekiah,  suddenly. 

A  crowd  had  gathered  in  the  street  without.  A  litter 
borne  by  eight  gaudily  attired  slaves  had  stopped  before 
the  door,  and  the  occupant,  without  waiting  for  the 
assistance  of  the  attendants  who  hastened  to  him, 
leaped  to  the  ground.  Without  pausing,  he  stepped 
lightly  across  the  intervening  space  of  walk  and  entered 
the  shop.  His  person  glowed  with  light  and  health 

102 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  power.  Conscious  authority  was  in  his  eye,  and 
each  gesture  was  graceful  with  strength. 

Zekiah  bowed  instantly  down. 

"Welcome,  most  noble  lord!"  he  cried.  "We  are 
honored  much." 

"Art  thou  the  tent -maker?"  asked  the  visitor. 

"I  am  he,  my  lord,"  replied  the  Apostle. 

"  I  have  visited  at  the  house  of  Lucullus  and  saw  some 
awnings  with  stripes.  They  were  thy  handiwork  and 
pleased  me  well.  Thou  art  to  fit  out  my  small  villa, 
near  at  hand,  to  which  a  slave  will  direct  thee.  Some 
ladies  are  there,  whom  thou  must  suit  in  all  things.  This 
man" — and  he  turned  and  pointed  to  an  attendant  just 
beyond  the  entrance — "will  tell  thee  more  fully  and  pay 
thy  price." 

Paul  bowed  in  silence. 

"That  cloth — that  thou  art  cutting?" 

"  'Tis  a  sail,  my  lord,"  replied  Paul.  "My  awning 
cloths  are  there." 

He  indicated  with  his  hand  the  goods  in  rolls  upon  the 
tables. 

"So,"  observed  the  visitor.  "Do  thy  task  well,  and  I 
may  give  thee  further  labor.  Thou  mayst  make  some 
sails  for  the  galleys." 

He  looked  about  him,  and  the  figure  of  Ethelred,  yet 
sitting  upon  the  goods  in  the  rear  of  the  shop,  caught 
his  attention.  His  eyes  rested  upon  the  person  of  the 
prince,  noting  his  attire,  his  long  sword,  and  his  air  of 
freedom  and  fearlessness.  Their  glances  crossed  and 
spoke  a  certain  defiance.  Something  in  the  demeanor 
of  Ethelred  brought  a  flush  to  the  cheek  of  the  haughty 
visitor. 

"I  could  see  thy  goods  better,"  he  said,  "were  it  not 
for  the  person  who  obscures  them.  He  doth  not  help 
thy  business,  since  he  seems  loath  to  move.  Stand  by, 
fellow,  or  I  will  have  my  slaves  pitch  thee  into  the  street !" 

103 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Ethelred  dropped  upon  his  feet,  and,  standing  erect, 
surveyed  the  speaker  coolly. 

"It  has  not  occurred  to  thee,"  he  said,  with  provok 
ing  deliberation,  "that  thou  mightst  lose  thy  slaves  in 
the  attempt  and  be  thyself  thrown  into  the  street.  Is 
it  Nero  who  speaks?" 

The  face  of  the  visitor  blazed  with  his  rage. 

"By  Jupiter,  it  is!"  he  replied,  as  he  turned  to  his  fol 
lowers.  "Take  him,  knaves,  and  turn  him  over  to  the 
centurion  at  the  prison  by  the  statue  of  Pompey,  with 
orders  to  keep  him  safely.  It  is  my  pleasure  to  deal  with 
him  later." 

The  long  sword  flashed  in  the  air.  The  slaves  rushed 
into  the  shop,  and  then  their  haughty  master  arrested 
them.  As  they  paused  in  amazement,  under  his  lifted 
hand,  he  stood,  gazing  curiously  at  his  antagonist. 

"By  Jupiter!  a  nice  game-cock,"  he  said.  "And 
that  was  a  pretty  gesture — and  strangely  familiar. 
What  is  thy  name,  fellow?" 

"He  is  a  prince,  most  noble  lord,  a  son  of  the  reigning 
Duke  of  Brittany,"  cried  Zekiah,  trembling  with  fright. 
"  He  is  here  with  moneys  that  have  been  borrowed  of  the 
noble  Seneca,  but  did  not  come  to  court,  as  he  brought 
no  tribute  for  the  beloved  Emperor.  I  know  not  why 
thou  speakest  for  Caesar,  but,  noble  as  thou  art,  be  merci 
ful." 

"I  am  Tigellinus,  the  Praetorian  prefect,"  said  the 
visitor,  slowly,  his  eyes  still  upon  Ethelred.  "Princes 
matter  not  to  me." 

Ethelred  dropped  his  sword-point  and  stepped  back 
with  a  low  exclamation.  The  name  "  Lucenella  "  fell  in 
voluntarily  from  his  lips.  Tigellinus  heard  it,  and  the 
look  of  amazement  upon  his  face  deepened. 

"What  saidst  thou?"  he  asked. 

"Naught,"  answered  Ethelred,  troubled  and  hesitant. 
"I  spoke  not." 

104 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Art  mad?"  replied  Tigellinus,  impatiently.  "  I  heard 
thee.  What  saidst  them?"  Then,  searchingly,  "Hast 
been  in  Sicily?" 

Ethelred  was  silent.  He  returned  his  sword  slowly 
to  its  sheath,  and  when  he  lifted  his  face  his  own  cheeks 
were  flushed. 

"By  Venus!  my  lord  Tigellinus,"  he  said,  "thou  dost 
strangely  confuse  me.  I  know  not  the  word  which  I 
spoke,  nor  why  I  spoke  it.  If  it  startled  thee,  it  star 
tled  me  no  less.  I  know  not  Sicily — and  yet,  it  hath  a 
familiar  sound.  Tigellinus — Lucenella,"  he  continued, 
muttering  the  words  to  himself,  and  struggling  as 
with  some  long -forgotten  memory  that  would  not  be 
recalled. 

The  favorite  of  the  Emperor  laughed.  He  waved  his 
followers  back,  and  when  they  were  without  turned  again 
to  the  occupants  of  the  shop,  his  brow  clear. 

"Let  us  forget  this,  old  tent -maker,"  he  said  to  Paul. 
"Do  the  service  I  have  enjoined  upon  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  be  paid  well.  I'll  not  molest  the  prince  to-day. 
A  gentleman  so  ready  with  his  sword  and  quick  to  fight 
all  odds  hath  a  claim  upon  our  courtesy  and  power. 
And  thou,  old  Volgus!  I  did  not  see  thee  until  thou 
didst  thrust  thy  thick  form  before  my  slaves.  Didst 
mean  to  get  between  them  and  my  orders  ?  A  dangerous 
move,  and  worth  all  thy  courage.  Stick  to  thy  friends, 
old  fighter,  and  hoard  the  valuable  life  thou  hast  been 
saving  these  several  years.  Thou  mayst  yet  be  wholly 
disgraced,  and  die  of  a  fever  instead  of  before  a  sword. 
Whom  art  thou  serving?" 

"The  noble  general,  Lucius  Amici,"  replied  the  ex- 
gladiator. 

"Humph!    What  did  I  say  of  thee?" 

"Come,  my  lord !"  exclaimed  Volgus,  laughing.  " How 
about  thy  service?" 

"Nay,"  said  Tigellinus,  lifting  his  hand.     "Not  for  a 

10$ 


LUX    CRUCIS 

deserter  of   the   ring.     Thou    mightst    have    won    any 
favors,  now  that  Nero  reigns." 

"I  won  all  battles,"  replied  Volgus,  "and  favor  gave 
me  freedom.  My  wants  are  few,  and  I  love  my  mistress. 
What  more?" 

"Nothing,  old  Hercules,  since  that  contents  thee. 
Thou  art  fairly  entitled  to  my  good- will,  and  I  give  it 
thee.  Stand,  ho!"  he  called  to  his  litter-bearers.  "Good 
people,  a  fair  day!" 

With  another  quick  and  curious  glance  in  the  direc 
tion  of  Ethelred  he  left  the  shop,  and  was  shortly  borne 
away. 

'  'Twas  the  grace  of  Heaven  that  saved  us!"  exclaimed 
Zekiah,  piously,  his  eyes  lifted  upward  and  his  sighs 
expressing  his  relief.  "Oh,  these  men  of  strife!" 

'  'Tis  a  fine  rascal  he  is,"  said  Volgus,  "and  a  proper 
courtier.  The  prince  did  a  good  thing  not  to  spit  him 
on  his  long  point.  A  moment  more  and  we  should 
have  all  run  for  a  brief  respite  down  the  Tiber,  with 
the  guards  from  the  palace  hunting  us  out  of  the  hol 
lows." 

"Is  his  name  Sophonius?"  asked  Ethelred,  thought 
fully. 

"Truly,"  replied  Volgus.     "Everybody  knows  that." 

"I  do  not  know  how  I  knew  it,"  said  the  young 
man. 

"Thou  wouldst  have  known  it  better,"  laughed  Volgus, 
"if  thou  hadst  fixed  it  for  the  tomb.  Well" — and  he 
stretched  his  great  limbs — "I  was  instructed  to  bring 
thee  home  to  dinner,  and  since  the  noble  Valentina 
echoed  the  instructions  of  my  mistress,  Fulvia,  thou 
wouldst  better  come." 

"Valentina!"  cried  Ethelred,  his  face  lighting. 

Volgus  looked  at  the  Apostle  with  a  grimace  that 
brought  a  faint  smile  to  the  serious  face. 

"These  dreams  in  Rome,"  he  said,  "attend  upon  the 
106 


LUX    CRUCIS 

young,  who  see  temples  in  the  clouds  and  palaces  in  the 
shadows  that  play  upon  the  river.  I  had  them  once 
when  I  was  youthful,  ere  I  was  caught  for  the  Roman 
games.  Good-day  to  thee,  Paul,  and  thee,  Zekiah.  I 
shall  account  for  my  charge  to-night  at  the  meeting." 


XI 
LOVE'S  VOICES 

F ARYAN'S  house  was  on  the  eastern  slope  of  the 
Viminalis.  The  soldier  lived  alone  and  with  a 
severity  that  was  almost  austere.  In  dimension  his 
establishment  rivalled  that  of  Lucius,  but  its  chambers 
were  quiet  and  an  air  of  deep  reserve  marked  both  house 
and  grounds.  His  wealth  was  great — it  exceeded  that 
of  his  uncle — but  he  held  it  modestly,  and,  while  generous 
and  free,  his  days  of  lavish  waste  were  gone.  His  earlier 
life  had  been  different.  Orphaned  when  young,  upon 
the  attainment  of  his  majority  he  had  begun  a  career 
which  promised  neither  dignity  nor  length.  His  gaudy 
litters,  his  Arabian  horses,  his  costly  chariots,  gilded  with 
gold  and  ornamented  with  ivory  carvings,  his  jewels  and 
splendid  robes,  had  made  him  the  most  conspicuous 
figure  at  court.  A  train  of  slaves  followed  him  from 
theatre  to  arena,  and  none  in  the  palace  company  that 
Nero  was  beginning  to  assemble  wagered  more  reckless 
ly  upon  the  games  or  at  the  dice.  Lucius  regarded 
him  with  stern  displeasure ;  Fulvia  admonished  him  with 
the  anxiety  of  a  mother;  but  he  was  deaf  to  either  com 
mand  or  entreaty;  his  youth  vigorous,  his  person  hand 
some,  women  smiling  upon  him,  and  fancying  himself 
under  the  especial  favor  of  the  gods,  he  wasted  his  days 
at  play  and  gave  his  nights  to  banquets  and  to  love. 

Octavia  was  then  the  wife  of  Nero.  Tigellinus,  fresh 
from  his  victories  in  the  chariot  ring,  was  just  rising  in 
Imperial  grace,  and  Agrippina,  empress-mother  of  the 

108 


LUX    CRUCIS 

youthful  Caesar,  was  regent,  still  in  power.  Lucius  Amici 
retained  some  influence  at  the  court,  and  Poppaea 
Sabina,  the  fickle  wife  of  Otho,  newly  emerged  from  her 
chrysalis  state,  saw  her  beauty  taking  color  in  the  Im 
perial  eye. 

Berenice  came  to  Rome. 

The  sister  of  the  Jewish  King  brought  to  the  Palatine 
the  strange  flavor  of  a  new  clime.  There  was  a  warmth 
in  her  beauty,  a  depth  in  her  glances,  and  a  subtile  mean 
ing  in  all  her  arts  that  gave  a  new  fire  to  passion.  She 
set  Phyllis  and  Poppeea  astir.  The  court  ladies  followed 
her  most  eagerly;  they  braided  their  hair  in  the  style 
of  hers,  and  copied  the  wanton  drapery  of  her  robes; 
where  fashion  had  suggested  little,  she  made  it  promise 
much.  There  was  a  rush  to  her  feet,  and  Fabyan,  out 
stripping  all  others,  went  blindly  to  her  service.  She 
ruled  him  with  the  petulance  of  a  queen.  He  was 
mocked  by  a  thousand  coquetries,  as  she  warmed  and 
chilled  without  reason.  He  hung  his  house  with  gar 
lands,  and  kept  feasts  there  which  rivalled  those  of  the 
court.  He  squandered  his  money  for  strange  presents, 
bringing  her  slaves  from  Numidia  and  jewels  from  Susa. 
She  set  him  mad  with  jealousy.  She  smiled  on  Festus, 
who  was  returned  from  his  command  in  Dacia,  and  later 
upon  Felix,  who  was  made  a  tribune  for  services  in 
Thrace. 

The  autumn  games  came  on.  It  was  a  day  upon 
which  Volgus  fought ;  the  giant  who  found  patronage  in 
his  uncle's  household  was  to  win  his  freedom  if,  with 
his  short  sword  alone,  and  only  his  buckler  for  defence, 
he  slew  a  Numidian  tiger.  Lucius  was  present,  with  his 
family,  and  Fabyan,  in  the  train  of  Berenice,  had  seats 
near  the  podium  of  Nero.  Felix,  flushed  with  new  hon 
ors  and  strong  with  the  martial  confidence  of  a  soldier, 
had  won  a  place  near  Berenice,  and  the  blood  went  like 
fire  through  the  veins  of  the  youthful  Roman  as  he  saw 

109 


LUX    CRUCIS 

her  gaze  answer  the  rapt  glances  of  his  rival.  The  spec 
tacle  within  the  amphitheatre  was  lost  to  him;  he  had 
eyes  only  for  the  amorous  pair.  He  scarcely  heard  the 
shout  that  welcomed  the  victory  of  the  gladiator,  nor 
saw  him  borne  by  the  lictors  before  the  Emperor.  The 
great  crowd  grew  as  a  mist  to  his  disordered  fancy  and 
vanished  from  his  sight.  He  saw  only  Felix,  who  saluted 
with  his  lips  the  white  hand  of  Berenice,  and  then  de 
scended  the  stairs  which  led  from  the  platform  to  the 
space  behind  the  Imperial  seat  of  state.  Fabyan  knew 
that  he  went  to  join  the  fashionable  crowd  that  gathered 
beneath  the  podium  to  welcome  the  triumphant  gladia 
tor.  Wild  with  rage,  the  young  man  followed,  his  heart 
smiting  against  his  ribs,  so  furiously  did  it  beat.  An 
hour  later  he  was  found  unconscious  and  bleeding  at  the 
foot  of  the  stairway,  and  Felix  had  left  the  amphitheatre. 
In  the  days  that  followed  both  were  silent,  and  though 
Berenice,  full  of  curiosity  and  regret,  sought  to  learn 
from  them  the  story  of  a  controversy,  neither  would 
speak.  Felix  returned  to  his  duties  with  the  legions, 
and  Fabyan  recovered,  changed  in  character  and  pur 
pose.  He  was  humiliated  by  the  weakness  which  made 
him  so  readily  the  victim  of  a  stronger  man  and  shamed 
by  the  outburst  which  had  occasioned  his  defeat.  He 
sold  his  litters,  his  horses,  and  many  of  his  slaves,  and 
began  the  study  of  philosophy  with  Statius  Annaeus; 
later,  under  the  tutelage  of  Volgus,  he  attended  the 
gymnasium  at  the  training-school.  He  was  seldom  seen 
at  court,  and,  while  he  still  made  show  of  a  regard  for 
Berenice,  he  drew  gradually  away  from  her  influence. 
Felix  was  gone,  and  she  sought  with  all  her  arts  to  hold 
the  young  man  whom  she  had  estranged,  but  Fabyan, 
cold  now  and  impassive,  petitioned  Cassar  for  a  com 
mission  with  the  army.  The  youthful  Emperor  hastened 
to  assent.  He  had  noted,  with  his  growing  cynicism,  the 
change  in  the  lover  of  Berenice,  and  assigned  him  to 

no 


LUX    CRUCIS 

service  in  the  field.  The  valor  and  intelligence  of  the 
young  soldier  made  his  progress  rapid.  He  fought  in 
Thrace  and  Illyria,  and  returned  to  Rome  a  conqueror 
and  a  tribune.  In  answer  to  the  popular  demand,  and 
in  accord  with  his  own  disposition  to  be  generous,  Nero 
gave  him  a  procession  of  triumph  through  the  streets. 
Strong  now  in  the  esteem  of  the  people,  and  high  in  favor 
with  the  legions,  Fabyan  Amici  had  begun  the  simple 
life  which  he  had  lived  up  to  the  time  of  his  meeting 
with  Berenice  again  in  Palestine. 

He  had  left  the  Imperial  gardens,  following  his  eventful 
conversation  with  Brabano,  in  grave  perplexity  of  mind. 
One  thought  was  uppermost — Myrrha  was  in  danger — 
Tigellinus  loved  her.  He  knew  what  the  love  of  Tigel- 
linus  meant,  and  he  knew  also  that  the  time  had  come 
when  he  must  make  his  own  feelings  known.  At  last 
he  must  speak  the  words  which  had  hung  hesitatingly 
upon  his  lips.  He  knew  now  how  much  he  loved 
Myrrha  himself.  He  had  been  long  conscious  of  this 
sentiment,  held  sacredly  within  himself,  but  now  it 
surged  and  throbbed  and  moved  throughout  him  with 
a  heat  and  glow  that  was  something  like  the  intensity 
of  his  days  with  Berenice.  But  this  passion  was  a  holy 
one,  immeasurably  deeper  than  any  feeling  he  had  ever 
known,  its  fire  softened  and  subdued  by  the  gentle 
character  of  its  inspiration.  To  him  the  white  figure 
of  the  girl,  so  chaste  of  soul  and  feature,  was  as  the  ala 
baster  image  of  a  goddess  upon  an  altar,  to  be  wor 
shipped  with  something  like  reverence.  To  compare  the 
emotions  with  which  she  inspired  him  with  the  love 
which  he  had  professed  for  Berenice  was  like  an  act  of 
profanation.  This  sentiment  oppressed  him  the  more, 
since  he  had  so  recently  renewed  in  part  his  former 
friendship.  But  the  association  had  been  different,  al 
though  he  had  come  to  suspect  that  Berenice,  unlike 
himself,  rebelled  at  the  influence  of  new  emotions  which 

in 


LUX    CRUCIS 

taught  of  a  communion  without  reproach.  He  felt  the 
change,  but  he  was  not  conscious  of  redemption  from 
either  his  memory  or  his  past.  To  speak  his  love  to 
Myrrha  was  like  an  offer  to  touch  a  priceless  gem  with 
an  unclean  hand.  His  life  seemed  to  have  hardened, 
and,  added  to  the  excesses  of  his  youth,  were  the  rude 
experiences  of  camp  and  march  and  bloody  field. 

Unattended  by  any  servant,  he  left  the  Imperial  gar 
dens  and  went  directly  to  his  uncle's  house. 

Lucius  and  Fulvia  were  not  at  home,  but  he  found 
Volgus  in  the  court,  playing  at  quoits  with  the  slaves, 
and  a  maid  told  him  that  Myrrha  and  Valentina  were 
in  the  garden.  The  woman  who  spoke  to  him  was  a 
favored  companion  of  his  aunt,  with  a  speech  and  de 
meanor  as  free  as  though  she  were  of  his  blood. 

"Thou  art  well  come,"  she  said,  with  a  smile.  "Valen 
tina  will  welcome  thee  most  gladly,  and  perhaps  Myrrha 
also,  but  more  especially  Valentina.  The  young  Prince 
of  Brittany  is  with  them,  and  I  am  sure  that  Valentina 
will  never  look  at  Paulo  again.  He  may  go  hang  him 
self  for  any  chances  that  are  left  to  him  now.  Thou 
mayst  see  them  through  the  door  of  the  atrium  if  thou 
wilt.  Valentina  is  carmine  from  breast  to  brow,  and 
her  laugh  has  been  an  echo  each  moment  since  he 
came.  Truly,  the  girl  is  bewitched." 

Fabyan  passed  through  the  atrium,  and,  following  a 
walk,  came  upon  them  as  they  stood  beneath  an  arbor. 
As  the  woman  had  said,  Valentina  was  radiant,  but 
Fabyan  saw  with  a  joy  that  made  his  heart  leap  that 
Myrrha  advanced  to  meet  him  with  an  unusual  welcome 
upon  her  face. 

All  doubt  left  him.  Her  smile  swept  away  his  caution 
and  reserve;  he  would  speak  to-day.  However  un 
worthy,  he  loved — loved  with  all  the  intensity  of  his 
maturer  years — and  he  would  not  lose  this  girl  for  the 
throne  of  Caesar.  If  she  were  in  danger,  he  could  the 

112 


LUX    CRUCIS 

better  protect  her  after  a  declaration  of  his  passion; 
once  his  wife,  if  Tigellinus  should  look  towards  her  he 
knew  of  one  alternative  that  might  avail  to  save  her. 

That  she  was  in  danger  he  did  not  doubt,  in  view  of 
what  Brabano  had  spoken;  but  standing  in  her  presence, 
with  the  influence  of  her  glorious  face  warming  his  whole 
being,  the  peril  seemed  afar  off,  and  they  stood  together 
upon  the  brink  of  some  mysterious  paradise  which  they 
would  enter  hand -in -hand,  and  from  which  all  evil 
would  flee  away.  Myrrha  seemed  to  feel  his  emotion, 
and  her  eyes  lent  him  courage  in  response;  and  he,  con 
scious  that  his  face  had  made  avowal  of  his  love,  waited 
as  in  a  trance  until  the  voice  of  Valentina  aroused  him. 

"Father  expected  thee  this  morning,  Cousin  Fabyan," 
she  said.  "We  waited  dinner  for  thy  coming." 

"I  am  sorry,"  was  his  reply;  "but  thou  hadst  our 
noble  guest  in  my  stead.  I  trust,"  he  continued,  to 
Ethelred,  "that  thou  wilt  be  long  in  Rome." 

"Until  after  the  games,  at  least,"  replied  the  young 
man.  "My  time  is  not  hurried;  I  have  little  reason  for 
a  speedy  departure  further  than  that  one  hath  a  love  of 
home." 

"He  hath  little  reason,  indeed!"  cried  Valentina, 
scornfully.  "I  will  warrant  there  are  many  reasons 
were  he  but  honest  with  us.  Are  the  maids  of  Brittany 
tall?" 

Ethelred  blushed  with  pleasure  at  her  manner. 

"I  know  not,"  he  replied,  "though  they  are  fair.  It 
seems  to  me  now  that  all  maids  are  fair.  But,  indeed, 
I  have  never  so  especially  observed  them  in  Brittany. 
Only  since  I  have  come  to  Rome  doth  it  appear  that 
there  is  something  significant  in  the  beauty  of  women. 
I  am  sure  that  I  shall  think  much  about  it  upon  my  re 
turn." 

'  Tis  a  most  dangerous  subject  to  think  about  or 
talk  about,"  said  Fabyan.     "Let  us  leave  them,  Myrrha, 
s  113 


LUX    CRUCIS 

by  way  of  example.     Truly,  they  are  so  self-satisfied 
that  I  doubt  if  they  miss  us  at  all." 

"Thy  pardon,"  replied  Ethelred,  bowing  gravely.  "I 
am — 

"Nay!"  cried  Valentina,  touching  his  arm  with  the 
tips  of  her  fingers,  and  interrupting  his  speech.  "Let 
them  begone  and  welcome.  They  will  be  glad  enough 
to  return  to  our  company  when  they  have  wearied  of 
each  other." 

She  laughed,  with  her  eyes  sparkling,  a  laugh  that 
was  infectious.  Her  joyousness  gave  color  to  the  day, 
and  the  young  Briton  looked  upon  her  with  an  admira 
tion  that  was  undisguised. 

Myrrha  answered  the  request  of  Fabyan,  and  together 
they  moved  slowly  down  the  walk,  the  merry  jests  of 
Valentina  and  Ethelred  following.  A  turn  in  the  path 
hid  them  from  view,  and  scarcely  were  they  alone  when 
they  were  conscious  of  a  mutual  embarrassment.  The 
silence  which  both  for  a  time  maintained  gave  to  this 
emotion  a  strange  emphasis,  and  then  Fabyan  spoke. 

"How  old  art  thou?"  he  asked.  "I  should  know  thy 
age,  yet  it  seems  to  me  but  yesterday  since  thou  wert 
a  little  child." 

She  stopped,  and,  seating  herself  upon  a  carved  bench 
which  rested  against  the  trunk  of  a  cypress-tree,  looked 
upward  into  his  face.  Her  hands  were  folded  in  her 
lap,  white  and  beautiful  against  the  snowy  texture  of  her 
robe,  and  her  dark  eyes  were  luminous  and  full  of  con 
fidence.  His  being  thrilled  anew. 

"I  am  not  yet  twenty,"  she  replied.  "It  also  seems 
to  me  that  my  childhood  was  but  yesterday.  My  days 
have  been  so  full  of  happiness,  however,  since  I  have 
lived  here,  that  I  have  been  scarce  sensible  of  any 
change,  and  yet — I  am  now  a  woman." 

He  dropped  to  the  seat  beside  her  and  took  both  her 
hands  in  his. 

114 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"How  lovely  a  woman!"  he  said,  his  voice  low  and 
thrilling.  "It  hath  long  been  my  desire  to  tell  thee;  and 
yet  I  cannot — I  have  not  words  sufficient.  Thou  art 
more  than  lovely  —  thou  art  more  than  beautiful!  I 
love  thee!  I  love  thee — with  my  lips,  my  heart,  my 
soul!" 

His  broken  speech  ceased  under  the  look  which  he 
encountered.  Her  dark  orbs  were  lustrous,  and  then 
diffused  in  the  tears  of  joy  that  arose  to  them.  The 
pressure  of  the  little  hands  in  his  set  him  mad  with  de 
light,  and  he  lifted  them  to  his  lips  and  covered  them 
with  kisses.  His  arm  went  about  her  waist;  the  ac 
knowledgment  of  her  whole  being  which  he  felt  against 
his  own,  the  little  sigh  of  ineffable  delight  drawn  from 
her  at  the  submission  of  the  strong  man  whom  she  had 
loved  without  the  knowledge,  and  scarce  the  hope,  that 
he  would  come  with  such  passion  to  declare  himself  hers, 
enveloped  him.  His  habitual  reserve  lost  itself  in  the 
ecstasy  of  the  moment,  and  his  voice,  sunk  to  a  whisper, 
murmured  again  into  her  ear  the  story  of  his  devotion. 


XII 

THE  SUMMONS 

FABYAN  did  not  remain  to  confide  to  Valentina  or 
Ethelred  the  story  of  his  happiness.  It  was  suffi 
cient  for  the  time  that  he  knew  it  himself,  and  when  he 
had  returned  to  the  house  with  Myrrha  he  went  away 
with  a  supreme  lightness  of  heart.  As  he  departed  he 
met  his  uncle  returning.  Fulvia  was  not  with  him.  He 
had  left  her  at  the  house  of  a  friend  where  she  habitually 
visited,  and  had  gone  to  the  Palatine  for  an  interview 
with  the  Emperor.  He  wished  to  be  relieved  of  the 
duty  of  apprehending  the  Christians,  and  desired  Nero 
to  give  it  in  charge  of  some  one  else.  "He  was  getting 
old,"  he  had  averred,  "and  had  already  rendered  Rome 
much  service.  There  were  those,  younger  than  himself, 
who,  if  not  more  to  be  relied  upon,  were  more  active. 
He  desired  rest." 

Nero  had  received  him  graciously  and  with  respect. 
He  heard  his  request  in  silence,  and  when  it  was  finished 
signified  his  assent.  "  He  would  consult  with  Tigellinus," 
he  said,  "and  name  some  younger  man  for  the  office." 

The  matter  was  not  one  of  moment,  and  Nero  was,  in 
truth,  relieved.  He  was  glad  to  be  rid  of  an  official 
relationship  with  Lucius,  against  whom  the  influence  of 
Tigellinus  had  been  steadily  exerted;  and  he  himself 
had  grown  daily  more  suspicious.  Further,  the  signif 
icance  of  the  Christian  movement  was  not  known  at 
court,  and  but  little  in  patrician  Rome.  Evidence  of  its 
growth  in  Judea  had  been  reported,  but  this  excited  no 

116 


LUX    CRUCIS 

interest;  it  was  essentially  a  Jewish  movement,  and  of 
little  import  outside  the  small  boundaries  of  Palestine. 
Emissaries,  like  the  great  Apostle,  had  carried  it  into 
many  countries,  and  Paul  himself  had  preached  it  at 
Antioch,  Ephesus,  Thessalonica,  and  elsewhere;  Peter 
was  now  in  Rome,  but  in  the  masses  of  the  Imperial 
City  it  had  made  foothold  only  among  the  lower  orders 
and  the  Jews.  It  was  not  a  movement  to  be  feared, 
though  one  to  be  suppressed;  this  was  because  it  incited 
disorder  and  was  peace-disturbing  in  character.  Any 
thing  which  tended  to  band  the  plebeians  together,  ex 
cite  the  interest  of  the  slaves,  and  distract  the  attention 
of  the  soldiers  was  something  to  be  suppressed,  and 
since  the  followers  of  the  alleged  Christus  preached  some 
distinct  creed  that  obtained  a  following,  particularly  as 
they  were  said  to  be  incendiaries  and  haters  of  the  pub 
lic  games,  they  were  criminals  to  be  severely  punished. 
Criminals  of  the  lower  order,  and  those  opposed  to 
the  games,  made  excellent  material  for  them;  and  in 
this  view  Nero,  as  an  incident  in  the  beginning,  and 
Tigellinus,  with  more  directness,  had  proceeded  against 
them. 

The  business  over,  Nero  had  inquired  after  the  health 
of  Fulvia,  and  then  invited  Lucius  to  remain  and  meet 
Poppaea.  With  grave  thanks  the  old  general  had  de 
clined.  The  inquiry  and  the  invitation  were  in  that 
colorless  tone  which  was  formal  merely,  and  with  Nero 
had  the  suggestion  of  a  warning.  Lucius  had  pleaded 
an  indisposition  and  hastened  away. 

Fabyan  did  not  immediately  tell  him  of  his  confession 
to  Myrrha,  but  his  kinsman  saw  that  something  unusual 
had  happened.  The  glow  upon  his  cheeks,  and  the  sup 
pressed  and  nervous  excitement  under  which  he  labored, 
would  have  drawn  an  inquiry,  but  at  the  moment  Val- 
entina  and  Ethelred  appeared  in  the  vestibule.  Here, 
too,  were  evidences  of  excitement,  but  Lucius  did  not 

117 


LUX    CRUCIS 

question  them.  Gratified  by  the  result  of  his  mission, 
he  hastened  to  tell  of  it. 

"It  is  a  relief,"  he  explained,  "to  be  spared  from  the 
further  duty  of  hunting  down  these  poor  wretches,  the 
grievousness  of  which  hath  lain  heavily  upon  me  since 
I  listened  to  the  words  of  the  good  Jew.  Truly,  Fulvia 
hath  slept  but  little,  she  hath  taken  the  matter  so  much 
to  heart.  Caesar  was  gracious,  and  released  me  from 
service  without  delay." 

Fabyan's  face  grew  instantly  grave.  The  remem 
brance  of  Brabano's  words,  which  he  had  forgotten  in 
his  joy,  came  back  to  him,  smiting  upon  his  breast  like 
the  blows  of  a  mace.  He  now  recalled  that  the  phy 
sician  had  said  too  little,  and  instantly  resolved  to  seek 
him  again  and  question  him  further.  It  was  intolerable 
not  to  know  the  imminence  of  the  peril  under  which  they 
rested.  Exalted  by  the  love  which  had  grown  fiercer 
under  confession,  his  rebellion  was  now  boundless.  In 
spite  of  his  discipline,  for  the  moment,  he  was  capable 
of  any  rashness;  if  Tigellinus  dared  to  lift  an  impious 
finger  in  the  direction  of  his  love  he  would  lay  him  a 
corpse  at  the  foot  of  Caesar's  throne ! 

Soon  the  words  of  Ethelred  gave  a  new  trend  to  his 
thoughts. 

"It  is  a  pleasure  to  see  thee  here,"  Lucius  was  saying 
to  the  young  man,  in  a  kindly  tone.  "As  I  have  told 
thee,  thy  people  are  noble  foes.  In  my  younger  days  I 
have  marched  over  all  of  Brittany  and  crossed  the 
channel  to  the  island  beyond.  Hast  been  there?" 

"To  Angle-land,  of  the  crooked  shores  and  chalk 
cliffs?"  replied  Ethelred,  with  a  smile;  "verily,  to  its 
uttermost  northern  point.  Beyond  its  mountains  the 
Romans  have  never  been,  and  it  can  boast  valleys  as 
fair  as  Italy — at  least,  I  think  it.  Its  people  are  fearless ; 
they  are  unconquered,  broad  of  heart  and  hospitality; 
and  even  the  first  Caesar  found  it  wise  to  set  a  limit  to  his 

118 


LUX    CRUCIS 

conquest.  There  is  yet  an  island  beyond,  where  live  a 
Celtic  people  of  whom  Rome  knows  not  at  all.  Ay,  I 
have  been  there." 

"Alas  for  the  Roman  women!"  exclaimed  Valentina, 
with  a  sigh.  "It  is  the  favor  of  men  alone  to  see  far 
countries  and  travel  from  home.  I  would  see  this  Brit 
tany." 

The  eyes  of  Ethelred  flashed.  His  cheeks  reddened 
as  his  heart  grew  bold. 

"Perhaps  thou  mayst,  some  day,"  he  said. 

"Nay,"  observed  Lucius,  waving  his  hand  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  inner  chambers  of  his  house,  and  smiling 
good-humoredly ;  "there  is  danger  in  travel  for  women, 
and  she  must  content  herself  with  the  nest  I  have  pre 
pared  for  her.  It  hath  cost  me  some  years  and  much 
labor." 

"  'Tis  a  splendid  one,"  muttered  Ethelred,  despond 
ently,  as  his  eyes  covered  the  carving  and  the  statuary, 
the  sweep  of  tessellated  wall  and  mosaic  floor. 

"Forever,  my  father?"  asked  Valentina,  with  assumed 
petulance. 

"Until  thou  art  wed,"  he  replied,  fondly,  his  arm 
about  her  waist,  "and  thereafter,  if  thy  mother  choose 
the  man." 

"She  hath  done  well  so  far  in  her  choosing,"  laughed 
his  daughter,  looking  at  him  with  affection  and  admira 
tion,  and  then  turning  her  eyes  in  the  direction  of  Ethel- 
red.  "I  think  I  shall  be  dutiful,  and  trust  her." 

Fabyan  concluded  not  to  speak  now,  but,  bidding 
adieu  to  his  kinsman  and  the  light-hearted  pair  who  were 
with  him,  bent  his  steps  in  the  direction  of  his  own  dwell 
ing.  He  wanted  quiet,  with  opportunity  to  reflect  upon 
the  situation,  and  to  think  also  upon  his  fierce  and  sud 
den  happiness. 

Reaching  his  house,  he  dismissed  the  attendant  who 
came  to  inquire  his  wants,  and,  throwing  aside  his  toga 

119 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  sword,  walked  through  the  wide  rooms  and  into  the 
garden.  He  was  a  prey  to  conflicting  emotions — his  love 
for  Myrrha  and  his  fear  for  her — his  fear  for  himself, 
now  that  he  had  declared  his  passion  and  found  it  re 
turned.  Danger  had  been  without  significance  to  him, 
and  no  fate  could  disturb  his  thoughts,  but  Myrrha  loved 
him,  and  the  prospect  of  to-day  pointed  a  vista  of 
heaven  that  he  had  not  now  the  courage  to  lose. 

His  restlessness  increased.  He  threw  himself  upon  a 
couch  to  think  of  his  past,  his  youth,  his  dream  of  Bere 
nice,  and  his  days  of  folly.  How  substantial  now  would 
be  the  joy  that  would  give  as  mistress  to  his  magnificent 
dwelling  the  fair  creature  who  had  trembled  in  his  em 
brace  and  whose  heavenly  face  had  grown  crimson  under 
the  fervor  of  his  kiss !  How  her  presence  would  light  up 
the  dreary  rooms  of  this  palace,  and  how  wide  he  would 
throw  its  halls  and  chambers  to  the  world,  decking  it 
anew  with  the  garlands  and  gayeties  faded  in  the  sober 
life  of  his  recent  years!  His  veins  ran  fire  under  his  re 
flections  as  the  image  of  his  love  grew  in  his  mind.  He 
thought  of  her  hair,  her  lips,  her  neck,  with  its  suggestion 
of  snowy  bosom;  he  remembered  the  grace  with  which 
she  moved  and  the  contour  of  a  form  ravishing  and 
subtile  in  the  magnanimity  of  youth.  His  later  restraint 
and  the  curb  under  which  he  had  held  himself  but  served 
to  feed  the  fires  that  glowed  within  him,  and  reason 
struggled  vainly  with  impatience  as  he  resolved  to  hasten 
with  the  utmost  speed  the  day  of  his  marriage.  He 
would  force  the  issue  with  Tigellinus;  he  would  contest 
with  him,  in  spite  of  his  power,  his  claim  for  a  wife  in 
this  tender  and  adorable  creature  against  the  pallid  and 
bedizened  person  he  would  make  of  her  at  the  Imperial 
feasts.  The  thought  sickened  him,  and  with  it  came  a 
clearer  sense  of  the  nature  of  the  peril.  With  the  hint 
that  he  had  received  from  Brabano,  it  needed  only  this 
hour  of  reflection  to  let  him  fully  realize  the  scope  and 

1 20 


LUX    CRUCIS 

fulness  of  the  favorite's  designs.  The  ways  of  the  court 
were  known  to  him.  Octavia  had  perished  and  Acte 
had  been  set  aside;  Nero's  methods  were  those  of  Tigel- 
linus,  and  the  favorite  had  only  to  suggest  his  wishes 
to  gain  Imperial  assent. 

The  words  of  Brabano  which  suggested  treason  gave 
him  but  faint  hope ;  Caesar's  power  was  not  to  be  resisted ; 
conspiracy  could  not  grow  as  fast  as  the  evil  rapidity 
of  the  favorite's  desires.  Fabyan  measured  the  impa 
tience  of  Tigellinus  by  his  own  heated  condition  of  mind, 
and  his  love  augmented  his  fears.  But  if  Caesar's  power 
was  not  to  be  resisted,  it  might  be  thwarted;  cunning 
might  avail  to  save  them,  and  Fabyan  thought  of  those 
whose  only  weapon  of  defence  was  their  ability  to  flee 
and  hide.  The  masses  and  their  mode  of  life,  the  com 
mon  people  constituting  the  countless  thousands  of 
Rome,  had  never  interested  this  vested  patrician,  born 
to  the  purple  and  linen  of  authority.  Now,  a  thought 
of  their  life  and  what  it  meant  appealed  to  him.  After 
all,  it  was  they  for  whom  Rome  stood  and  for  whom  the 
empire  moved.  The  thought  fixed  in  his  mind,  and 
how  small  seemed  the  court,  how  insignificant  its  few 
sickly  figures,  who  danced  and  leaped  and  sported,  as 
grinning  and  ghastly  creatures,  over  the  great,  sober 
multitude  going  the  daily  way  of  labor  and  of  rest !  There 
was  a  majesty  in  their  mere  existence  which  he  had 
never  before  recognized,  far  above  any  painted  grandeur 
which  surrounded  the  foolish  Caesar.  The  common  life 
meant  something;  it  had  to  do  with  the  holy  feeling 
with  which  Myrrha  inspired  him,  as  against  the  feverish 
emotion  which  Tigellinus  felt  for  her.  Paul  was  of  the 
people;  and  the  Master,  of  whom  he  spoke! — His  teach 
ing,  as  recited  by  the  Apostle,  came  very  close  to  the 
spirit  which  looked  at  Fabyan  from  the  eyes  of  the  girl 
he  loved.  The  thought  had  never  suggested  itself  to  him 
that  he  might  be  effaced,  or  blotted  out  of  the  only  life 


LUX    CRUCIS 

he  had  known,  and  find  a  new  and  different  existence 
in  a  valley  too  obscure  for  the  vision  of  the  court  to 
penetrate.  But  here  might  be  safety  for  Myrrha,  if  not 
for  him.  Any  lot  shared  with  her,  however  remote, 
would  be  heaven  enough. 

He  determined  to  seek  Brabano  again,  and  later  to  see 
Paul. 

Even  as  he  made  this  resolution  a  slave  appeared  be 
fore  him  to  announce  a  visitor ;  a  centurion  of  the  guard 
was  without  and  begged  to  see  him. 

Fabyan  was  startled,  and  paused  to  gather  his  strength 
and  presence  of  mind.  He  was  in  a  condition  to  start  at 
shadows. 

The  visit  of  a  centurion  from  the  court  was  always 
ominous.  It  was  invariably  for  an  arrest,  and  this,  to  a 
patrician,  meant  all  of  the  serious  consequences  which 
might  flow  from  the  anger  of  omnipotent  Cassar.  The 
blow  he  dreaded  had  fallen  quickly,  and  the  soldier 
turned  pale  and  ground  his  teeth  with  impotent  rage. 
He,  the  one  man  who  was  to  protect  and  shield  Myrrha 
from  danger  and  disaster,  was  first  to  be  dealt  with — 
was  to  be  put  away  where  he  would  be  powerless  to 
serve  her.  So  full  was  he  of  the  thoughts  of  the  past 
few  hours  that  he  could  not  reason  with  his  accustomed 
clearness,  and  failed  to  see  that  the  presence  of  the  cen 
turion  could  not  relate  in  any  manner  to  Myrrha.  What 
ever  might  be  the  designs  of  Tigellinus,  they  could  not 
take  Fabyan  into  account,  for  until  to-day  he  could 
assume  no  responsibility  for  the  adopted  daughter  of 
his  kinsman,  nor  was  it  generally  known  that  she  had 
engaged  his  heart.  It  did  not  follow  that  because  the 
keen  eyes  of  Brabano  had  discovered  his  secret  that 
others  had  fathomed  it  also;  but  Fabyan,  with  nothing 
in  his  heart  but  Myrrha,  could  not  separate  her  at  this 
time  from  any  event  which  related  to  himself. 

Bracing  himself  to  meet  whatever  emergency  pre- 
122 


LUX    CRUCIS 

sented,  he  cast  his  toga  over  his  tunic,  and,  donning  his 
sword,  bade  his  slave  admit  the  centurion  and  his  guard 
to  the  inner  vestibule. 

"He  is  alone,  my  lord,"  said  the  slave,  in  surprise. 
"He  hath  no  guard." 

Fabyan  laughed,  amused  at  the  conclusion  to  which 
his  disturbed  thoughts  had  led  him.  There  was  little 
menace  in  such  a  call:  a  favor,  doubtless,  sought  by 
some  soldier  known  to  him  who  desired  promotion. 

"Admit  him  here,"  he  commanded. 

The  slave  withdrew,  and  soon  returned,  followed  by 
the  centurion  Julius. 

"A  fair  day,  my  lord!"  was  his  greeting.  "I  am  con 
cerned  about  a  matter  of  which  thou  knowest,  and  have 
come  to  beg  thy  counsel." 

Returning  his  greeting,  and  motioning  him  to  a  seat, 
Fabyan  bade  him  proceed. 

"Thou  knowest  how  I  brought  the  Jew  Paul  from 
Caesarea,  following  his  appeal,  and  have  had  him  under 
my  watch  since  ?  He  is  summoned  upon  the  morrow  to 
appear  before  Caesar,  and  I  am  ordered  to  present  him. 
I  remember  that  the  noble  Festus  declared  that  he  might 
go  acquitted,  but  since  I  have  returned  to  Rome  I  have 
learned  of  other  things  that  are  different.  Paul  is  a  Chris 
tian,  and  they  are  arresting  Christians  and  putting  them 
in  prison  here.  Many  will  be  sentenced  to  death  by  the 
beasts,  for  they  have  incurred  the  anger  of  the  Emperor. 
Thou  knowest  Paul.  He  will  avow  himself  to  Caesar 
and  be  lost.  I  remember  that  he  found  favor  with  thee 
upon  our  passage,  and  the  noble  Berenice  and  her  women 
were  likewise  kindly.  I  have  myself  a  good  feeling  for 
him,  and  thought  to  tell  thee  of  the  summons  and  ask 
thy  influence  at  court." 

Fabyan  noted  the  agitation  of  the  stern  soldier,  and 
marvelled  to  see  the  softening  at  his  eyes.  The  re 
quest  touched  him  deeply,  for  he  saw  another  manifes- 

123 


LUX    CRUCIS 

tation  of  the  influence  which  Paul  seemed  everywhere 
to  exert. 

Relieved  as  he  was  by  the  nature  of  the  soldier's  mes 
sage,  Fabyan  recognized  the  force  of  his  suggestion; 
Paul  would  avow  himself,  and  the  Christians  were  in 
disfavor.  He  was  silent  for  a  moment,  and  reflective. 
Since  his  uncle  had  to-day  divested  himself  of  the  office, 
and  it  was  known  to  Nero  that  he,  Fabyan,  had  travelled 
in  company  with  Paul  to  Rome,  any  intercession  which 
he  might  make  in  the  Apostle's  behalf  might  do  him 
injury  rather  than  good.  This  was  more  than  likely, 
since  in  his  mind  Fabyan  was  full  of  misgivings  as  to 
the  Imperial  sentiment  towards  himself.  But  Berenice 
might  be  helpful,  and  the  interest  of  Brabano  might  be 
enlisted;  at  all  events,  he  would  lose  no  time. 

Thanking  the  centurion  for  the  information  he  had 
brought,  and  promising  at  once  to  interest  himself  in 
the  Apostle's  behalf,  he  dismissed  the  soldier  full  of 
confidence  and  gratitude.  Then  ordering  his  chariot, 
he  drove  at  once  to  the  Palatine  to  see  Berenice. 


XIII 
BRABANO  AND  THE  APOSTLE 

THE  summons  which  bade  Julius,  the  centurion, 
bring  the  person  of  Paul  before  the  Imperial  pres 
ence  was  without  serious  import,  except  for  the  facts 
mentioned  by  the  soldier  to  Fabyan.  Upon  his  arrival 
in  Rome,  the  centurion  had  delivered  his  credentials  to 
the  prefect  at  the  Palatine,  and  taken  his  orders  re 
garding  his  charge.  The  orders  were  to  keep  Paul  in 
safety  until  such  time  as  Nero  should  see  fit  to  hear  his 
appeal.  This  was  unlikely  to  be  soon.  Public  business 
of  every  character  was  irksome  to  the  Emperor,  and  he 
threw  upon  his  ministers  all  the  burdens  of  government, 
performing  only  those  special  duties  which  he  could  not 
delegate  to  another.  He  might  readily  have  forgotten 
the  obscure  appellant  from  Festus,  in  Judea,  but  for  the 
resignation  of  Lucius,  which  called  the  matter  to  the 
attention  of  Tigellinus.  The  favorite,  having  always 
in  mind  his  own  position  and  advancement,  kept  him 
self  fully  informed  by  trusted  spies  of  all  things  likely 
to  be  of  importance,  and  the  petition  of  Lucius  to  be 
relieved  of  his  duties  brought  to  his  mind  the  appeal  of 
the  Jew  who  had  journeyed  with  Fabyan  Amici  and 
Berenice  to  Rome.  Paul  was  a  Christian;  Tigellinus 
remembered  that  Brabano  had  said  it,  and,  while  he  de 
signed  to  keep  faith  with  the  physician,  he  desired  to 
see  the  man  who  had  excited  so  powerful  an  influence 
in  his  behalf. 

Thus  it  was  that  he  issued  the  order  which  the  cen- 

125 


LUX    CRUCIS 

turion  took  to  Fabyan,  and  which  sent  the  latter  in 
quest  of  Berenice. 

Upon  his  arrival  at  the  Palatine,  Fabyan  found  that 
Berenice  was  gone.  She  had  accompanied  Poppsea  upon 
a  chariot  ride  on  the  Appian;  so,  bidding  his  own  chariot 
wait,  he  made  his  way  to  the  apartments  of  Brabano. 
He  was  admitted  at  once,  and,  following  the  slave  sent 
out  to  conduct  him,  he  was  surprised,  when  ushered 
into  the  presence  of  the  physician,  to  find  Paul  there 
also. 

The  apartment  was  one  which  overlooked  a  portion 
of  the  Imperial  gardens,  and  large  seats  were  drawn  to 
a  wide  and  circular  window,  which  opened  upon  a  curved 
balcony.  Brabano  and  Paul  had  both  arisen  at  the 
announcement  of  his  coming,  and  stood  awaiting  him 
as  he  entered,  the  face  of  the  Apostle  expressing  some 
thing  of  relief  as  well  as  pleasure. 

"Welcome!"  cried  Brabano,  making  room  for  him  at 
the  seats.  "Thy  coming  is  most  timely,  since  the  meet 
ing  with  our  friend  is  by  chance  merely.  As  I  stood  at 
the  gateway  of  the  garden  he  passed  for  a  walk  in  the 
afternoon  air,  and  I  invited  him  here." 

Fabyan  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  marvelling  at 
the  accident  which  had  brought  the  Apostle  at  such  a 
time  to  the  palace.  Following  the  greeting,  he  took  the 
seat  offered  him,  and  as  he  sat  between  them  Brabano 
continued : 

"I  have  told  our  friend  of  the  summons  for  to-morrow, 
of  which  fact  I  have  just  learned,  and  have  assured  him 
of  what  poor  influence  I  can  extend  in  his  behalf.  He, 
of  course,  relied  upon  thine  already." 

"My  errand  was  upon  his  account  in  part,"  said 
Fabyan,  relieved  to  find  that  the  physician  was  already 
informed  of  the  matter.  "I  was  alarmed  for  him  be 
cause  an  appearance  before  Nero  at  such  a  time  is  not  a 
thing  to  be  lightly  regarded.  Of  this  thou  hast  doubtless 

126 


LUX    CRUCIS 

spoken.  We  may  need  the  good  offices  of  Berenice  also, 
unless  Paul  elects  to  be  silent." 

The  Apostle  smiled  grimly. 

"I  am  somewhat  thy  elder,"  he  said,  "and  I  endured 
for  quite  two  years  an  experience  with  Felix." 

"Nero  and  Felix  are  not  the  same,"  replied  Fabyan, 
"and  younger  though  I  be,  I  know  the  former  better 
than  thou.  I  have  a  certain  memory  of  Felix  in  which 
I  have  commended  him  always  to  Pluto,  but  would  it 
were  he  before  whom  thou  shouldst  go  to  -  morrow. 
What  said  the  Emperor,  my  Brabano,  when  he  told  thee 
of  the  order?" 

"It  was  the  noble  Tigellinus  and  not  the  Emperor 
who  informed  me,"  was  the  reply,  and  Brabano  noted 
the  lowered  countenance  of  the  soldier  as  he  heard  the 
name.  "I  had  already  spoken  to  him  in  behalf  of  our 
friend,  so  he  warned  me  of  the  time  when  the  appeal 
came  on  for  hearing." 

"What  have  I  to  fear?"  asked  Paul,  calmly. 

"The  good  Tigellinus,"  replied  Fabyan,  grinding  his 
teeth.  "If  he  should  question  thee  thou  must  speak 
falsely,  to  escape." 

Again  the  Apostle  smiled. 

"I  recognize  my  peril,"  he  said,  "if  that  be  the  con 
dition." 

"He  hath  a  beast  in  training,"  observed  Brabano, 
quietly,  "worthy  of  especial  mention  and  of  thy  especial 
memory;  Caesar  hath  spoken  of  it  also.  Among  the 
thousands  in  the  dens  of  the  amphitheatre  there  is  a 
lion  he  hath  named  Caligula.  The  beast  is  a  mountain 
of  bone  and  flesh,  all  muscle  from  tooth  to  tail,  and  his 
special  office  will  be  to  lead  the  pack  against  the  Chris 
tians.  We  shall  save  thee  from  such  a  fate,  good  Paul, 
but  thou  must  temper  thy  speech  to  our  suggestion.  I 
told  Tigellinus  thou  wert  a  Christian  to  keep  thine  hon 
esty  intact,  but  made  excuses  that  set  him  off  his  guard." 

127 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"I  would  not  purchase  safety,  with  the  throne  of 
Caesar  added,"  said  the  Apostle,  "if  I  did  it  by  deceit. 
I  know  already  that  it  is  my  blessed  fortune  to  suffer 
death  in  my  Master's  name;  the  hour  He  will  fix.  When 
my  message  here  is  spoken  it  will  be  time.  I  have  no 
fear." 

"Death,"  observed  Brabano,  "is  a  prospect  which  no 
man  should  invite.  It  hath  a  most  loathsome  environ 
ment  if  we  keep  it  from  the  pyre.  Worms  seek  the  body, 
and  the  most  delicate  sister  of  Venus  smelleth  foully. 
The  lambent  sparkle  goeth  from  the  eye,  and  the  voice 
of  music  is  mute  forever.  I  find  no  haven  beyond  the 
stars,  and  have  heard  no  voices  from  Olympus.  Dark 
and  chill  and  cold,  the  tomb  is  the  gateway  to  oblivion, 
and  the  proud  spirit,  with  ambition  quenched,  hath  lost 
the  aspirations  of  color,  love,  and  light  in  sodden  noth 
ingness.  Who  flies  to  such  a  fate?" 

"I,"  said  Paul,  "if  thou  speakest  of  death;  at  the 
proper  time  I  shall  welcome  it  gladly.  All  men  have 
dreamed  of  immortality,  yet,  like  thee,  have  seen  it  not. 
Jesus,  of  whom  I  spoke  to  thee,  doth  give  it.  Color, 
love,  and  light  are  but  faint  perceptions  of  the  joys 
which  wait  for  him  who  dies  in  Christ." 

"  Tis  not  a  part  of  our  Jewish  faith,"  said  Bra 
bano. 

"No,  although  it  comes  in  supplement,"  said  Paul. 
"Why  turn  away  from  the  only  hope  which  man  hath 
found  since  Adam?" 

"We  should  not,"  answered  Brabano;  "but  earth 
makes  a  good  kingdom,  and  hath  choice  advantages  of 
certainty.  Look  into  the  garden  through  the  window; 
our  senses  would  swoon  in  the  presence  of  a  more  sumpt 
uous  heaven." 

"How  many  hath  such  a  garden?"  was  the  severe 
response.  "I  walked  through  it  without  a  knowledge 
of  its  beauty,  because  its  flowers  have  no  message  for 

128 


LUX    CRUC1S 

the  people  for  whom  Christ  died.  Yet  God  hath  loved 
this  world,  since  He  sent  His  Son  to  save  it." 

"Let  us  aid  Him,  then,"  said  Brabano,  smoothly, 
unheeding  the  stern  and  rebuking  eyes.  "Let  us  ex 
tend  these  gardens  until  they  reach  throughout  the  em 
pire,  and  let  us  take  the  people  He  died  to  save  into  a 
common  brotherhood.  Thy  religion  hath  merit  beyond 
compare.  Indeed,  I  had  heard  of  it  before,  although  I 
mentioned  it  not.  The  name  of  Christ  was  early  brought 
to  me,  when  I  was  humbler  than  now;  but  while  I  felt 
its  spell — while  I  studied  it  deeply  and  my  admiration 
bowed  down — I  saw  its  danger  and  knew  that  it  stood 
between  me  and  what  I  have  since  become.  But  now 
I  welcome  it  and  thee,  and  I  know  what  we  may  do 
together.  That  philosophy  is  broad  which  teaches  a 
common  love,  and  a  religion  of  charity  will  involve  the 
world.  Thou  seest  how  I  have  listened  and  understood? 
It  is  speedily  done,  too,  if  we  are  wise,  and  fate  itself 
makes  our  conditions.  The  earth  hath  become  one 
country;  Rome  hath  made  it  so.  All  peoples  bow  to 
a  common  sovereignty  and  take  their  mandates  from 
the  spot  whereon  we  sit.  'Tis  a  mighty  ear  prepared 
for  a  convincing  voice,  and  that  thou  hast.  Speak  the 
words,  and  we  shall  rule  the  world!" 

Fabyan  gazed  at  the  physician  in  astonishment.  Bra 
bano  had  spoken  slowly  at  first,  but,  impelled  by  his 
theme,  his  voice  had  risen  until  his  words  thrilled.  Here 
was  the  meaning  of  his  suggestions  of  the  morning. 
Since  he  had  heard  from  Paul  the  doctrine  of  a  rebel,  he 
was  declaring  a  treason  of  his  own. 

"Softly,"  replied  the  Apostle,  who  had  looked  steadily 
at  the  animated  countenance,  his  own  never  changing 
under  the  vibrant  voice  or  the  words  which  it  spoke. 
"God  is  the  author  of  the  religion  which  I  teach,  and 
His  Son,  not  we,  is  to  redeem  the  world.  Whether  or  not 
Rome  hath  prepared  the  way  matters  little  to  Him  who 

9  129 


LUX    CRUCIS 

holds  the  seas  in  the  hollow  of  His  hand.     What  wouldst 
thou  of  me?" 

Brabano  looked  through  the  open  window,  his  eyes 
now  quiet.  For  a  time  he  continued  in  an  attitude  of 
reflection. 

"I  would  know  thy  purpose  better,"  he  replied,  at 
length.  "This  in  order  that  I  may  help  thee  the 
more.  This  Jesus — whom  thou  callest  the  Master — 
possessed  He  not  certain  powers  over  the  spirits  of 
darkness?" 

"He  possessed  all  power,"  replied  Paul.  "The  be 
loved  Peter  saw  Him  change  water  into  wine,  saw  Him 
feed  a  hungry  multitude  with  naught  but  a  few  small 
loaves  and  fishes,  saw  Him  make  the  leper  whole,  and 
raise  the  dead  as  from  a  sleep.  The  ruler  of  things  ma 
terial  hath  all  dominion  over  them." 

"Moses  possessed  such  powers,"  observed  Brabano, 
musingly;  "and  there  was  the  rod  of  Aaron.  Fabyan 
hath  told  me  of  certain  wonders  done  by  thee,"  and  he 
turned  his  large  eyes  upon  the  Apostle.  "One  who  is 
proof  against  the  bite  of  a  serpent  hath,  perhaps,  little 
fear  of  the  judgment  of  Nero." 

"Truly!"  cried  Fabyan,  joyfully,  having  listened  with 
growing  amazement  to  the  conversation,  relieved  by  a 
sudden  thought.  "Thy  wisdom,  Paul,  and  these  strange 
powers  of  the  East,  may  save  us  all.  What  need  to  die 
in  the  arena,  or  fear  Tigellinus,  if  we  possess  them" 

"Right!"  cried  Brabano, his  eye  again  flashing.  "Thou 
hast  my  thought,  my  Fabyan;  therein  lieth  not  only 
power,  but  safety — the  way  of  peace  for  me  and  thee 
and  all  thou  lovest — for  Paul,  and  all  his  hopes.  When 
we  have  deposed  the  captain  and  seized  the  tiller,  we 
have  the  galley;  with  the  general  slain  and  the  inner 
citadel  taken,  we  may  rule  the  city;  the  palace  and  the 
senate  are  Rome,  and  if  we  master  Rome  we  rule  the 
world!" 

130 


LUX    CRUCIS 

An  almost  imperceptible  smile  flashed  in  the  beard  of 
Paul,  and  then  his  features  were  again  stern. 

"I  have  said  that  I  am  without  fear,"  he  observed. 

"Truly;  but  why  needst  thou  go  either  to  death  or 
martyrdom?"  asked  Brabano.  "Possessed  of  thy  Mas 
ter's  strength,  thou  mayst  make  of  His  religion  a  com 
mand  and  not  a  plea — enforce  it  by  power,  not  suppli 
cation;  and  as  for  Caesar,  he,  after  all,  is  as  one  possessed 
by  a  devil." 

"Nay,  the  word  is  the  word,"  said  Paul.  "It  shall 
be  as  Christ  spoke  it.  He  conquereth  by  love,  not  fear, 
and  His  appeal  is  to  the  heart  of  man.  What  are  the 
needs  of  the  people  He  would  seek? — to  do  mercy,  to 
know  love,  and  have  charity." 

"Then  we  shall  make  them  powerful,"  said  Brabano, 
drawing  his  form  erect  and  spreading  his  majestic  shoul 
ders;  "being  powerful,  they  will  do  mercy;  we  will  lift 
them  above  peril,  and  they  will  know  love;  and  when 
we  have  given  them  the  earth,  they  will  do  charity. 
This  will  not  be  with  a  Caesar  on  the  throne  and  the 
legions  marching  at  his  orders.  I  will  welcome  thee, 
good  Paul,  and  aid  thee.  Thy  mission  hath  found  a 
friend  at  Rome.  Born,  as  thou  sayest,  at  Bethlehem, 
thy  Master  well  might  wish  the  world  a  Jewish  kingdom. 
Let  thy  mind  dwell  upon  it — from  Brittany  to  Palestine, 
from  Germany  to  Egypt — an  empire  of  Jews!  We 
might  build  upon  these  seven  hills  a  palace  to  stretch 
to  heaven,  mocking  the  tower  of  Babel.  With  half  the 
wealth  this  feeble  despot  squanders  the  sea  might  be 
alive  with  Hebrew  sail ;  each  citizen  should  be  a  soldier, 
but  make  his  camp  at  home;  we  should  parcel  the  days 
of  the  month,  alternate  to  the  trade  of  war  and  labor. 
We  should  found  a  college  in  each  country  to  teach  the 
people  loyalty  to  Rome,  and  in  Rome  a  college  to  teach 
them  loyalty  to  us.  Is  it  not  a  picture  to  barter  for  a 
Nero  and  his  circus?" 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Fabyan  sat  under  the  spell  of  his  words.  He  saw  a 
hope  in  the  deep  sentences  of  the  physician  which  in 
spired  him.  The  Amici  had  friends,  and  in  the  senate 
were  many  fearful  and  discontented  men.  The  tra 
ditions  of  the  city  were  filled  with  the  names  of  tyrants 
who  were  slain,  and  the  army  would  follow  any  leader 
with  the  strength  to  raise  a  banner.  He  was  himself 
popular  with  the  legions,  and  it  would  not  be  difficult 
to  sow  sedition  among  the  young  officers  who  might 
find  their  ambitions  served  by  a  change  of  state.  Bra- 
bano  was  not  a  man  to  speak  without  warrant,  and  his 
words  suggested  a  deep  -  laid  plan,  doubtless  wellnigh 
perfected,  with  confederates  secure.  The  young  soldier 
understood  his  appeal  to  the  Apostle.  The  Jews  were 
numerous  in  Rome  and  vicinity,  and  the  people  believed 
in  spells.  Paul  could  preach  an  uprising  among  the 
very  class  most  likely  to  influence  the  army,  and  Bra- 
bano,  recognizing  a  truth  in  his  doctrine  and  feeling  his 
magic  influence,  understood  how  potent  it  would  be  to 
move  the  masses.  Fabyan  remembered  to  have  heard 
Brabano  once  declare  to  Seneca  that  religion  was  the 
mother  of  motives,  and  a  new  creed,  associated  with  the 
gospel  of  rebellion,  might  make  such  an  empire  as  he  had 
just  pictured. 

While  Fabyan  had  been  thus  moved,  Paul  had  listened 
with  no  evidence  of  emotion,  his  eyes  resting  gloomily 
upon  the  floor.  He  was  unaffected  by  the  words  which 
had  stirred  Fabyan,  and  the  seed  of  the  physician  had 
fallen  upon  stony  soil. 

The  Apostle  had  outlived  ambition  and  earthly  hope. 
With  eyes  wide  opened  he  saw  the  mockery  of  the  world, 
its  vanity  and  shadow.  He  sat  now  within  the  palace 
of  the  Caesar,  before  a  garden  that  exhaled  the  perfumes 
of  Araby,  only  to  find  himself  in  the  presence  of  anx 
iety  and  fear  or  ambition  and  further  longing.  Even 
Nero,  who  was  despot  of  the  world,  seeking  now  amid 

132 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  gildings  of  the  roof  which  stretched  over  them  to 
mend  his  galled  stomach  for  a  feast  of  to-night,  was 
racked  by  ceaseless  unrest,  discontent  driving  him  con 
stantly  to  vice;  and  the  women,  who  made  the  palace 
beautiful,  were  filled  with  envy  and  uncharitableness, 
living  from  day  to  day  on  the  stuffed  sweets  that  would 
be  poison  on  the  morrow.  From  the  Caesar  to  the  leper 
healed  by  Christ,  the  pinnacle  and  foot  of  earth's  poor 
types — both  sad  creatures  of  a  brief  space  in  destiny — 
there  was  scarce  the  difference  of  a  wish,  the  tinselled 
habiliments  of  stupid  grandeur  having  naught  whatever 
to  do  with  those  attributes  of  the  soul  which  alone  made 
life  worth  God's  attention.  What  cared  he  for  throne 
or  empire?  His  eyes  had  seen  the  glory  of  the  Lord  of 
Hosts !  His  ear  had  heard  the  voice  which  made  music 
for  the  spheres!  His  mission  was  to  point  the  way  for 
others  to  redemption,  and  even  Caesar  was  an  object  for 
his  interest  if  he  listened  to  and  heeded  the  words  of  the 
Redeemer.  Nightly  he  was  preaching  the  gospel,  and 
basking  in  the  presence  of  Peter,  the  beloved  disciple. 
Nightly,  when  the  saint  arose,  pushing  back  from  his 
white  brow  the  snowy  hair  upon  which  the  eyes  of  the 
Saviour  had  rested,  and  in  a  voice  now  grown  feeble, 
told,  with  the  confidence  of  one  who  had  seen,  the  story 
of  the  Master,  the  stern  voice  that  had  thundered  in 
Macedonia  was  hushed,  the  high  spirit  that  had  dared 
death  in  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem  was  humbled — Paul, 
the  dauntless,  was  as  a  little  child,  his  full  heart  as  meek 
as  those  of  whom  Jesus  had  said,  "of  such  are  the  king 
dom  of  heaven."  Brabano,  with  his  field  of  vision, 
might  tempt  in  vain.  The  physician  was  himself  the 
creature  of  a  destiny  of  which  Paul  was  certain.  Al 
ready  the  Apostle  saw  in  part  the  fruition  of  his  work, 
and  in  the  pictures  which  formed  themselves  before  his 
eyes  upon  the  marble  floor  the  figures  of  both  of  his  com 
panions  moved.  But  however  his  prophetic  sight  had 


LUX    CRUCIS 

marked  them,  he  knew  the  future  and  its  object;  there 
was  no  miscarriage  in  the  gospel  which  he  taught. 

"I  have  heard  thee  carefully,"  he  said,  at  last,  arising 
and  preparing  to  take  his  leave.  "I  will  hear  thee  fur 
ther  when  thou  hast  the  time  and  humor.  I  thank  thee 
also." 

"We  shall  be  with  thee  upon  the  morrow,"  replied 
Brabano,  making  no  effort  to  detain  him.  "We  shall 
prepare,  as  best  we  may,  for  thy  appearance  before 
Caesar." 

"I  have  no  fear,"  repeated  the  Apostle,  his  eyes  now 
shining  kindly.  Then  he  stopped,  and,  resting  his  hand 
lightly  upon  the  robe  of  Brabano,  he  asked: 

"What  was  the  name,  didst  thou  say,  of  the  lion  at 
the  arena — the  beast  which  is  to  lead  the  pack  against 
the  hapless  ones  to  perish?" 

"Caligula,"  replied  the  physician,  mystified,  as  was 
Fabyan,  by  the  manner  of  the  Apostle. 

"I  will  not  forget,"  said  Paul.  "I  shall  remember  it 
when  I  pray.  Perhaps,  also,  it  is  something  we  should 
all  remember.  Farewell." 

Fabyan  remained  with  Brabano  for  a  further  word, 
after  the  Apostle  had  taken  his  departure,  but  both, 
impressed  by  his  demeanor,  looked  after  the  sturdy  form 
as  it  passed  along  the  walks  of  the  garden  towards  the 
gate. 


XIV 
THE  BLOOD  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  HEROD  AGRIPPA 

A  MOMENT  later,  following  the  departure  of  Paul, 
Fabyan  himself  left  the  apartments  of  Brabano  to 
go  in  search  of  Berenice.  He  did  not  make  this  design 
known  to  the  physician,  but  he  was  sensible  of  the  peril 
which  threatened  the  household  of  his  uncle  and  him 
self  as  well.  He  thought,  therefore,  to  appeal  to  one 
whom  he  knew  to  be  high  in  the  Imperial  favor,  and  of 
whose  interest  and  sympathy  he  was  certain.  During 
the  long  voyage  which  he  and  Berenice  had  recently 
made  together  on  the  vessel  that  also  carried  Paul  to 
Rome,  he  had  been  both  loyal  and  discreet.  He  had 
exhibited  to  the  capricious  princess  of  the  house  of 
Herod  Agrippa  an  appreciation  of  what  they  had  once 
been  to  each  other,  and  a  memory  of  all  that  it  had 
meant  to  him;  he  had  been  courteous,  gentle,  and  her 
cavalier  each  day;  but  in  no  manner  had  he  betrayed 
the  faith  of  Myrrha.  Honest  and  sincere  himself,  he 
forgot  that  part  of  his  past  which  should  have  enlight 
ened  him  fully  regarding  Berenice.  He  should  have 
remembered  it  in  spite  of  her  earnest  glances,  because 
she  gave  him  cause  to  suspect  the  fire  at  her  heart.  He 
knew  her  vanity  and  understood  that  she  was  resentful 
of  the  control  which  he  maintained  for  himself,  but 
there  had  been  a  present  motive  for  his  conduct.  This 
was  outside  his  love  for  Myrrha,  or  any  desire  to  keep 
himself  whole.  Paul  had  been  with  them ;  his  influence 
was  convincing,  and  Fabyan  could  not  believe  that 

135 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Berenice  had  escaped  it.  It  should  have  chastened  her 
memory  of  their  old  relationship.  He  had  been  so  young 
and  a  victim  of  such  readiness.  But  with  Berenice  a 
man  was  impressive  always,  and  in  his  presence  the  long 
lashes  drooped  and  her  manner  grew  caressing  and  in 
viting.  Such  was  her  nature,  ingrained  and  character 
istic,  with  the  added  habit  of  all  her  days.  While  Faby- 
an  could  not  guess  the  exalted  mission  of  the  Apostle, 
and  while,  as  yet,  he  had  but  a  narrow  conception  of  its 
scope  and  meaning,  he  yielded  to  Paul's  influence,  and 
he  believed  that  Berenice  had  yielded  also.  And  if  there 
yet  might  linger  in  her  mind  some  traces  of  her  former 
wantonness,  she  could  not  be  wholly  insensible  to  the 
beauty  of  the  Apostle's  teachings.  He  forgot  the  nature 
of  the  woman,  or  he  did  not  know  it,  and  he  forgot,  also, 
that  her  state  of  mind  was  not  to  be  judged  by  his.  He 
had  once  loved  her  and  found  her  false ;  if  she  had  loved 
him,  however  weak  the  sentiment,  until  she  had  dis 
carded  him,  he  had  been  true.  He  could  summon  no 
regrets,  because  his  heart  had  filled  itself  so  bountifully 
with  a  love  that  was  all-satisfying;  but  she,  with  the 
vanity  of  a  lifetime,  which  was  now  without  a  wor 
shipper,  might  well  seek  to  call  again  to  her  side  the 
Fabyan  whom  she  had  once  dominated.  And  she  would 
do  it  in  a  woman's  way  and  with  a  woman's  wiles,  losing 
nothing  for  lack  of  cunning,  and  missing  neither  occa 
sion  nor  opportunity. 

Fabyan  Amici  thought  little  of  this.  His  knowledge 
of  woman  was  not  profound;  his  experience  had  been 
limited  to  a  coquette  and  her  antithesis ;  his  other  asso 
ciations  had  been  without  significance.  He  was  not  a 
philosopher  like  Brabano.  As  he  had  grown  out  of  the 
days  of  Berenice,  and  made  up  his  wisdom,  he  had  de 
veloped  it  about  the  duties  of  a  soldier.  Bold  and  brave, 
impetuous  as  he  was,  he  was  a  child  in  all  of  that  knowl 
edge  relating  to  those  disingenuous  arts  of  which  Bere- 

136 


LUX    CRUCIS 

nice  was  mistress.  He  felt  this  to  some  extent,  and, 
therefore,  had  confidence  in  the  assistance  she  could 
render  him.  He  purposed  to  conceal  nothing  from 
Brabano,  but  he  could  not  afford  to  neglect  any  aid;  he 
would  pursue  his  adherence  to  the  physician,  but  hav 
ing  gained  a  respite  through  the  influence  of  Berenice, 
he  would  be  the  better  equipped  to  assist  him.  He, 
once  so  powerful  in  himself  and  his  family,  would  have 
scorned  to  intrigue  through  the  Empress  for  his  own 
safety,  but  for  Myrrha  he  would  go  to  any  lengths. 

So  thinking,  he  halted  in  the  corridor  before  the  door 
of  the  apartments  of  Berenice,  overjoyed  to  find  that 
she  was  now  within;  she  had  returned  from  her  drive. 

The  maid  who  announced  him  returned  after  a  dis 
creet  interval.  Following  her  guidance,  he  was  ushered 
through  the  drawn  curtains.  The  spacious  chamber 
evidenced  the  luxurious  tastes  of  its  occupant — the 
woman  who  now  smiled  at  him  with  dazzling  eyes  from 
a  great  seat  in  the  centre,  in  which  she  sat  almost  as 
upon  a  throne.  It  was  apparent  that  the  time  was 
propitious,  and  his  hopes  rose;  in  the  graceful  attitude 
in  which  she  had  placed  herself,  in  the  sweep  of  her 
garments,  which  she  had  arranged  with  due  regard  to 
his  coming  after  he  had  been  announced,  in  the  tint  upon 
her  cheeks,  which  heightened  as  he  approached,  he  saw 
that  he  was  welcome.  With  a  wave  of  her  hand  she 
dismissed  her  attendant,  and  they  were  alone. 

"Be  seated,  my  Fabyan,"  she  said,  indicating  a  couch 
immediately  to  her  front.  "It  is  a  pleasure  so  great  to 
see  thee  thus  that  I  would  make  the  most  of  it.  I  have 
much  neglect  of  me  with  which  to  reproach  thee.  I  re 
member  only  the  scant  hour  in  the  gardens  where  we 
were  not  alone,  and  from  that  thou  didst  hasten  away 
without  word  to  me.  How  hast  thou  fared  now  that 
Rome  is  again  familiar  and  thou  hast  settled  into  routine 
once  more?" 

137 


LUX    CRUCIS 

He  answered  her  manner  with  a  like  spirit. 

"Thou  knowest  the  fortunes  of  a  soldier  in  these  days 
of  Nero,"  he  answered,  with  a  smile;  "they  vary,  but  a 
man  should  take  defeat  with  victory.  I  could  stand 
defeat,  although  I  have  known  little  of  it;  but  in  some 
contests  one  needs  a  woman's  aid  to  win.  I  have  come 
to  ask  a  favor." 

She  let  her  eyes  droop  with  the  movement  that  he 
knew  so  well,  her  demeanor  grown  soft  and  winning. 
Her  voice  fell  as  she  replied,  and  in  its  tones  he  saw 
that  she  was  the  Berenice  of  old,  sensuous,  seductive, 
and  breathing  danger  in  every  languorous  movement 
that  wafted  perfume  from  her  luxurious  person.  He 
was  too  much  a  man,  with  his  knowledge  of  her  atmos 
phere  and  of  her,  not  to  be  impressed  by  her  manner. 
It  had  in  it  too  much  which  he  remembered.  He  felt 
a  sense  of  disappointment.  His  own  development  since 
the  days  of  their  experience  had  been  on  a  higher  plane. 
He  had  grown  in  truth  and  integrity  of  character,  and 
his  consciousness  of  his  greater  worth  had  augmented 
since  Paul  had  brought  a  spiritual  knowledge  into  his 
life;  hence  his  sense  of  disappointment  grew. 

"A  favor?  This  is  a  pleasure,  truly,"  she  said,  her 
glance  stealing  to  his  from  under  the  cover  of  her  lids. 
"All  through  the  months  of  our  perilous  travels  I  looked 
to  see  some  response  to  the  friendship  which  I  offered. 
Thou  wouldst  not  have  me  wholly  solicitous  and  turn 
the  beggar  thou  used  formerly  to  be?  Thou  art  too 
gallant  to  tax  my  poor  heart  so  much.  Under  the  eyes 
of  the  good  Paul  we  might  be  as  children,  knowing  no 
evil,  but  now  we  can  remember  how  much  we  have  been 
to  each  other.  It  is  well  enough,  like  our  beautiful 
Nero,  to  love  poetry,  or,  like  the  Christian  Paul,  to 
dream  of  a  heaven  beyond  the  clouds;  but  we  lose 
nothing  by  a  foretaste  on  earth.  If  Paul  thinks  so  he 
is  mistaken;  if  he  insists  so,  why,  then,  I  stand  by  my 

138 


LUX    CRUCIS 

words  and  keep  my  philosophy  as  a  woman;  thou  wilt 
surely  find  it  to  thy  disposition  as  a  man.  I  can  be 
frank  with  thee,  my  Fabyan;  I  have  heard  all  the  news 
at  court,  but  I  would  not  do  myself  the  injustice  to  be 
lieve  that  thou  couldst  wholly  forget  me.  I  told  thee 
as  much  at  Caesarea.  What  is  the  favor  thou  wouldst 
ask?  I  have  been  gracious  in  the  past;  thou  wilt  not 
find  me  less  generous  now." 

She  forgot  her  treatment  of  him  in  the  days  to  which 
she  referred;  but  she  saw  the  curious  look  that  stole 
into  his  eyes  and  then  the  consternation  which  they 
expressed.  She  watched  him  coyly,  her  own  orbs  chang 
ing  in  both  expression  and  light  as  she  caught  a  glim 
mer  of  the  truth ;  but  the  long  lashes  concealed  her  emo 
tion.  He  moved  uneasily,  and  then  recalled  the  crisis 
with  which  the  Amici  had  soon  to  deal — Berenice  would 
not  be  obdurate ;  she  was  a  woman,  and  could  pity. 

He  reasoned  like  a  lover  and  a  man — like  a  lover  in 
distress  and  a  man  beset  by  trial.  She  could  pity  him, 
but  never  the  one  who  might  make  him  blind  to  her 
advances. 

She  sighed  softly,  drawing  the  filmy  material  which 
enveloped  her  warm  person  over  the  fair  flesh  of  her 
arm,  her  jewelled  hand  upon  the  velvet  within  easy 
reach  of  his;  he  had  taken  it  at  Caesarea,  as  he  re 
membered  with  remorse.  What  had  happened  to  him 
since  ?  Had  he  loved  Myrrha  the  less — and  did  he  love 
her  more  since  he  had  come  to  study  new  doctrines 
under  a  strange  Jew?  And  what  had  these  to  do  with 
love,  or  Myrrha,  the  woman  before  him,  or  the  heart 
that  beat  within  him?  Every  movement  of  Berenice 
was  an  invitation,  extended  graciously  and  offered  to  a 
memory  which  he  would  be  an  Egyptian  anchorite  to 
forget.  His  mind  filled  now  with  Myrrha,  he  thought 
of  it  with  bitterness,  the  sense  of  remorse  growing 
stronger.  How  truly  Paul  had  said  that  "our  sins  will 

139 


LUX    CRUCIS 

find  us  out."  And  Fabyan  thought  further  that  his 
offence  had  been  a  common  one,  and  not  an  offence  at 
all  as  judged  by  the  morals  of  Rome.  He  had  erred  in 
nothing  but  servility  to  the  woman  before  him,  and  this 
error  had  brought  its  own  punishment.  Why,  now,  was 
it  to  arise  and  confront  him  at  this  critical  moment, 
when  the  present  demanded  all  his  powers?  He  thought 
of  it  grimly  as  Berenice  spoke  again. 

"Come,  my  Fabyan,"  she  continued,  the  smile  of 
confidence  yet  upon  her  lips.  "Am  I  not  understood? 
Be  gentle  with  me,  as  of  old,  though  thou  hast  now 
grown  severe  as  a  soldier.  I  have  waited  for  this  mo 
ment  since  the  hour  at  Caesarea  when  from  the  peristyle 
we  looked  together  towards  the  blue  sea." 

He  hesitated  still,  and  then  spoke,  desperately: 

"I  will  save  thee  any  speech,  my  Berenice,  if  thou 
wilt  aid  me  to  save  my  poor  life  and  the  lives  of  others 
whom  I  love." 

"Thy  life — others?     Art  in  peril?" 

She  looked  at  him  with  wonder,  and,  noting  the  change 
in  her  eyes,  he  continued: 

"When  I  have  said  my  life,  in  truth,  I  fear  for  more. 
I  base  my  plea  upon  my  faith  in  thee,  and  that  friend 
ship  which  is  recent,  rather  than  aught  that  hath  been 
before — that  friendship,  sweet  to  be  recalled,  which  grew 
under  the  communion  with  our  Paul,  whose  teachings 
have  gone  to  both  our  hearts  and  made  them  purer.  I 
have  loved  thee,  and  love  thee  now — love  thee  as  a  man 
may  love  a  woman  whom  he  would  defend  to  his  death 
— with  a  love  from  which  all  guilty  fervor  is  lost  in  a  bet 
ter  fancy  which  gives  to  thee  both  dignity  and  strength." 

She  lifted  her  hand  with  an  impatient  gesture,  the 
significance  of  which  he  failed  to  note;  she  essayed  to 
stop  him,  but  he  went  on  earnestly;  he  was  impelled 
by  the  intensity  of  his  feelings  and  his  rising  faith  in 
her.  "I  love  thee  now  as  one  whose  friendship  is  more 

140 


LUX    CRUCIS 

to  be  valued,  because  it  hath  grown  chaste,  and  because 
together  we  can  look  to  a  higher  life,  where  esteem  sits 
in  company  with  truth.  I  come  to  thee  as  a  woman 
who  will  pity  an  other  woman,  whom  I  love;  and,  because 
I  love  her,  she  and  I  and  all  of  my  house  are  threatened 
with  the  anger  of  Caesar.  Thou  knowest  the  court  and 
what  it  can  do  to  those  who  are  not  its  friends.  Thou 
knowest  the  Amici,  their  power  and  dignity — that  power 
and  that  dignity  which  have  provoked  the  enmity  of 
Tigellinus.  The  household  of  my  uncle  is  in  danger. 
His  foster-daughter,  Myrrha,  is  desired  by  the  charioteer. 
She  is  my  betrothed.  Is  not  that  enough?  To  be  de 
sired  by  Tigellinus  is  more  than  a  threat  to  a  woman 
who  is  betrothed — it  has  in  it  more  than  the  elements 
of  death.  As  it  has  come  to  Myrrha,  it  is  to  me  a  peril 
beyond  words.  My  efforts  to  save  her  may  mean  the 
destruction  of  all  who  are  attached  to  me.  That  is  why 
I  am  here.  Help  me!  Thou  art  strong  with  Poppaea, 
and  hence  with  Caesar.  Be  in  truth  my  friend,  and,  with 
thy  woman's  wit,  tell  me  what  I  am  to  do?" 

He  had  risen  now,  earnest  and  impassioned,  and  she 
had  risen  also.  He  stepped  towards  her,  but  she  waved 
him  back,  drawing  her  robes  about  her  and  standing 
by  her  couch,  her  face  a  problem  in  its  anger  and  sur 
prise.  In  a  moment  her  expression  changed  to  mockery 
and  scorn,  but  it  retained  none  the  less  of  fury.  He 
paused  at  her  manner,  and  then  stopped  suddenly.  Her 
glance  froze  all  further  words  upon  his  lips. 

"And  this  is  Fabyan  Amici!"  she  said,  regarding  him 
with  eyes  that  measured  him  slowly  from  head  to  foot; 
"this  is  the  cavalier  of  the  peristyle  and  rose  at  Caesarea — 
Fabyan,  the  courtier — who  knew  me  at  a  time  when  my 
smile  might  buy  his  fortune,  or  that  thing  called  by  Paul 
his  soul !  What  a  man,  and  what  a  day ! — a  day  of  revela 
tion  for  us  both — of  mutual  abasement,  too.  I  foolish 
enough  to  forget  that  I  once  gave  thee  cause  for  anger, 

141 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  them  foolish  enough  to  mistake  me  as  a  woman. 
Fools  both  of  us!" 

She  laughed  harshly,  while  he  gazed  at  her  in  grieved 
surprise  and  with  growing  indignation. 

"The  foster-daughter  Myrrha — thy  betrothed!"  she 
exclaimed,  tossing  her  head  in  derision,  as  she  laughed 
again.  "The  white-faced  hand-maiden  of  old  Lucius! 
Perhaps  the  daughter  of  old  Lucius,  for  aught  I  know, 
for  all  men  are  liars!  Thy  betrothed!  Ha!  ha!  A 
little  yellow  bird  that  twitters,  and  knows  the  value  of 
a  man  as  —  as  Poppaea  remembers  the  time  when  she 
was  like  her!  Help  thee!  I  would  have  helped  thee  to 
plot  against  the  Emperor — I  would  have  helped  thee  to 
any  wish  over  the  corpse  of  my  best  hopes — I  would 
have  sold  all  my  future  to  have  thee  kiss  my  hand  as 
in  the  days  thou  hast  lived  to  mock — and  now  thou 
beggest  that  I  help  thee  to  thy  little  white-face!  And 
such  a  mistress!  Why,  any  beardless  boy  would  be  for 
her  revelation  enough — and  thou  must  waste  thyself!" 
She  paused  in  her  rage,  and  then  spoke  on.  "Enough! 
Come,  sir,  we'll  speak  as  man  and  woman,  since  the 
matter  hath  so  shaped  itself.  Thou  wouldst  save  Lucius 
and  his  family — thy  Myrrha  and  the  rest — thyself,  in 
the  dishonored  mass  that  is  frightened  at  Caesar?  So 
be  it.  Come,  I  know  Tigellinus — none  better.  What 
wilt  thou  give  if  I  help  thee  —  nay,  if  I  draw  the 
charioteer  from  the  hunt  and  save  thee?" 

He  was  silent,  unequal  to  the  fury  of  a  woman's 
scorn  which  had  come  upon  him  so  suddenly.  It  was 
the  old  Berenice,  with  the  added  passion  of  vanity  out 
raged,  grown  powerful  in  her  anger;  it  was  the  coquette, 
slighted,  now  among  his  enemies.  He  struggled  with 
the  disappointment,  rage,  and  despair  that  possessed  him. 
His  impulse  was  to  reply  by  taunt,  and,  angered  the  more 
for  her  words  regarding  Myrrha,  to  hurl  a  defiance  at 
Cassar,  Tigellinus,  and  all  the  court.  But  he  remem- 

142 


LUX    CRUCIS 

bered  that  she  had  been  the  companion  of  his  journey; 
with  her  he  had  learned  to  know  the  faith  of  Paul.  This 
thought  of  the  Apostle  calmed  him. 

"  I  scarcely  understand  thee,  my  Berenice,"  he  replied, 
with  sadness  in  his  tone.  "  I  have  much  to  forgive  my 
self  for  having  angered  thee.  Since  I  find  that  thou  art 
without  pity,  I  can  at  least  show  thee  that  I  am  without 
resentment.  Deal  with  my  petition  as  thou  wilt,  I  am 
yet  thy  friend." 

These  were  not  words  with  which  to  mollify  her.  With 
such  a  woman,  at  such  a  time,  rage  and  anger — a  tempest 
to  meet  her  own — would  have  served  him  better.  She 
laughed  again,  the  harsher  note  now  gone, but  her  accents 
still  vibrant  with  the  fury  which  she  had  expressed. 

"No — the  friend  of  thine  uncle's  foster-child!"  she 
retorted,  scornfully.  "The  little  new  one  to  whom  thou 
art  teaching  love !  What  wilt  thou  give  ?"  she  continued ; 
"thou  hast  not  answered  me.  How  much  dost  thou 
value  this  little  innocent,  whose  peeping  fancy  is  as  a 
breath  of  wind  to  the  storm  I  offered  thee  ?  Come,  since 
I  must  bargain  with  thee." 

"I  will  give  my  life,"  he  replied,  his  face  pale  with  his 
suppressed  emotion.  "Give  it  cheerfully,  and  with 
out  regret." 

'  'Tis  the  answer  of  a  man!"  she  exclaimed,  her  scorn 
growing.  "I  will  swear  to  have  heard  it  myself  a 
thousand  times,  perhaps  from  thee.  '  My  life,'  dost  thou 
say  ? — why  not  thy  fortune  also  ?  '  My  fortune  and  my 
life'  is  the  formula.  Bah!  the  life,  which  the  gladi 
ator  gives  on  order,  the  debtor  flings  away,  and  which 
thou,  as  a  soldier,  hast  offered  a  hundred  times  in  bat 
tle.  Truly,  this  girl  hath  inspired  thee  with  a  passion  fit 
to  succeed  mine  own,  since  the  measure  of  thy  sacrifice 
is  so  vast!" 

"I  admit  it,"  he  answered,  quietly.  "My  life  is  noth 
ing  to  save  her  and  those  she  loves;  but  it  is  all  I  have." 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"What,  sir!"  she  cried,  fiercely,  looking  at  him  with 
eyes  in  which  gleamed  all  the  fury  of  the  sands  which 
had  warmed  her  birth.  "After  thy  confession  of  to-day 
thou  mightst  do  better.  Wilt  give  thine  honor  —  thy 
faith — thy  soul  ?  Is  that  too  much  for  a  woman  if  thou 
lovest  her?" 

He  looked  at  her  fixedly,  seeing  now  the  strength  of 
the  rage  he  had  inspired. 

"Remember  what  this  may  mean  to  thee  and  to  her," 
continued  Berenice,  her  face  still  flaming.  "She  may 
come  to  the  palace — Caesar  hath  no  gentle  way,  and 
Tigellinus — ha!  ha!  She  is  to  be  pitied,  surely,  if  he 
brings  her  here,  not  for  love  of  her  but  for  hate  of  thee. 
Let  her  first  have  Caesar's  eye — and  then  the  charioteer! 
Wilt  have  her  tossed  about  the  court  before  she  is  tossed 
to  the  lions?  I  might  suggest  it.  Come,  wilt  give  thine 
honor?" 

He  flushed  and  then  paled.  Her  words  opened  to 
him,  as  to  one  who  looked  down  a  widening  corridor,  a 
vision  of  what  might  come  to  Myrrha  through  the 
hatred  which  Tigellinus  might  hold  for  him.  He  was 
ignorant  of  the  feelings  of  the  Emperor's  favorite  beyond 
what  Brabano  had  suggested  to  him,  and  was  as  one 
groping  in  the  dark.  The  fury  of  the  woman  before 
him  frightened  him — not  for  himself,  but  for  his  be 
trothed.  Had  he  been  alone  he  would  have  laughed  at 
all  danger,  and  have  gone  with  a  smile  to  any  fate;  but 
he  trembled  in  the  presence  of  a  peril,  its  width  un 
known,  which  threatened  the  others  whom  he  loved. 
His  perplexity  heightened  the  danger  and  exagger 
ated  the  position  in  which  he  found  himself.  In  be 
half  of  Myrrha  he  would  grasp  at  any  straw,  and  to 
save  her  there  was  no  sacrifice  which  he  would  not 
make. 

"I  will  give  all,"  he  replied,  huskily.  "If  thou  canst 
aid  her — my  Myrrha — I  will  give  to  the  uttermost,  my 

144 


LUX    CRUCIS 

fortune,  my  life,  and  my  honor.  Whom  wouldst  thou 
have  me  betray?" 

"Whom!"  she  cried,  her  eyes  blazing  and  her  voice 
rising  in  malignity.  "There,  again,  is  the  man.  Whom! 
Whom !  Whom  but  the  girl  herself — thy  beloved  Myrrha, 
the  white-face?  Wilt  betray  her  to  me?  Wilt  put  her 
aside  for  some  softer  youth,  whom  she  will  find  more 
fitting  to  her  silly  ways,  while  thou — with  the  soldier 
that  hath  risen  in  thee,  and  the  new  strength  which  I 
noted  jealously  in  our  journey  from  Cassarea — makest 
amends  to  my  beauty?  I  can  save  thee,  her,  thine 
uncle,  and  his  household.  My  woman's  wit  shall  be 
potent  if  thou  wilt  bargain  with  me.  How  is  it?" 

His  anger  rose  to  his  throat  and  choked  him.  He 
forgot  Paul,  his  teachings,  and  the  influence  of  the  doc 
trines  of  meekness  and  humility.  He  looked  at  her  with 
a  fury  as  great  as  her  own,  and  stepped  forward  with  a 
movement  that,  despite  her  rage,  for  an  instant  stopped 
her  breath.  Men  could  be  goaded  to  desperation,  and 
something  in  his  eyes  frightened  her.  Then  he  recov 
ered  slowly,  gaspingly,  as  one  who  sets  his  muscles  after 
a  struggle  to  the  death.  He  had  been  tempted,  but 
was  now  resolved ;  he  had  touched  the  verge  of  madness 
in  his  rage  because  he  had  been  tempted. 

"No,"  he  answered,  calmly.  "I  will  give  nothing.  I 
will  rely  henceforth  upon  the  resources  within  myself 
and  that  strength  which  cometh  from  on  high,  mightier 
than  the  powers  of  all  the  earth.  I  thought  to  touch 
thee  with  the  name  of  Paul,  and  marvel  to  find  how 
much  I  have  mistaken  thee.  Once  before  I  lost  thee, 
and  was  grieved,  but  now  I  fear  that  thou  hast  lost 
thyself,  and  I  grieve  indeed.  May  peace  be  with  thee!" 

The  fire  still  lingered  in  her  eyes,  but  as  she  regarded 

him  her  thoughts  were  busy.     She  was  thinking  of  the 

girl  who  had  won  him — this  man,  now  cold  and  severe, 

whom  she  had  known  as  a  blast  from  a  furnace  in  the 

10  145 


LUX    CRUCIS 

days  of  his  revelry.  Then  she  laughed,  sinking  back 
upon  her  cushions  with  her  old  grace,  again  languorous 
and  subtile. 

"Go,"  she  said,  as  she  touched  a  bell  which  brought 
her  maid  to  the  chamber.  "Good  hours  to  thee,  my 
Fabyan.  The  soldier  is  poor,  indeed,  who  hath  nothing 
to  sell  at  court." 

He  bowed  to  her  sternly  and  departed,  followed  by 
the  echoes  of  her  mocking  laughter  which  came  through 
the  drawn  curtains. 


XV 
THE  COURT  OF  NERO 

UPON  the  morning  following  the  interview  between 
Brabano,  Paul,  and  Fabyan,  and  the  fateful  scene 
between  the  latter  and  Berenice,  Nero  sat  in  state  in 
the  throne-room  of  the  Palatine.  These  occasions  had 
grown  rare  of  late,  but  when  the  young  Emperor  saw 
fit  to  assume  the  diadem  and  purple,  and  sit  in  the 
grandeur  of  his  office,  it  was  made  a  ceremony  of  sur 
passing  splendor.  Soldiers  massed  along  the  avenues 
approaching  the  Palatine,  and  the  praetorian  guard  sur 
rounded  the  palace.  The  senate  attended  in  robes  of 
state,  and  their  wives  and  families,  with  long  trains  of 
slaves,  accompanied  them  in  litters  and  chariots.  The 
vicinity  of  the  court  glistened  with  breast -plate,  helmet, 
and  plume,  and  from  foot  to  top  of  the  approaching 
stairways  of  marble  on  either  side,  and  among  the  fluted 
columns  of  the  porticos,  the  sunlight  reflected  the  sheen 
of  spears.  Governors  of  the  near-by  provinces  came  with 
their  retinues,  and  the  tribunes,  in  golden  armor,  and 
bearing  their  batons  of  office  topped  by  the  eagles  of 
Rome,  preceded  the  Germans  as  an  Imperial  guard.  Bells 
were  rung  and  gongs  beaten  throughout  the  city,  and 
the  temples  of  Minerva,  Venus,  and  Vesta  were  deco 
rated.  Garlands  and  streamers  flew  from  lofty  staffs 
high  above  the  Circus  Maximus,  the  whole  city  came 
forth  in  gala  dress,  and  until  the  noon  hour,  the  moment 
of  Caesar's  sitting,  the  shops  were  closed  and  business 
ceased. 

147 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  appearance  of  the  Apostle  before  the  throne  in 
this  effulgent  pageant  was  an  obscure  incident  to  its 
regal  happening  —  for  him,  perhaps,  a  most  fortunate 
circumstance.  The  ceremony  was  to  proclaim  a  new 
office  for  the  victorious  Galba,  who  had  lately  triumphed 
with  the  army  in  the  North,  and  to  announce  the  will 
of  Caesar  as  to  the  official  attendance  at  the  coming 
Feast  of  Neptune. 

The  chamber  which  was  the  scene  of  this  august  spec 
tacle  was  a  vast,  octagonal  apartment  occupying  the 
entire  wing  of  the  palace  between  the  Imperial  gardens. 
The  throne  itself  sat  high  upon  a  marble  platform,  ap 
proached  by  circular  steps,  under  a  vast  canopy  of 
purple  supported  by  golden  rods.  The  mosaic  floor 
was  a  mass  of  color  in  every  design  of  leaf  and  bud,  in 
terrupted  at  intervals  by  rugs  and  tapestries,  which  were 
thrown  about  the  platform  to  the  right  and  left. 

Nero  was  in  his  twenty-sixth  year.  His  stature  was 
graceful  but  attenuated  by  indulgence,  and  the  flesh, 
of  an  unhealthy  hue,  hung  loosely  upon  his  arms  and 
legs.  His  head  was  large,  his  features  prominent,  and 
his  eyes  small,  under  a  protruding  brow.  Nothing  within 
his  countenance  revealed  the  immeasurable  corruption 
of  his  mind,  and,  while  his  smile  was  frank  and  engaging, 
his  lips  were  thin  and  cruel,  and  at  times,  in  rage,  they 
parted  to  disclose  the  ratlike  character  of  his  teeth.  He 
was  master  of  dissimulation,  despite  the  power  which 
made  it  unnecessary,  and  his  vanity  was  boundless;  the 
slightest  lapse  of  conduct  which  failed  in  Imperial  defer 
ence  meant  immediate  hatred  and  ultimate  death. 

His  person  upon  his  Imperial  seat  was  a  mass  of  gems, 
and  blazed  until  it  dazzled  the  eye,  while  Poppaea, 
scarcely  less  resplendent,  sat  beside  him  in  robes  so 
crusted  with  gold  as  to  impede  the  grace  of  her  wanton 
form. 

It  was  upon  such  occasions  that  Tigellinus  shone  at 

148 


LUX    CRUCIS 

his  best,  and  Nero  took  in  him  a  great  personal  pride. 
The  prefect,  with  his  body  of  a  gladiator  and  the  pliant 
muscles  of  a  chariot  racer,  in  which  calling  he  had  first 
won  the  favor  of  his  Imperial  patron,  was  a  master  of 
detail  and  arrangement.  It  was  he  who  set  the  guards 
in  order  and  laid  out  the  course  of  the  pageant,  and 
now,  in  a  jewelled  corselet  and  a  helmet  of  pure  gold, 
he  stood  at  the  right  of  his  master,  surveying  the  gor 
geous  assemblage  with  an  eager  and  exultant  eye.  Be 
hind  the  Imperial  couple  had  gathered  the  ladies-in- 
waiting  upon  Poppaea,  and  near  were  Berenice,  Faustina 
(the  latest  love  of  Tigellinus),  Paulina  (the  wife  of  Sen 
eca),  Fulvia,  with  Myrrha  and  Valentina,  and  hundreds 
of  others  of  similar  station  and  rank. 

The  blare  of  a  trumpet  brought  the  concourse  to  at 
tention,  and  Scaveas,  stepping  forward,  proclaimed  order. 
Nero's  eye  had  lost  its  fire,  and,  already  wearied,  he  sat 
back  dully  upon  his  throne,  impatient  for  the  banquet 
of  the  evening.  Galba  was  soon  invested  with  the 
insignia  of  his  triumph,  and  bowed  his  head  to  receive 
the  commendation  of  his  chief.  Nero  aroused  himself 
when  proclamation  was  made  of  the  games.  It  was  a 
subject  that  thrilled  each  ear.  Tigellinus,  advancing, 
made  the  announcements,  his  clear  voice  ringing  through 
the  wide  chamber  as  he  detailed  the  order  of  the  fes 
tivities.  Imperial  Caesar  had  spared  nothing  for  the 
pleasure  of  his  populace.  All  ferocious  beasts  of  which 
Asia  or  Nubia  could  boast  lay  in  their  dens  under  the 
benches  of  the  arena.  Skilled  directors  would  fashion 
them  in  proper  complements,  and  the  successive  spec 
tacles  should  see  man  battle  with  man,  or  man  and  beast, 
or  beast  and  beast  tear  and  rend  each  other.  Wolves, 
with  torches  tied  to  their  tails,  should  be  set  loose  amid 
tigers  wrapped  in  straw  and  strewn  with  oil;  criminals 
should  be  shot  from  catapults,  and  their  bodies  thrown 
high  above  the  banners  of  the  arena ;  and  Arabian  archers 

149 


LUX    CRUCIS 

were  to  shoot  full  of  arrows  some  false  vestals  from  the 
temple  at  Epirus.  But  better  yet,  five  thousand  crim 
inals  had  been  reserved  for  sacrifice,  and  to  these  others 
would  be  added.  They  were  not  men  alone ;  there  were 
women  and  children,  the  latter  the  vile  offspring  of  a 
new  breed  that  worshipped  false  gods,  their  parents 
teaching  arts  to  destroy  the  public  health  and  means 
to  evilly  charm  those  whom  they  hated.  They  were  Jews, 
who  scoffed  at  the  nobility  of  Rome,  and  followed  one 
Christus,  a  former  rebel  of  Judaea;  they  were  incendi 
aries,  designing  to  burn  the  city.  All  such  should  them 
selves  be  burned,  their  bodies  made  for  torches,  by  which 
the  beasts  might  have  light  to  devour  such  as  should 
be  thrown  to  feed  them. 

The  speaker's  eye  glowed  with  the  frenzy  that  in 
spired  him  as  he  told  of  the  carnival  which  Caesar  had 
prepared,  and  his  hand  was  often  raised  in  warning  to 
check  the  cheers  which  burst  forth  to  interrupt  his  words. 
Fabyan  turned  his  glance  in  the  direction  of  Myrrha, 
and  saw  her  face  pale  under  the  fierce  recital,  and  Fulvia, 
who  was  familiar  with  the  sights  of  the  amphitheatre, 
and  Valentina,  who  held  the  common  sentiment  of  the 
Roman  maid  regarding  them,  were  now  grave  and 
thoughtful.  But  Valentina  found  a  comfort  in  the 
glories  of  the  day  beyond  the  rich  efforts  of  Tigellinus 
and  his  speech;  Fabyan  saw  beyond  the  throng  the 
straight  heron  feather  which  marked  the  crest  of  Ethel- 
red,  and  noted  that  her  eyes  were  turned  in  that  direction 
with  many  a  happy  smile. 

A  prisoner  was  now  led  forward.  He  was  a  patrician 
and  an  officer  who  had  rebelled  with  a  detachment  of 
his  men,  in  Galicia,  and  slain  his  superior  in  command. 
Upon  his  trial  he  was  condemned  to  death,  but  had 
appealed  to  Caesar.  His  was  a  wisdom  based  upon 
a  knowledge  that  had  been  potent  in  all  countries,  for 
his  father  was  a  senator,  and  he  had  been  in  his  youth 

150 


LUX    CRUCIS 

a  page  to  Claudius.  His  sister  was  Faustina,  and  Tigel- 
linus  had  interfered  to  save  him.  The  appearance  had 
been  arranged  with  especial  view  to  effect  upon  the  au 
dience,  for  the  condonation  of  an  offence  so  great  might 
tend  to  bring  scandal  upon  even  Csesar.  The  man  was 
weighted  with  golden  chains.  He  was  dressed  in  a 
black  tunic,  and  a  wreath  of  white  flowers  was  curled 
about  his  neck  and  hung,  trailing,  to  his  feet.  He  had 
been  instructed  to  march  before  the  throne  and  bow  in 
supplication  to  Poppasa,  and  as  he  knelt  Nero  arose 
and,  standing,  addressed  him. 

He  spoke  well,  as  the  result  of  years  of  training,  for 
speech  was  his  especial  pride.  He  set  forth  the  enormity 
of  the  crime,  the  order  of  the  army,  and  the  discipline 
which  attached  to  the  legions  in  Roman  tradition;  but 
he  spoke  also  of  the  various  acts  of  valor  which  were 
to  the  prisoner's  credit,  and  then  recited  in  a  modulated 
voice  a  poem  which  he  had  written  upon  mercy.  When 
he  had  finished  he  pronounced  the  pardon  of  the  culprit, 
and  two  of  the  attending  guards  struck  off  his  chains. 
Poppasa  led  with  a  signal  of  pleasure,  and  the  applause 
for  Caesar's  verse  was  deafening,  as  the  man,  now  re 
leased,  stalked  to  his  friends  in  the  assemblage. 

As  Nero  resumed  his  seat,  the  centurion  Julius,  at 
tended  by  a  body  of  the  guard,  entered  a  doorway  on 
the  left  and  presented  Paul  before  the  throne.  The 
limbs  of  the  Apostle  were  unfettered,  and  his  appear 
ance  had  been  made  without  especial  preparation.  He 
carried  himself  with  his  accustomed  calmness,  although 
his  eyes  displayed  a  gleam  of  interest  as  they  involved 
the  splendor  of  the  pageant.  He  looked  to  where  Nero 
sat  high  in  his  golden  chair,  and  thought  of  another 
spectacle,  beside  which  the  pomp  and  grandeur  of  this 
was  as  the  mocking  tinsel  which  in  truth  embellished  it. 
Upon  a  loftier  eminence  he  saw  another  throne,  a 
throne  of  wood,  and  the  attending  soldiers  stood  about 


LUX    CRUCIS 

it;  it  had  not  this  marble  horizon,  with  its  Grecian  line 
of  clouds,  but  its  background  was  the  blue  of  the  sky, 
and  the  women  at  its  foot  were  weeping.  It  held  no 
gilded  Caesar,  weighted  with  precious  gems,  but  the 
naked  figure  of  a  king,  indeed,  was  outlined  on  a  cross. 

He  closed  his  eyes,  as  the  great  pageant  always  in  his 
mind  took  substance  there,  and  crossed  his  brave  arms 
upon  his  breast. 

Nero  looked  down  in  surprise  at  the  group,  and  slowly 
drew  a  jewel  to  his  eye. 

"What  is  this?"  he  asked. 

"A  prisoner  from  Judea,  divine  one,"  said  Tigellinus. 
"He  was  condemned  by  Festus,  and  hath  appealed  to 
Rome." 

Brabano,  who  had  stood  in  the  rear  of  the  throne, 
stepped  now  into  view. 

"He  was  not  condemned,  beloved  Emperor,  but  ap 
pealed  because  he  was  a  Roman.  He  hath  been  a  sol 
dier." 

"What  is  his  offence?"  asked  Nero  of  the  centurion. 

"Sedition,"  replied  the  soldier.  "He  quarrelled  with 
his  compatriots  of  the  Jewish  temple." 

"Let  him  be  pardoned,"  said  Nero,  wearily,  turning 
a  pleasant  eye  upon  the  physician.  "Is  it  not  so,  Tigel 
linus?" 

The  favorite  hesitated.  He  looked  at  the  humble  but 
convincing  figure  of  the  Apostle,  and  his  treacherous 
nature  struggled  against  his  promise  to  Brabano. 

"He  is  a  follower  of  Christus,  great  one.  Thou  hast 
heard  of  this  sect — the  incendiaries." 

"Why,  then,"  cried  Nero,  impatiently,  "take  him 
away  for  the  lions.  This  shall  be  the  judgment  unless 
our  good  Brabano  wishes  otherwise." 

Fabyan  lifted  his  hand. 

"What  is  this?"  said  Nero,  a  suggestion  of  anger  in 
his  voice.  "Oh,  I  see,"  and  he  pressed  his  finger  to 


LUX    CRUCIS 

his  lips  and  lowered  his  head  in  thought.  "This  is  the 
man  who  travelled  in  the  company  of  the  sister  of  the 
Jewish  King — our  Berenice." 

"He  should  be  spared,  methinks,"  said  Tigellinus, 
still  halting,  "but — thou  art  wearied.  We  have  a  feast 
to-night,  and  this  man  may  come  before  thee.  Perhaps 
we  shall  hear  him  with  interest ;  it  may  be  sport  to  learn 
of  these  Christians." 

"Nay,"  said  Nero,  smiling  as  he  arose.  "We  have 
other  matters  for  the  feast.  Let  the  man  begone." 

He  waved  his  sceptre,  and  the  great  concourse  rolled 
away.  It  melted  through  the  doors,  which  the  slaves 
threw  open  on  the  sides,  like  the  receding  waves  upon  a 
beach,  and  as  it  vanished  into  the  gardens  Nero  gave  his 
hand  to  Poppasa  and  assisted  her  to  descend  the  steps  of 
the  platform. 

Fabyan,  with  Brabano,  hastened  to  the  anteroom, 
where  Julius  had  taken  Paul,  prior  to  releasing  him,  in 
accordance  with  the  judgment  of  Nero.  Both  desired 
to  congratulate  him  upon  his  escape.  Fabyan  feared  yet 
some  plot  or  scheme  upon  the  part  of  Tigellinus,  and 
Brabano  wished  to  arrange  for  another  meeting. 

The  Apostle  greeted  them  both  with  pleasure,  but  was 
apparently  unmoved  by  the  experiences  of  the  day.  As 
he  had  said  to  Fabyan,  his  long  imprisonment  by  Felix, 
subsequent  arraignment  before  Festus,  together  with 
the  many  other  incidents  of  adventure  which  had  at 
tended  his  career,  made  an  appearance  before  even  so 
formidable  a  tribunal  as  that  of  the  Caesar  but  an  ad 
ditional  chapter  in  his  eventful  life.  He  readily  agreed 
to  meet  Brabano  again,  telling  him  the  location  of  his 
shop  in  the  Subura,  and  promising  to  attend  at  the 
palace  when  a  messenger  should  come  to  summon  him. 
Brabano  also  expressed  a  wish  to  meet  Peter,  but  at  this 
the  Apostle  hesitated.  He  was  fearless  upon  his  own 
account,  but  he  would  not  put  in  any  jeopardy  his  ven- 


LUX    CRUCIS 

erable  associate.  From  his  place  of  waiting  in  the  cus 
tody  of  the  centurion  he  had  heard  the  jubilant  an 
nouncement  of  the  prefect,  and  knew  the  fate  in  store 
for  many  of  his  brethren.  Like  himself,  Peter  was  in 
God's  hands,  but  Paul  knew  that  duty  enjoined  upon 
him  wisdom,  and  that  the  great  disciple,  no  less  than 
himself,  must  remain  in  the  flesh  so  long  as  either  had 
breath  to  speak  the  message  with  which  the  Master  had 
intrusted  them.  Brabano  noted  his  hesitation  and  did 
not  press  his  request,  but  Paul  finally  said  that,  follow 
ing  their  next  meeting,  if  Peter  so  desired,  he  and  the 
physician  might  meet;  but  the  disciple  would  probably 
not  come  to  the  palace.  The  meeting  would  occur  at 
some  gathering  of  the  Christians  at  which  Brabano 
could  be  present,  provided  he  came  unattended  by  any 
of  the  soldiers  of  the  court. 

The  physician  expressed  his  assent  to  this  arrange 
ment,  and,  bidding  the  Apostle  adieu,  requested  Fabyan 
to  come  with  him  to  his  apartments,  to  remain  until 
the  banquet  of  the  evening. 

Fabyan  was  eager  to  see  Myrrha.  Not  a  moment  had 
been  vouchsafed  him  in  which  to  press  her  hand  or  look 
into  her  eyes  since  she  had,  with  such  delicious  and  rav 
ishing  simplicity,  confessed  her  love  for  him.  He  had 
gone  to  his  uncle's  house  upon  the  night  before,  imme 
diately  after  he  had  left  the  chamber  of  Berenice  in  the 
palace,  but  Lucius,  with  Fulvia  and  the  girls,  accompa 
nied  by  Volgus  and  the  young  Briton,  had  departed.  The 
soldier  had  waited  for  them  until  nearly  midnight,  but 
they  had  not  returned.  He  would  have  gone  again  in 
the  early  morning,  but  it  was  his  duty  to  prepare  for  the 
functions  of  the  day  at  the  court,  and  he  had  to  content 
himself  with  the  glimpse  he  saw  of  her  face  as  she  stood 
in  the  throng  behind  the  Empress.  He  would  have  gone 
now  to  her  side  but  for  those  about  her,  and  the  em 
barrassment  his  presence  might  make  for  her,  because 

154 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  his  ardor,  his  inability,  strangely  new,  to  repress  his 
feelings,  and  because  of  the  fact  that  she  would  be,  with 
Valentina,  in  preparation  herself  for  the  banquet  of  the 
night,  at  which  Lucius  and  his  family  must  attend. 

Paul  could  have  told  him,  had  he  but  spoken,  where 
his  uncle  and  his  beloved  were  upon  the  evening  before, 
but  Fabyan  had  no  thought  that  Lucius  would  have 
sought,  upon  his  own  account,  or,  indeed,  at  the  request 
of  any,  a  meeting  of  those  Christians  whom  so  late  it 
had  been  his  duty  to  persecute.  But  the  words  of  the 
Apostle  had  gone  deep  in  the  old  man's  breast,  and 
Fulvia,  already  apprised  by  rumor,  by  the  mutterings 
of  her  slaves,  by  word  gathered  from  Zekiah  and  the  va 
rious  tradesmen  that  frequented  the  house  to  supply  its 
needs,  and  later  from  the  young  Briton,  of  that  gospel 
which  taught  forgiveness,  charity,  love,  and  those  senti 
ments  so  much  in  harmony  with  a  good  woman's  nature, 
had  pressed  upon  her  husband  a  closer  knowledge  of  the 
creed  of  hope — the  gospel  that  saved — and  he  had  yielded 
to  her  entreaty  to  seek  it  further.  Myrrha  would  have 
waited  for  the  coming  of  Fabyan,  of  which  she  was  cer 
tain,  but  Valentina  was  all  impatience;  she  was  eager 
for  the  adventure,  and  Ethelred,  with  Volgus,  was  to 
guide  them.  Myrrha  knew  that  Fabyan  had  had  as  yet 
no  opportunity  to  inform  his  uncle  of  their  happiness, 
and  she  herself  would  not  make  a  confidant  of  any  in 
the  secret  that  sat  with  such  delight  upon  her  heart,  and 
so  she  went  with  them  in  silence. 

The  night  of  the  feast  surpassed  the  splendor  of  the 
day.  The  palace  of  Nero  was  upon  the  northeastern 
portion  of  the  Palatine,  its  broad  front  looking  upon  the 
Sacra  Via.  To  the  rear  were  the  wide  gardens,  so  accu 
rately  designed  that  they  descended  an  almost  imper 
ceptible  slope,  terminating  at  a  magnificent  temple 
reared  to  the  offices  of  Apollo.  Brabano's  chambers 
were  in  the  southern  and  western  wing,  fronting  upon 

155 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  gardens  to  the  east  and  to  the  rear,  overlooking  a 
steep  wall  which  abutted  upon  a  street  called  Bonaven- 
tura;  they  constituted  a  separate  structure  which  Nero 
had  recently  erected  for  the  physician's  especial  benefit, 
and  from  the  upper  windows,  above  the  surrounding 
foliage,  could  be  seen  the  bronze  eagles  above  the  walls 
of  the  Circus  Maximus  in  the  valley  below,  while  to  the 
southwest  there  was  a  view  of  the  distant  Tiber. 

Fabyan  stood  at  a  window  of  these  apartments,  a  prey 
to  his  perplexed  thoughts,  and,  as  night  fell  upon  the 
soft  leafage  of  the  garden,  the  city,  the  majestic  walls 
and  pinnacles  about  him,  saw  the  lines  of  lights  spring 
like  fire-flies  along  the  white  walks.  Scented  torches 
encircled  the  hundred  fountains  and  were  festooned 
above  the  streams  that  flowed  between,  and  then  great 
fires,  fed  with  oil,  were  lighted  upon  the  tops  of  towers 
erected  at  the  various  entrances  to  the  park.  These  were 
attended  by  slaves,  who  constantly  drew  the  combus 
tibles  with  ropes  to  the  platforms  above,  and  the  great 
glare  which  radiated  from  them  lighted  the  approach 
ing  avenues  and  surroundings  as  though  by  day.  Char 
iots  and  litters  were  massed  in  the  smaller  of  the  sur 
rounding  thoroughfares,  where  gossiping  or  quarrelling 
slaves  were  mingled  in  a  seemingly  confused  throng,  but 
troops  of  soldiers  assigned  them  places,  and  looked  upon 
them  with  watchful  care,  that  the  peace  of  the  Imperial 
epicure  should  not  be  disturbed.  The  guests  were  a 
multitude;  the  choicest  of  the  patrician  citizens  now 
came  to  partake  of  the  Imperial  hospitality.  Tables 
were  spread  throughout  the  great  chambers  of  the  palace 
and  along  its  wide  corridors,  and  others,  for  those  of 
lesser  degree  and  rank,  under  the  trees  of  the  garden. 

Nero  himself  banqueted  in  the  principal  hall,  where  the 
central  board  was  raised  upon  a  marble  pyramid,  its  top 
a  broad  surface  of  dazzling  white.  Its  lower  steps  were 
cushioned  as  seats  to  the  surrounding  boards,  the  whole 


LUX    CRUCIS 

banked  with  masses  of  flowers.  Couches  upon  which 
the  guests  reclined  made  ample  provision  for  luxurious 
ease  while  dining,  and  every  wine  known  to  the  cunning 
of  those  who  pressed  the  grape  was  mingled  with  viands 
of  fish,  flesh,  fruit,  sweet,  nut,  and  moulded  cake,  steam 
ing  from  the  ovens  of  the  kitchens  below,  or  banked  in 
great  golden  basins  of  snow  brought  from  the  tops  of 
the  Apennine  Mountains. 

At  these  feasts  Lucius  had  formerly  a  seat  at  Nero's 
table,  with  Seneca,  Scaveas,  Lucan,  Palleas,  and  the 
elders  of  the  senate.  The  women  of  the  court  were 
given  a  separate  board  immediately  fronting  Nero's  seat, 
upon  which  jugglers,  dancing  girls,  and  sometimes  wrest 
lers  appeared.  But  now  Tigellinus  had  arranged  it 
differently.  Poppaea  and  her  women  sat  upon  Nero's 
right,  while  the  prastor,  with  his  friends,  occupied  the 
left;  Lucan  remained  because  of  his  taste  as  a  poet, 
and  Fabyan  because  he  was  the  most  youthful  of  the 
tribunes;  but  the  elders  and  senators  now  sat  with 
their  families  at  the  neighboring  boards,  a  plan  which 
pleased  them  greatly,  as  they  were  thus  placed  beyond 
the  caprice  or  censure  of  the  Imperial  glance.  Nero  was 
near-sighted,  particularly  at  night,  and  constantly  used 
a  jewel  to  magnify  distant  objects,  but  at  the  feasts, 
and  beyond  the  second  cup  of  Falernian,  wrapped  in  the 
ecstacy  of  his  own  verses,  he  seldom  saw  beyond  the 
women  or  the  dancers,  and  his  guests  thereafter  feasted 
in  peace. 

Brabano  had  now  a  seat  near  his  royal  master  to  the 
left,  and  nearly  opposite  to  Poppasa.  He  had  placed 
Fabyan  beside  him,  where  they  might  converse  together. 
The  latter  was  filled  with  consternation  upon  entering 
the  chamber,  to  find  that  Myrrha  had  been  separated 
from  Lucius  and  his  family  at  the  table  of  the  senators 
and  placed  near  the  person  of  the  Empress.  He  was  at 
a  loss  to  account  for  this,  and  knew  not  to  whom  he 

157 


LUX    CRUCIS 

should  ascribe  it.  The  stately  beauty  of  Berenice  ob 
scured  her  somewhat  from  the  Imperial  eye,  but  Fabyan, 
in  the  rapt  appreciation  of  a  lover,  felt  that  should  Nero 
now  behold  her  in  her  increased  and  developed  beauty 
the  danger  in  which  she  stood,  because  of  the  favorite, 
would  be  augmented  by  the  infatuation  of  his  master. 
He  had  thought  to  withdraw  from  the  board  when  the 
drinking  became  general,  and  had  obtained  from  Brabano 
a  promise  of  assistance.  When  the  banquet  had  reached 
that  stage  where  decorum  was  abandoned — when  the 
toasts  to  Bacchus  and  to  Venus  were  drunk  by  men 
standing  above  the  women  half  disrobed,  who  reclined 
upon  the  flowers  of  the  tables,  while  wine  was  poured 
upon  their  heated  bosoms,  and  drunk  from  their  flesh 
in  amorous  laughter  to  the  music  of  songs  that  made 
even  the  elder  matrons  blush — at  such  a  time  he  would 
steal  to  Myrrha's  side  and  lead  her  from  the  hall,  bidding 
Valentina  and  the  Briton  follow.  None  might  leave 
the  chamber  until  Nero  arose,  under  the  dread  of  his 
high  displeasure,  but  the  guards  could  be  bribed  at  such 
a  moment.  Fabyan  had  ventured  it  before.  After 
Nero  had  recited  his  verses  and  gone  with  Tigellinus 
into  that  state  that  made  his  jewel  useless,  he  had  slipped 
away  without  apparent  notice  or  any  subsequent  rebuke. 
Now,  should  they  be  observed,  Lucius  might  explain 
that  they  were  taken  suddenly  ill,  and  Brabano  could 
ascribe  it  to  an  excess  of  wine;  this,  if  it  were  done  in 
the  physician's  manner  and  with  his  proper  humor, 
would  be  the  subject  of  jest  instead  of  anger,  and 
Myrrha  would  be  spared  the  shame  which  she  always 
felt  at  these  ribald  feasts,  which  had  grown  more  wanton 
as  Nero  had  grown  older. 

As  the  banquet  proceeded  the  young  tribune  grew 
more  impatient.  He  strove  to  catch  the  eye  of  his  be 
loved,  but  those  who  intervened  at  the  angle  of  the 
table  prevented.  He  could  only  see  the  sheen  of  her 


LUX    CRUCIS 

alabaster  flesh  and,  at  intervals,  the  lustre  of  her  hair. 
His  head  rang  with  the  mirth  about  him.  He  was  scarcely 
conscious  of  what  he  ate,  and  Brabano,  trying  in  vain 
to  enlist  his  interest,  abandoned  the  attempt  and  gave 
his  attention  to  the  music.  Nero  arose  and  spoke, 
and  sat  amid  the  shrieks  of  assumed  delight,  and, 
rising  again,  stood  until  the  prolonged  cheers  died 
away. 

Fabyan's  anger  and  perplexity  increased.  He  heard 
nothing  of  Nero's  poem,  although  he  joined  mechanically 
in  the  applause  which  followed;  then  his  brain  reeled 
as  the  youthful  despot  turned  from  his  seat  and  bent 
his  head  over  the  form  of  Myrrha. 

The  excited  fancy  of  the  tribune  had  misled  him,  for 
Nero,  unsteady  upon  his  feet,  had  leaned  forward  to 
caress  Poppsea;  but,  frenzied  with  alarm,  Fabyan  had 
started  erect,  and,  lifting  his  cup  on  high,  had  uttered 
an  exclamation  which  brought  the  board  to  an  amazed 
silence.  He  felt  the  strong  and  restraining  touch  of 
Brabano's  hand  upon  his  shoulder,  but  its  warning  was 
too  late. 

"Hail,  Caesar!"  he  cried,  his  goblet  upraised  and  his 
wit  returning.  "May  a  soldier  without  defeat  in  battle 
admit  himself  vanquished  by  the  august  verses  of  his 
august  master?  Will  Caesar  forgive  a  victim  for  whom 
he  is  himself  responsible?" 

"  Surely,  my  Fabyan!"  answered  Nero,  recognizing  the 
tribune,  a  smile  of  gratified  vanity  replacing  the  annoy 
ance  upon  his  face.  '  'Tis  a  pleasant  suit,  or  else  ill- 
timed.  State  it." 

"  'Tis  the  time  of  times,  immortal  Nero!  'Tis  a  suit 
of  love,  warmed  by  thy  genius,  and  urged  to  confession 
under  thy  glorious  song!" 

"Stand  all!"  cried  Nero,  lifting  his  goblet  as  the  ban 
quet  arose  at  his  bidding.  "  By  the  Greek  god,  Pan!  our 
Fabyan  is  himself  a  poet,  and  since  my  verse  hath 


LUX    CRUCIS 

touched  him  to  acknowledgment  of  love  ye  shall  pledge 
him  in  Caesar's  consent.     Drink!" 

Lucius,  with  Fulvia  and  Valentina,  had  looked  on  in 
wonder,  thinking  their  kinsman  drunken,  but  joining  in 
the  cheer  which  followed  Nero's  words.  The  company 
thought  it  a  part  of  the  feast's  arrangement,  and  cheered 
again  as  Nero  spoke. 

"The  bride!  We  drink  to  the  bride,  my  tribune!  Her 
name?" 

Fabyan  bent  his  head  slowly,  his  hand  upon  his  breast. 
He  knew  how  fierce  the  consternation  he  must  have 
driven  home  to  those  of  his  heart,  so  unprepared  for 
such  a  scene,  but  his  resource,  his  wit,  and  his  experience 
as  a  courtier  came  to  him. 

"Divine  Caesar,"  he  replied,  "she  sits  near  the  heav 
enly  Poppaea,  and  is  in  part  under  thy  gracious  favor. 
She  is  the  daughter  of  Miriam  and  the  adopted  daughter 
of  my  kinsman,  Lucius.  If  she  hath  favor  in  thine  eyes, 
I  am  as  fortunate  at  court  as  in  the  field." 

Myrrha  drew  slowly  back,  with  pale  face  and  parted 
lips.  She  marvelled  at  the  ordeal  which  Fabyan  had 
prepared  for  her,  and  fancied  almost,  as  did  those  of  her 
family,  that  her  lover  had  lost  his  mind  in  drink.  She 
did  not  understand  his  desperate  strait,  but  she  saw 
that,  while  laboring  under  some  stress  of  mind,  his  eye 
and  countenance  were  clear;  but  her  confidence  was,  as 
her  love,  supreme,  and  she  nerved  herself  to  face  the 
moment  with  a  demeanor  unflinching. 

"All  beauty  hath  favor  in  my  sight,"  said  Nero, 
answering  Fabyan's  speech,  and  drawing  his  jewel  to 
his  eye.  He  surveyed  her  calmly,  with  no  flush  upon 
his  face. 

"The  gods  be  gracious;  perhaps  thou  hast  won — or 
lost,"  whispered  Brabano. 

"Come,  sweet  Myrrha,"  said  Nero,  extending  his  hand 
and  taking  that  of  the  girl.  ' '  Fair,  indeed,  my  Fabyan, 

160 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  blessed  art  thou  in  thy  choice.  Under  Caesar's 
especial  favor  sit  thou  together,  and  when  we  have  drunk 
another  cup  we  will  excuse  thee,  to  whisper  to  each  other 
in  some  secluded  spot  the  story  of  thy  love." 

He  laughed  as  he  led  Myrrha  to  a  place  at  Fabyan's 
side,  and  returned  to  his  own  by  Poppasa.  As  the  lover, 
with  exultant  heart,  grasped  Myrrha's  hand  and  sank 
with  her  upon  the  cushions,  he  saw  the  surprise  fade 
from  the  eyes  of  Lucius  and  Fulvia  and  a  glad  light 
settle  there,  while  they  waved  to  him  with  joyous  gest 
ures. 

But,  even  as  the  cup  of  joy  was  at  his  lips,  Fabyan  went 
pale  as  he  caught  the  malignant  gleam  in  the  eyes  of 
Berenice.  She  whispered  to  Tigellinus.  In  an  instant 
the  prefect  was  on  his  feet. 

"I  suffer  no  one,"  he  said,  standing  erect,  "to  surpass 
me  in  love  of  Cassar,  or  any  exaltation  in  his  presence. 
All  of  his  words  go  to  my  heart  and  remain  there.  He 
knoweth  this,  and  hence  I  have  his  gracious  favor. 
Surely,  a  lover  inspired  to  public  statement  of  his  pas 
sion,  winning  thereby  his  sovereign's  sanction  of  his 
nuptials,  is  moved  as  deeply,  and  oweth  something  in  re 
turn.  Our  tribune  cannot  have  forgotten  great  Caesar's 
song,  and  a  fit  return  of  the  royal  favor  would  be  a  copy 
of  it  sent  to  us  to-morrow." 

'  'Tis  so,  indeed!"  cried  Nero,  his  eyes  lighting.  "I 
saw  the  passion  which  my  song  inspired,  and  warrant 
our  Fabyan  hath  it  as  well  as  thou.  I  will  have  a  copy 
of  the  tribune  on  the  morrow." 

Tigellinus  bent  upon  Fabyan  a  look  that  was  eloquent 
of  malice. 

"We  will  send  an  early  messenger  to  thee,  tribune," 
he  said. 

Again  his  eyes  flashed,  and  a  pang  went  to  the  stout 
heart  of  the  soldier.     He  looked  into  the  shining  face 
beside  him,  a  wrath  the  more  bitter  because  impotent 
ii  161 


LUX    CRUCIS 

welling  through  his  veins.  He  looked  also  at  the  tri 
umphant  face  of  Berenice,  and  knew  the  ingenuity  that 
had  prompted  Tigellinus  to  speak.  The  princess  of  the 
house  of  Herod  Agrippa  did  not  quail  under  his  glance 
of  anger  and  reproach ;  her  eyes  responded  to  the  gleam 
in  his,  resting  also  upon  the  face  beside  him.  Fabyan 
understood  the  force  of  the  covert  shaft  that  had  been 
fired — almost  as  a  shaft,  in  fact,  to  quiver  in  his  heart — 
and  his  fingers  clinched  as  over  the  handle  of  his  sword 
as  he  heard  the  murmur  of  Brabano: 
"  Tis  as  I  suspected.  Thou  hast  lost!" 


XVI 
BESIDE  THE   FOUNTAIN 

FABYAN  and  Myrrha  availed  themselves  of  the  per 
mission  which  Caesar  had  given  them,  and  when  the 
feast  grew  riotous  hastened  away  together.  The  barb 
which  the  speech  of  Tigellinus  had  set  in  Fabyan's  breast 
yet  rankled  there,  but  above  his  anger  and  chagrin,  and 
above  his  fear — above  the  apprehension  he  felt  for  the 
future  of  Myrrha — was  the  fact  of  her  presence  beside 
him.  To-night  he  had  declared  his  love  for  her  before 
the  world;  she  had  responded  without  embarrassment, 
and  with  a  courage  that  sent  his  soul  to  heaven.  Her 
hand  rested  upon  his  arm  as  they  left  the  banquet-hall, 
and  its  magic  touch  was  potent  to  thrill  as  in  that  su 
preme  moment  when  she  had  first  laid  it  in  his.  He 
thought  of  Berenice,  taunting,  furious,  scornful,  deep 
with  the  sophistry  of  all  her  life,  and  mocking  the  tender 
passion  he  had  won.  Her  words  burned  like  those  of 
Tigellinus.  Who  knew  better  the  emotions  of  the  human 
heart,  or  had  so  tested  them  under  every  circumstance 
of  color,  fault,  or  virtue?  Had  she  spoken  truly  ?  Would 
any  youth  have  found  an  answer  in  Myrrha's  heart? 
Had  he  won  her  love  because  he  had  spoken  for  it  first? 
He  knew  of  her  life  of  innocence  and  how  few  were  her 
opportunities  for  choice  in  such  a  matter.  What  feel 
ings  beset  a  young  girl's  solitude  and  shaped  the  heroes 
of  her  fancy?  What  was  the  depth  of  the  heart  near  his, 
and  what  would  she  return  for  the  love  he  had  given — 
his  love,  and  the  passion  he  had  rejected  in  the  furious 

163 


LUX    CRUCIS 

woman  who  had  scoffed,  as  weak  and  puerile,  at  the 
emotions  of  his  gentle  one?  Myrrha,  so  white  and 
fair  and  tender,  and  shrinking  almost  to  fear  when 
compared  with  the  impetuous  knowledge  of  Berenice! 
His  love  for  her  filled  his  whole  being;  but  what  of  her 
love  for  him? 

At  such  an  hour  and  in  her  company  such  thoughts 
could  only  come  to  a  man  who  had  known  a  Berenice; 
he  thought  not  at  all  in  the  days  when  he  had  gone  to 
her,  forgetful  of  everything  except  the  intoxication  of 
her  presence  and  the  crowning  fact  that  she  professed 
to  love  him.  How  madly  jealous  he  could  be  those 
who  had  known  of  Felix  could  attest.  But  in  spite  of 
the  power  with  which  Berenice  had  once  appealed  to 
him,  she  never  moved  him  as  did  the  girl  whose  exalting 
touch  was  now  upon  his  arm.  What  was  it  ? 

He  was  younger  than  his  gravity  of  demeanor  and 
younger  than  the  dignity  he  had  won;  not  thirty  yet, 
and  he  felt  even  now  the  fervor  of  boyhood  in  his  veins. 
He  had  likewise  a  knowledge  of  conscious  strength  and 
a  power  that  had  never  been  called  upon,  even  under  the 
impulse  of  Berenice's  most  generous  hour.  Was  it  this 
that  the  sister  of  Herod  Agrippa  saw  within  him,  and 
had  it  stirred  her  to  new  passion,  and  hence  to  anger? 
He  knew  not  and  cared  not,  except  that  he  might  bring 
a  more  protecting  sense  to  the  lovely  creature  of  his  soul. 
But  could  she  return  his  love  with  anything  like  the 
intensity  with  which  he  gave  it?  Was  his  life  to  be 
barren  in  the  fact  that  he  loved  vainly,  and  must  he  eat 
his  heart  out  with  the  knowledge  that  he  had  won  her 
affection  at  an  early  moment  and  that  it  could  never  rise 
with  a  majesty  to  match  his  own?  These  were  the  seeds 
which  the  words  of  Berenice  had  planted.  Had  he  not 
appeared  in  the  role  of  a  lover,  his  Myrrha  would  have 
found  some  Paulo  to  stir  the  weakness  of  her  heart.  His 
reflections  were  unworthy  of  himself  and  his  devotion ; 

164 


LUX    CRUCIS 

but  he  remembered  Berenice,  and  had  something  to  be 
forgiven.  Love  has  its  penalties  for  the  violation  of  its 
laws,  and  its  decrees  are  stern  and  pitiless.  What  truth 
lay  in  the  scornful  words  of  Berenice? 

While  it  was  thus  apparent  that  Fabyan  loved  Myrrha 
— loved  her  with  all  the  intensity  and  ardor  of  a  heart 
that  once  loved  vainly — he  had  not  analyzed  his  passion 
nor  sought  to  know  its  cause.  It  was  sufficient  that 
he  loved — that  Myrrha  was  beautiful  and  that  some 
thing  in  her  and  about  her  appealed  to  him  with  a  con 
scious  force.  When  he  had  found  that  she  loved  him  in 
return,  his  heart,  triumphant,  abandoned  itself  to  joy. 
He  had  not  sought  to  know  the  measure  of  her  feeling. 
Hence  the  words  of  Berenice  rested  upon  his  spirits  like 
a  nightmare.  He  searched  himself,  and  then  looking 
from  his  own  soul  he  looked  to  her.  The  supreme  pas 
sion  of  the  heart  finds  no  truth  in  logic ;  it  is  an  impulse 
and  not  a  law.  But,  notwithstanding,  it  is  so  much  the 
chief  motive  of  all  humanity — its  master  instinct — that 
nature  deals  with  it  justly,  and  when  it  is  pure  makes 
its  basis  divine.  Myrrha  was  a  creature  of  the  natural. 
She  loved  beauty,  and,  beautiful  herself,  was  a  thing  of 
love.  The  sad  fortunes  of  her  early  days  had  made  her 
thoughtful  and  developed  within  her  an  unsuspected 
strength.  Bred,  as  she  had  been,  as  a  foster-child,  she 
had  lived  much  in  herself.  Her  imagination  was  quick 
and  her  motives  pure;  her  views  of  life,  even  from  her 
narrow  surroundings,  were  correct.  It  was  the  strong 
that  she  admired,  as  she  felt  a  strength  within  herself; 
and  while  her  voice  was  soft  and  her  manner  gentle,  she 
was  vigorous  in  thought.  But  a  woman  and,  above 
all,  a  girl,  she  loved  the  beautiful.  This  added  a  spirit 
of  poetry  and  romance  to  her  loveliness  and  made  her 
companionship  enchanting.  It  was  little  wonder  that 
Fabyan  loved  her,  but,  however  deep  his  affection,  he 
was  yet  to  know  how  truly  he. was  himself  to  be  envied. 

165 


LUX    CRUCIS 

They  had  passed  down  the  long  corridors  of  the  palace, 
and  between  the  row  of  guards  upon  the  steps  had 
descended  to  the  gardens.  Beyond  the  lights  a  path 
tended  towards  the  cool  shadows.  The  waiting  attend 
ants  had  clustered  about  the  entrances,  where  the  fumes 
from  the  great  building,  with  its  gayety  and  movement, 
stirred  them  to  excitement.  The  lovers  were  unheeded. 
They  passed  along  the  walk,  which  widened  between  the 
mass  of  scented  shrubbery  until  it  entered  a  gravelled 
circle,  in  the  centre  of  which  was  a  playing  fountain. 
Gleams  of  radiance  from  the  burning  towers  penetrated 
the  foliage  of  the  intervening  trees  and  fell  in  spots  of 
gold  upon  the  white  surface  of  the  walk  and  the  marble 
of  the  basin.  The  water  rippled  gently  about  its  stone 
figures,  murmuring  a  music  to  the  night,  and  under  a 
bower  of  interlacing  vines  a  seat  invited  them.  The 
clasp  of  her  hand  answered  the  pressure  of  his  as  he  drew 
her  to  it,  and  together  they  sat  down. 

She  sighed,  and  then  laughed  softly,  both  sigh  and 
laugh  expressive  of  relief. 

"Art  thou  weary?"  he  inquired,  fondly.  His  tone 
had  that  anxiety  which  a  maid  discovers  always  in  the 
voice  of  the  man  who  loves  her. 

"Ay,  I  am  wearied,"  she  responded,  turning  her  face 
to  his.  "The  crowd,  the  feast,  and  the  happenings  of 
to-night  frightened  me." 

He  could  see  her  countenance  but  faintly,  yet  the  im 
pulse  was  not  to  be  denied ;  he  bent  over  and  kissed  her, 
every  thought  except  of  her  delicious  presence  vanishing 
into  the  shades  about  them. 

"I  am  forgiven?" 

She  sighed,  and  laughed  again.  Her  faith,  born  of 
her  happiness,  met  his  caress  frankly.  That  maidenly 
reserve  which  lingers  as  a  protecting  shield  about  the 
modesty  of  girlhood  had  nothing  to  fear  from  him. 
They  had  spoken  for  each  other  before  all  the  dignitaries 

166 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  Rome.  No  betrothal  could  henceforth  be  more  sacred 
nor  any  other  tie  more  binding.  He  was  hers  by  his 
own  confession,  proudly  proclaimed,  and  she  was  his 
because  she  had  acknowledged  him  with  her  whole  soul. 
Both  were  a  flutter  of  tender  thoughts.  The  beating  of 
their  hearts  answered  the  music  of  the  fountain  and 
responded  to  the  murmurs  of  the  night.  She  was  stirred 
by  an  emotion  different  from  his;  she  was  only  con 
scious  of  her  happiness  in  the  fact  that  she  was  loved — in 
the  thought  that  the  Fabyan  whom  she  had  adored  with 
reverential  eyes,  almost  as  far  back  as  she  could  remem 
ber,  had  melted  into  tenderness — that  her  presence  set 
him  trembling,  and  softened  the  lines  of  his  handsome 
face  until  it  glowed  with  joy.  He  was  happy,  too,  but 
his  conscious  rapture  spoke  for  himself,  and  not  for  her, 
within  himself. 

For  a  time  they  sat  in  silence,  and  then  she  spoke. 

"What  was  the  meaning  of  the  scene  to-night,  my 
Fabyan?  It  was  not  a  test  of  me.  Something  lies  be 
neath  it?" 

"Yes,"  he  replied. 

"Tell  me?"  she  urged. 

"Thou  hast  courage — thou  art  brave?" 

She  shook  her  head. 

"I  know  nothing  of  courage,"  she  answered.  " I  only 
know  that  I  love  thee.  There  is  nothing  that  thou 
art,  that  thou  thinkest,  or  that  could  come  to  thee 
of  which  I  would  not  hear.  If  thou  shouldst  die,  and 
the  knowledge  would  bring  death  to  me,  yet  I  would 
hear  of  it  gladly  rather  than  not  hear  of  thee  at 
all." 

He  kissed  her  again,  and  then  spoke,  telling  her,  and 
concealing  nothing — his  fear  of  Caesar,  their  danger,  and 
his  eager  rage. 

"Oh,  my  Myrrha!"  he  cried,  passionately,  when  he 
had  finished.  "What  other  woman  would  have  so  nobly 

167 


LUX    CRUCIS 

borne  it — so  met  my  passion  and  its  despair!  How  lit 
tle  am  I  worthy  of  thee!" 

"Nay,"  she  responded,  "thou  art  more  than  worthy. 
Love  knows  no  fear  and  no  reproach.  I  know  not  how 
I  know  it,  but  'tis  true.  I  shall  never  blush  for  thee 
except  in  pride." 

Her  words  stifled  him,  and  those  of  Berenice  fell  away 
like  the  memory  of  an  evil  dream. 

"Yesterday  is  blotted  out,"  he  said.  "My  life  begins 
to-night." 

She  laughed  happily,  nestling  closer  to  him  upon  the 
seat.  He  felt  the  dew  upon  her  hair  as  it  brushed  his 
cheek. 

"I  have  all  confidence  in  thee,"  she  said,  "hence  I 
cannot  bring  myself  to  a  fear  of  Caesar.  I  knew  Tigel- 
linus  when  he  was  kind.  Thou  art  great  enough  in 
Rome — great  because  thou  hast  given  naught  but  service 
to  thy  country.  Fate  is  the  friend  of  those  who  love 
truly.  Trust  me,  all  will  be  well  with  us." 

"The  court  is  envious,"  he  replied,  "and  because  of 
thee  I  have  offended  Berenice.  We  both  must  shun 
her  now.  Thou  wilt  remember  the  command  laid 
upon  me  as  I  left  the  banquet -hall  —  the  officer  who 
came  to  me  to  remind  me  of  the  words  Tigellinus  had 
spoken?" 

"What  words?"  she  asked. 

' '  Thou  hast  not  forgotten — the  words  of  Caesar  and  of 
Tigellinus?" 

She  shook  her  head  again.  It  was  a  pretty  .movement 
in  the  night,  and  he  recalled  it  with  tenderness  as  one 
belonging  to  her. 

"Nay,"  she  answered.  "It  was  little  that  I  heard 
after  thou  hadst  spoken.  What  said  Tigellinus?" 

She  felt  his  concern,  and,  as  he  remained  silent,  she 
continued : 

"In  truth,  I  may  be  pardoned  for  remembering  little. 

168 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Thou  canst  recall  how  much  I  was  the  centre  of  all  eyes. 
Would  not  my  thoughts  go  naturally  astray?" 

She  laughed;  her  tone  expressed  no  reproach,  but  his 
conscience  smote  him.  His  fears,  with  the  thought  of 
the  morrow  came  back  to  him. 

"Think  of  the  praise  I  gave  to  Caesar's  poem,"  he  said, 
"and  how  he  answered  it.  Tigellinus  permits  no  flat 
terers  for  Caesar  who  flatter  well.  I  am  commanded  to 
send  to  the  palace  a  copy  of  this -poem  on  the  morrow. 
This  is  the  test  to  which  my  words  are  put,  and  the  end 
looks  dark.  I  can  recollect  no  line  of  Caesar's  rhapsody. 
What  excuse  will  avail  me?" 

He  spoke  to  prepare  her  for  the  truth,  because  upon 
the  day  to  follow  she  must  know.  His  manner  was  de 
pressed  as  his  fears  rekindled.  She  knew  of  Caesar's 
vanity  and  understood  him. 

"I  remember  the  words  of  Tigellinus  now,"  she  an 
swered,  soberly.  "The  import  of  his  speech  I  did  not 
know.  It  was  a  fault;  but,  in  the  confusion,  which  I 
concealed,  and  the  happiness  which  followed,  I  had  for 
gotten." 

But  she  laughed,  and  he  started  as  though  shocked, 
until  he  felt  the  pressure  of  her  hand  within  his. 

"Nay,  beloved,  start  not,"  she  said.  "Did  I  not  say 
to  thee  that  fate  was  the  friend  of  lovers?  I  sat  near 
Caesar,  as  thou  knowest,  and  before  thy  speech  I  was 
tranquil  and  at  peace.  Dost  recall  that  Caesar's  poem 
was  of  love?  Ah,  dear  one,  my  own  heart  was  full  of  it! 
The  word  hath  come  to  me  with  a  new  meaning,  and  I 
have  breathed  it  with  the  morning  air  and  dreamed  of 
it  at  night.  The  verses  of  Caesar  likened  Apollo  to  the 
sun,  whose  rays  kissed  the  surface  of  a  lake  of  silver  as 
the  lips  of  the  god  pressed  those  of  the  rose -maid  of 
Themes.  How  could  I  help  but  listen?  Thou  wert 
Apollo  to  my  awakened  soul,  and  the  warmth  of  thy 
first  kiss  hath  never  left  my  lips.  Thou  shalt  send  the 

169 


LUX    CRUCIS 

verses  to  Caesar  on  the  morrow.  I  can  repeat  them  for 
thee  and  miss  no  word." 

He  listened  to  her  as  one  in  the  transports  of  a  vision, 
the  import  of  her  statement  making  him  gasp  for 
breath.  He  seized  her  hand  again  and  brought  it  to 
his  lips,  holding  it  there  with  a  gentle  force  that  made 
her  bosom  heave.  His  full  heart  could  answer  now  the 
words  of  the  sister  of  Herod  Agrippa.  He  knew  what  it 
was  that  filled  him  to  the  brim  with  happiness,  that  made 
the  girl  beside  him  one  to  be  adored — one  before  whom 
Berenice,  with  all  her  brilliant  beauty,  was  as  a  discord 
ant  note  in  a  burst  of  melody  from  a  lute.  Her  love  was 
unselfish  and  without  vanity,  and  every  red  drop  that 
entered  her  warm  heart  was  brave.  She  had  soul  with 
passion;  her  spirit  was  radiant  with  health,  as  her  bright 
person  was  radiant  with  youth.  Truth  glowed  in  her 
mind,  as  color  upon  her  lips  and  cheeks,  and  gave  to  the 
depths  of  her  eyes  that  something  for  which  only  heaven 
has  a  word.  Berenice,  with  all  her  sinister  strength, 
would  break  under  any  test  of  womanhood  from  which 
Myrrha  would  emerge  triumphant.  Myrrha's  love  was 
high  as  heaven,  deep  as  the  human  heart,  stronger  than 
death.  Paul  must  be  right.  There  was  a  life  beyond  the 
grave. 

They  sat  long  into  the  night,  jubilant  in  each  other. 
The  spot  upon  which  Caesar  was  reared  in  state  was  not 
more  royal  than  this  triumphant  nook  over  which  the 
rose  fell  tenderly  and  near  which  the  fountain  mur 
mured. 


XVII 

AN  ORDER  TO  LUCIUS 

PROMPTLY  upon  the  day  following,  Tigellinus  sent 
his  messenger.  The  cunning  prefect  knew  something 
of  the  nature  of  the  man  he  was  beginning  to  hate,  and, 
prompted  by  the  ingenuity  of  Berenice,  had  dealt  with 
it  accordingly.  He  was  certain  that  Fabyan  had  heard 
little  of  the  verses  of  Nero;  he  had  observed  his  pre 
occupation  at  the  table,  and  his  nervous  efforts  to  keep 
Myrrha  in  view.  They  had  been  familiar  in  the  days 
of  Fabyan's  laxity,  and  now  he  strove  to  guess  how  his 
former  friend  would  meet  his  thrust,  or  what  excuses  he 
would  return.  Thinking  thus,  he  smiled  at  the  shrewd 
ness  of  himself  and  his  fair  accomplice  in  evil  anticipa 
tion  of  his  triumph.  In  the  beginning,  when  he  had 
first  found  favor  with  Nero,  he  had  learned  to  fix  his 
wits  upon  every  sentence  which  his  master  uttered;  as 
a  part  of  his  diplomacy  he  could  repeat  it  instantly,  as 
though  each  word  were  something  to  be  treasured.  The 
youthful  tyrant  had  come  to  expect  it,  and  Tigellinus 
knew  what  it  had  come  to  mean  to  him.  It  was  by 
such  unrivalled  flattery  that  the  prefect  had  gained  his 
present  state.  This  was  the  inspiration  which  had  stirred 
his  malice  against  the  tribune,  and  the  return  of  the 
messenger  would  be  the  first  blow.  A  reproach  to  the 
vanity  of  the  Emperor  was  a  sting  which  would  go  as 
deep  as  treason,  and  this  reproach  would  be  found  in 
the  lapse  of  Fabyan's  memory. 

And  Tigellinus  had  found  a  new  spur  to  his  motive. 

171 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  sight  of  Myrrha  upon  the  previous  evening,  fresh 
in  her  new  beauty,  had  stirred  within  him  his  earlier 
memories.  Like  the  first  emotions  of  Fabyan,  his  feel 
ings  were  not  subject  to  analysis;  he  knew  only  that 
he  was  disturbed.  So  influenced,  and  while  his  eyes 
dwelt  upon  her  in  growing  rapture,  Fabyan  had  spoken. 
This  was  sufficient  to  one  of  the  prefect's  developed 
power,  and  he  had  listened  with  an  anger  as  deep  as  it 
was,  for  the  present,  impotent.  Faustina  sat  near  him, 
and  Nero  had  received  the  words  of  the  young  tribune 
with  favor.  But  the  powerful  favorite,  jealous  now,  and 
nursing  his  wrath,  swore  deep  behind  his  heart  that  his 
former  friend  should  live  to  rue  that  fortunate  hour. 
He  was  satisfied  now  with  the  result  of  his  plan  and  its 
prospects;  he  could  see  a  speedy  revenge,  which  ap 
pealed  to  both  his  malice  and  his  pride. 

Hence  his  fertile  brain  felt  something  of  the  paralysis 
of  stupor  when  his  messenger  returned  with  the  verses 
correctly  written.  Word  for  word  they  were  neatly 
transcribed,  the  margin  of  the  parchment  gilded;  it  was 
lined  also  with  a  colored  scroll,  the  tasteful  work  of 
some  gifted  slave  of  Fabyan 's  household.  The  com 
mand  of  the  Emperor  had  been  obeyed. 

Tigellinus  scanned  the  document  closely,  his  counte 
nance  a  mixture  of  fear  and  superstition.  The  result 
smacked  of  magic,  and  his  brow  grew  black.  He  had 
lost  for  the  moment,  but  his  hatred  was  intensified.  He 
did  not  take  the  verses  to  Nero,  nor  destroy  them;  the 
Emperor  might  remember.  He  put  them  carefully 
aside,  and,  with  a  darkened  brow,  bent  his  steps  in  the 
direction  of  the  Imperial  apartments. 

Nero  had  just  arisen  as  Tigellinus  announced  himself. 
He  welcomed  his  favorite  sullenly ;  his  brow  was  moody 
and  his  temper  low.  Two  slaves  were  bathing  him,  and 
two  pages  stood  near  with  goblets  of  iced  wine.  But  the 
Caesar  of  to-day  was  he  who  had  sat  in  state  on  yester- 

172 


LUX    CRUCIS 

day;  the  banquet  of  the  night  was  yet  heavy  upon  his 
stomach  and  the  fumes  of  its  liquors  in  his  brain.  He 
turned  his  green  eyes  upon  the  radiant  countenance  of 
his  favorite  with  something  like  envy  in  them,  and 
answered,  peevishly,  his  "Hail  and  greeting!" 

"Drink,  my  Caesar!"  said  Tigellinus,  taking  the  cup 
from  a  page  and  presenting  it  to  the  Emperor's  lips. 
"Let  the  morals  of  old  Seneca  and  his  admonitions  as 
to  wine  at  morning  rest  in  his  own  sour  stomach. 
Drink!  and  we  shall  go  for  a  chariot  race  in  the  circus, 
where  I  have  a  new  pair  of  snowy  Arabians  with  hoofs 
like  the  fleet  breezes  about  Capreae.  Thou  needest  the 
air  and  the  sun  and  the  company  of  thy  loving  friend 
and  slave.  Come,  and  I  will  relate  to  thee  the  scandals 
of  yesterday,  and  we  will  fix  some  new  plots  against 
those  who  hate  us!" 

"By  Jupiter!"  cried  Nero,  shaking  himself  from  the 
hands  of  his  attendants,  and  standing  as  he  drained  the 
glass,  "  I  swear,  thou  art  like  a  breath  from  a  new  spring 
morning !  I  would  not  part  from  thee  for  all  the  Senecas 
the  regions  of  Pluto  hath  spawned.  Some  day  I  would 
like  to  choke  the  good  man  by  thrusting  the  head  of  his 
stuttering  nephew  down  his  throat ;  and  we  may  live  to 
do  it,  my  Tigellinus.  Didst  mark  the  poem  of  Lucan, 
last  night,  preceding  mine?  By  Bacchus!  his  heavy 
measures  sickened  me.  I  almost  swore  to  write  no  more 
myself,  so  full  of  shame  they  filled  me." 

"Could  we  feed  them  to  our  new  Caligula,  the  good 
beast  would  find  no  stomach  for  a  Christian,"  replied 
Tigellinus,  as  Nero  laughed;  "but  it  is  of  the  Christians 
I  shall  speak  to  thee  this  morning.  The  knaves  grow 
dangerous,  indeed,  since  they  proselyte  among  patri 
cians.  We  shall  have  a  conspiracy  soon,  with  a  host  of 
yellow  and  sneaking  devils  prowling  behind  our  curtains, 
like  the  stabber  of  the  old  Caligula,  thy  predecessor  in 
freedom  and  greatness.  He  was  your  true  Emperor — 

173 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  they  killed  him !  I  would  I  could  have  touched  thee 
last  night  ere  thou  didst  smile  upon  Fabyan  Amici.  Only 
the  gods  know  where  thy  generous  heart  will  lead  thee!" 

The  face  of  Nero,  which  paled  instantly,  told  the  favor 
ite  that  his  shaft  had  gone  home.  The  word  conspiracy 
was  of  itself  enough  to  drive  the  blood  from  the  heart  of 
the  youthful  tyrant;  only  Tigellinus  dared  utter  it  in 
his  presence,  and  he  not  lightly.  To  couple  it  with 
reference  to  the  fate  of  Caligula  was  to  give  it  an  import 
sufficient  to  set  the  Imperial  teeth  chattering.  The  words 
of  the  favorite  had  been  chosen  with  a  knowledge  of  this 
fact,  and  Nero  looked  at  him  with  wrathful  eyes.  He 
was  yet  nervous  with  the  wine  of  the  preceding  night. 

"A  fever  upon  conspirators,"  he  cried,  "and  upon  all 
who  dream  of  them!  What  of  them,  Tigellinus?  and 
what  of  these  Christians?  I  shall  go  to  no  circus  until 
thou  hast  spoken  plainly.  By  the  furies!  will  I  have 
my  days  haunted  by  the  thought  of  poniards  behind 
my  curtains  and  knaves  to  poison  me  in  the  kitchen? 
I  have  dreamed  of  Caligula  enough.  Speak!" 

The  eyes  of  the  favorite  flashed  under  a  sense  of  his 
power;  to  move  Nero  thus  was  to  influence  him  at  will. 

"  'Tis  the  knaves — the  wretches  who  rail  at  thy  splen 
dor  and  are  envious  of  thy  talent  and  greatness!"  he 
cried,  simulating  the  anger  of  his  master.  "I  have  long 
hated  these  Amici — the  elder  sowing  dissension  in  the 
senate  and  the  younger  corrupting  the  troops.  I  could 
name  thee  fifty  whom  I  have  under  watch,  but  treason, 
now  as  always, breeds  with  those  we  least  suspect;  hence 
its  danger.  No  man  whose  purpose  was  known  ever 
succeeded  in  killing  a  king.  'Tis  the  villain  whom  we 
love  that  puts  the  dagger  into  us — the  brother  who  wants 
the  throne,  the  father  that  hath  a  son  under  judgment 
or  fears  for  the  fortunes  of  a  daughter — these  be  the 
people.  Something  is  the  matter  with  the  Amici." 

"Yes,  "murmured  Nero,  his  face  still  pale.  "I  fear  it." 
174 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Shall  we,  with  our  wisdom,  make  the  error  of  those 
who  have  been  over  -  confident  and  trusted  too  much? 
Shall  our  spirits,  wandering  in  the  shades,  mutter  to 
each  other  in  the  dark,  'What  fools  we  were  '?" 

"Not  I,"  said  his  master,  now  in  terror.  "Are  the 
Amici  traitors?" 

"Uncle  and  nephew,  both  traitors,"  answered  Tigel- 
linus;  "Fulvia  a  traitress,  to  counsel  treason  at  night, 
and  the  daughters,  the  breed  of  traitors,  to  sing  treason 
to  the  household  in  the  morning.  The  Amici  have  been 
too  strong  for  loyalty — too  powerful  not  to  resent  thy 
greatness  and  criticise  freely  thy  conduct.  There  are 
others  of  the  senate  who  would  follow  in  their  lead,  and 
but  await  a  suggestion  to  make  the  treason  dangerous. 
The  Amici  may  speak  it  any  day — will  speak  it  upon 
the  first  occasion  of  anger.  When  was  old  Lucius  at 
court  to  pay  homage  to  his  Emperor,  and  how  hath 
Fabyan  Amici  held  himself  aloof?  I  know  more  than 
I  can  prove  and  suspect  more  than  I  know.  Take 
Lucius  into  custody  and  ship  him  off  in  banishment, 
and  send  the  tribune  to  some  duty  with  orders  that  will 
end  him.  Then  we  may  sleep  in  peace." 

"Nay,"  said  Nero,  angrily.  "I  will  not  so  lightly  deal 
with  a  situation  of  danger.  Since  Lucius  hath  surren 
dered  his  command  against  these  Christians  he  shall 
stand  as  one  himself.  I  shall  make  new  orders  against 
the  sect,  letting  none  escape.  I  have  used  my  power 
too  lightly.  I  will  not  banish  a  patrician  who  leaves  a 
family  behind  him  to  plot  for  his  return ;  it  gives  thereby 
an  incentive  to  the  dagger  and  provides  a  cause  for  my 
death.  I  will  strike  surely  and  at  once.  Write  out  the 
order  for  arrest,  and  send  a  centurion  without  delay. 
We  will  put  the  Amici  in  prison.  I  see  a  new  feature 
for  the  games.  The  lions  will  make  but  a  slight  dis 
tinction  between  a  patrician  and  plebeian,  and  if  we 
feed  them  with  a  senator  and  tribune  it  will  be  a  sight 


LUX    CRUCIS 

for  gods  as  well  as  people.  Prepare  the  order,  my  Tigel- 
linus,  before  we  leave  the  palace." 

"Will  it  provoke  a  scandal?"  asked  Tigellinus,  after 
a  moment  of  hesitation. 

Nero's  pale  cheek  flushed. 

"Prepare  the  order,"  he  said.  "If  any  dare  to  mur 
mur,  the  gods  pity  them!" 

The  wily  favorite  had  not  counted  upon  so  much.  He 
was  ready  enough  in  his  hatred  of  Fabyan  Amici,  but 
he  dared  not  array  against  himself  the  active  enmity  of 
the  patrician  class.  He  was  strong  with  his  master,  and 
Nero  had  power  to  destroy  the  Amici,  but  their  sum 
mary  arrest  would  provoke  a  storm  in  Rome  the  fury  of 
which  Tigellinus  feared.  He  knew  that  he  had  spoken 
falsely;  if  he  stirred  Nero  to  such  action  the  friends  of 
the  Amici  would  bring  it  home  to  him,  and  it  would 
be  his  heart  that  the  dagger  would  find.  He  was  coura 
geous  enough,  and  would  risk  any  odds  to  accomplish 
his  ends,  but  he  preferred  to  do  so  by  safe  methods  where 
such  were  possible. 

"I  am  quick  to  obey,"  he  said,  finally,  in  response  to 
Nero's  command,  "but  I  am  loath  to  have  our  morning 
spoiled  by  my  own  spleen.  I  hate  these  Amici  because 
they  are  traitors  and  will  breed  mischief,  but  they  have 
not  progressed  so  far  that  we  need  blunt  our  appetites 
with  haste.  They  should  be  destroyed,  but  we  may  enjoy 
the  process  more  if  we  roll  it  longer  under  our  tongues. 
We  owe  ourselves  a  certain  diplomacy,  for  these  dogs  are 
plenty  in  the  senate,  and  we  may  learn  too  little  about 
them  if  we  warn  them  too  early  to  shut  their  mouths. 
Wait,  adorable  one!  trust  thy  friend  and  slave.  Let 
it  rest  with  thy  command  that  I  watch  the  Amici; 
with  the  first  blush  of  danger  we  can  send  them  to  the 
Mamertine,  and  backed  by  proof  enough  to  keep  the 
senate  silent.  Should  any  murmur  then,  thou  canst 
strike.  It  will  culminate  before  the  games;  I  shall  see 

176 


LUX    CRUCIS 

that  it  does.  Meantime,  let  us  go  to  the  circus  and  try 
my  Arabians.  I  am  grieved  that  I  brought  this  cloud 
to  thy  brow." 

"Thou  art  ever  wise!"  exclaimed  Nero,  who  had  lis 
tened  and  been  convinced  as  the  words  of  Tigellinus  fell 
upon  his  ear.  "What  a  counsellor!  Having  all  mine 
own  fury,  angered  quickly,  and  yet,  when  put  to  the 
test,  thy  judgment  backed  by  the  cunning  of  a  serpent! 
Trust  Nero  for  his  knowledge  of  a  man,  and  trust  him 
also  for  his  love  of  thee!" 

The  eyes  of  Tigellinus  glowed. 

"Nay,  noble  master!"  he  cried;  "  'tis  inspiration  which 
I  gain  from  thee.  I  have  the  will  to  strike,  and  now; 
but  there  are  Plautus,  Afrilius,  and  Secor  Diventus,  all  of 
the  Amici  blood,  and  each  a  man  to  run  clamoring  in 
the  night  from  friend  to  friend  to  tell  of  a  senator  slain 
without  proof.  Each  would  take  the  example  to  him 
self,  and  every  sack  of  wine  that  came  henceforth  to  our 
cellars  would  bear  more  poison  than  nutriment.  I  sought 
only  to  put  thee  on  guard,  not  to  urge  thee  to  excess. 
Let  us  strike  openly,  when  we  can  strike  all,  and  at  a 
time  when  the  populace  shall  be  in  sympathy.  Mean 
time,  as  to  the  Amici,  we  can  proceed  by  degrees  and 
make  our  work  no  less  effective.  Fabyan  loves  this 
Jewish  daughter  of  old  Lucius;  she  hath  my  fancy,  too. 
Give  me  an  order  that  she  be  put  in  attendance  upon 
Berenice.  This  will  delay  his  marriage,  and  may  lead 
him  to  such  open  action  as  to  give  good  cause  for  his 
punishment.  Later,  an  order  may  go  for  Valentina, 
and  thus  we  will  hook  old  Lucius.  I  know  these  men; 
that  which  in  the  public  eye  would  be  an  honor  for  his 
daughters,  to  Lucius  will  mean  disgrace.  So  we  will  lead 
him  to  his  ruin." 

Nero  laughed. 

"Take  the  order,"  he  said,  "and  prosper  according  to 
thy  cunning  with  the  girl.  It  will  anger  the  tribune, 

177 


LUX    CRUCIS 

but  I  shall  heed  thy  counsel  otherwise.     Now,  let  us  off 
to  the  circus." 

Tigellinus  immediately  despatched  a  slave  for  a  cen 
turion,  and  hastily  prepared  the  order.  Nero  sealed  it 
with  his  signet,  and  the  centurion  went  upon  his  errand. 
The  order  was  addressed  to  Lucius  Amici,  directing  him 
either  to  send  or  accompany  Myrrha  to  the  court,  where, 
until  the  further  pleasure  of  Caesar,  she  would  attend 
upon  the  Princess  Berenice.  Tigellinus  knew  that 
Lucius  was  too  much  a  soldier  not  to  give  the  order 
instant  obedience  and  return  the  girl  with  the  officer 
and  his  guard.  It  was  customary  thus  to  provide  the 
ladies  in  attendance  at  the  palace  from  the  daughters 
of  the  highest  patrician  rank,  but  the  selections  were 
usually  made  by  conference  with  the  parents,  and  the 
details  of  their  stay  and  duties  arranged  for  prior  to 
their  coming.  Only  Caligula  had  seen  fit  to  bring  the 
daughters  of  his  city  into  his  service  by  summary  com 
mand,  and  behind  such  action  was  usually  the  meaning 
of  a  despot's  motive.  Hence,  the  order  at  the  hand  of 
a  centurion  following  the  dead  tyrant's  example  would 
mark  a  new  epoch  in  the  reign  of  Nero ;  it  had  a  distinct 
menace  in  its  purport,  and  the  favorite  knew  that  the 
message  would  carry  consternation  into  the  household 
to  which  it  was  directed. 


XVIII 
FOR  HIS  HOUSEHOLD 

ECIUS  had  left  his  house  upon  this  morning  and  gone 
to  that  of  Fabyan  upon  the  Viminalis.  Immedi 
ately  following  the  despatch  of  the  verses  by  the  mes 
senger  of  Tigellinus,  they  had  departed  in  a  chariot  for 
the  camp  of  the  praetorian  guards,  at  the  wall  of  Servius, 
beyond  the  slope  of  the  Esquiline.  The  praetor  in  com 
mand,  Caius  Mutius,  was  a  friend  to  Lucius  of  many 
years,  and  had  sent  him  notice  of  a  review  to  be  given 
of  the  visiting  guards  accompanying  the  governors  of 
Ostia  and  Capreae,  who  had  been  present  at  the  Imperial 
audience  of  the  preceding  day. 

The  Imperial  order  directed  to  him  was  borne  by  a 
centurion,  who  was  accompanied  by  two  soldiers  and 
eight  slaves,  four  of  whom  bore  the  litter  in  which 
Myrrha  was  to  be  brought  to  the  Palatine,  the  four 
additional  being  a  relay,  which  always  attended  upon  a 
carriage  from  the  palace;  they  also  served  as  a  guard, 
to  assist,  if  necessary,  in  the  enforcement  of  order,  and 
maintain  the  dignity  of  the  escort  against  other  litter- 
bearers  in  forcing  a  way  through  the  narrower  city 
streets.  They  were  armed  with  spears  and  short  swords, 
and  their  colors  were  well  known,  and  usually  gained 
them  respect  and  passage,  except  in  the  byways  of  the 
Subura  and  the  more  lawless  thoroughfares  along  the 
river.  To-day  they  were  watched  with  both  awe  and 
curiosity  as  they  left  the  Flaminian  Way,  and,  ascending 
the  rocky  steps  of  the  Tepolo  lane,  pressed  up  the  street 

179 


LUX    CRUCIS 

upon  the  slope  of  Pincius,  leading  to  the  dwelling  of 
Lucius. 

A  slave  ran  in  alarm  to  announce  their  corning  to 
Fulvia,  and  the  wife  of  Lucius  met  the  centurion  at  the 
entrance  to  the  portico  which  looked  in  upon  the  vesti 
bule. 

"Hail  and  greeting,  noble  lady!"  said  the  soldier. 
"An  order  from  the  Emperor  to  the  noble  general." 

"What!"  cried  Fulvia,  to  whom  such  a  visit  was  full 
of  meaning.  "  Is  it  another  war?  And  must  Lucius  go?" 

The  centurion  indicated  by  a  gesture  the  silken  litter 
now  resting  upon  the  marbles,  beside  which  stood  the 
bearers.  "It  is  an  order  from  Caesar  that  the  daughter 
of  the  general  accompany  me  to  court.  While  to  Lucius, 
it  is  also  to  his  household;  the  prefect  mentioned  its 
purport  when  the  noble  Emperor  gave  it  to  my  hand." 

"  Valentina!"  cried  Fulvia,  her  voice  rising  to  a  shriek 
of  dismay.  "The  daughter  of  the  general  goes  to  court 
only  in  my  company.  To  court,  indeed!  where  I  heard 
such  things  last  night  as  would  make  thy  camp  followers 
blush.  What  is  it  Caesar  means?" 

She  seized  the  order  which  the  soldier  extended  to  her 
and  rushed  back  through  the  vestibule.  Halting  in  the 
atrium  she  called  her  daughter  loudly  by  name,  her 
voice  ringing  through  the  dwelling. 

Valentina  answered  her  call.  She  came  from  the 
garden,  where  she  had  been  in  company  with  Myrrha, 
Ethelred,  and  Paulo ;  these  followed  her  to  the  presence 
of  her  mother,  and  Volgus,  with  other  familiar  servants 
of  the  household,  came  flocking  also  to  the  atrium. 

"A  messenger  to  seek  Lucius!  Volgus,  send  a  slave 
at  once  in  the  swiftest  chariot — perhaps  thou  shouldst 
go  thyself.  And  another  slave  with  all  speed  to  Fabyan. 
We  shall  see  to  what  tricks  this  scurvy  charioteer  leads 
the  redhead!" 

"Peace,  mother!"  said  Valentina,  who  had  taken  the 
1 80 


LUX    CRUCIS 

order.  '  'Tis  a  call  for  Myrrha;  she  is  to  go  to  court 
as  a  lady  in  attendance  upon  Berenice,  the  sister  of  the 
Jewish  King.  I  will  accompany  her,  and  my  father  may 
come  for  us  upon  his  return.  There  is  no  need  for  haste." 

"Is  there  not!"  cried  Fulvia.  "Thou  knowest  noth 
ing,  babe.  Once  at  court  with  these  Berenices,  these 
Faustinas,  and  the  foul  Nubian  women,  who  are  black, 
and  thy  father  might  go  for  thee  in  vain.  I  know  of 
these  happenings  at  the  Palatine!  Myrrha,  my  heart's 
child!  Dost  think  I  will  let  thee  depart  for  such  com 
pany  when  sent  for  with  soldiers?  Passed  through  the 
streets  to  Caesar's  palace  with  an  armed  guard,  and  thou 
the  child  of  Lucius!  By  the  gods!  this  Ahenobarbus 
knows  not  the  Amici!  Send  a  slave,  with  a  chariot,  at 
once." 

"What  doth  it  mean?"  asked  Ethelred,  stepping  for 
ward  with  disturbed  countenance. 

"Caesar  hath  sent  for  some  one  here  with  a  guard, 
and  the  centurion  waits  without,"  said  Paulo,  weakly. 
"Fulvia  is  justly  afraid." 

"Not  afraid,  but  angry,  it  seems,"  replied  Ethelred, 
looking  at  her  with  a  glance  of  admiration.  "If  the 
redhead  of  whom  she  speaks  is  without,  I'll  go  and  chop 
it  off." 

"Nay,"  said  Paulo,  in  a  hushed  voice,  and  raising  his 
hand  with  a  quick  gesture  of  fear.  '  'Tis  a  name — 
Ahenobarbus — applied  in  anger  to  the  great  Caesar  by 
the  lower  classes.  I  would  I  had  not  heard  it  here." 

"Hell's  furies!"  cried  the  Briton,  glancing  at  Fulvia's 
disturbed  features,  his  eyes  flashing.  "I'll  speak  it  to 
the  centurion  without.  What  is  this?" 

"Peace,  rash  friend!"  said  Paulo,  in  terror.  "This 
purports  danger,  and  I  will  to  my  father  and  beg  his 
influence  with  that  of  Lucius." 

"Thou  art  excused,  Paulo,"  said  Valentina,  turning 
upon  him  a  look  of  contempt. 

181 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"I  trust  no  harm — will  come — to  thee  or  thine — or, 
indeed,  any  one.  Of  course,  it  is  madness  to  resist  an 
order  of  Caesar,"  he  stammered,  backing  towards  the 
vestibule.  "Farewell."  His  face  was  pale,  his  de 
meanor  abject,  and  the  Briton  looked  after  him  with  wide 
and  wondering  eyes.  The  youthful  Roman  knew  the 
import  of  a  guard  from  the  Palatine;  he  noted  in  the 
aspect  of  the  indomitable  wife  of  Lucius  her  design  to 
resist  the  invasion  of  her  dwelling,  and  he  hastened  to 
leave  a  mutinous  spot  and  a  controversy  which  might 
involve  him.  Passing  the  centurion  at  the  entrance 
with  a  hurried  greeting,  he  fled  down  the  steps  from  the 
lawn  and  into  the  thoroughfare. 

Myrrha  had  fallen  back  with  ghastly  face  and  a  strange 
flutter  at  the  heart.  She  leaned  against  a  pillar  of  the 
atrium,  looking  helplessly  at  the  excited  group  about 
her,  and  noting  the  pitying  and  sympathetic  glances  be 
stowed  upon  her  by  Volgus.  She  scarcely  understood 
the  meaning  of  the  sudden  tumult,  except  that  it  related 
to  some  misfortune  of  which  she  was  the  subject.  She 
had  been  so  happy  in  the  love  which  Fabyan  had  recently 
declared  for  her  that  she  had  felt  that  sorrow  and  fear 
could  never  reach  her  more,  and  the  blow  was  so  fierce 
and  unexpected  that  she  stood  as  one  stunned  under  it. 
Dazed  by  the  shock,  she  was  powerless  to  do  more  than 
droop,  resigned  to  her  fate. 

A  slave  in  a  chariot  had  hurried  away  to  seek  Lucius 
at  the  first  imperious  suggestion  of  his  mistress,  and  now 
they  stood  in  silence,  Fulvia's  breast  heaving  tumultu- 
ously. 

"What  must  be  done?"  asked  Valentina,  presently. 
"The  officer  is  waiting  without." 

Fulvia  turned  her  eyes,  now  filled  with  tears,  upon  the 
hapless  figure  of  her  adopted  daughter. 

"She  shall  not  go,"  she  said.  "In  the  absence  of 
Lucius  I  shall  not  give  her  up." 

182 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Thou  hast  heard,"  said  Ethelred,  looking  at  Valen- 
tina  with  a  smile.  "Bid  me  now  go  and  send  the  sol 
diers  back  to  court." 

"Stay,"  said  Volgus,  as  the  young  Briton  turned  upon 
his  heel,  laying  a  heavy  and  restraining  hand  upon  his 
shoulder.  "They  would  cut  thee  down  in  an  instant. 
On  our  lives  she  goeth  not,  but  this  requires  thought." 

The  ex-gladiator  had  never  seen  the  command  of  a 
Csesar  disobeyed;  it  was  a  treason  beyond  his  furthest 
knowledge.  But  he  loved  the  household  to  which  he  was 
attached,  and,  much  more,  he  loved  the  girl  who  was  to 
be  the  wife  of  his  early  and  worshipped  master.  He  who 
had  so  many  times  faced  Caesar  in  the  last  salute,  to  die 
perhaps  at  his  behest,  was  ready  now  to  perish  in  behalf 
of  the  trembling  and  perplexed  women  before  him. 

A  hail  from  the  centurion  without  now  came  to  them, 
and  Valentina,  bursting  into  tears,  clasped  Myrrha  in 
her  arms.  The  Briton's  face  paled.  He  set  his  teeth, 
and,  stepping  back  upon  his  heel,  silently  drew  his  sword. 

"  'Tis  enough,"  said  Volgus,  finally,  speaking  to  Val 
entina.  "Stand  aside,  sweet  mistress,  leaving  our 
Myrrha  to  my  reach,  and  go  thou  with  thy  mother  to  the 
centurion.  Say  that  thou  wouldst  gladly  obey  his  order 
but  that  a  mad  and  rebellious  slave  restrains  thee. 
Hasten!" 

With  eyes  that  understood  and  answered  those  of  her 
faithful  servitor,  Fulvia  stepped  forward,  but  Valentina 
held  back,  looking  fearfully  at  Ethelred. 

"They  will  kill  thee,"  she  sobbed. 

"Oh  ho!"  shouted  the  Briton,  his  face  ablaze,  trem 
bling  now  throughout  his  frame  and  shaking  his  sword 
on  high.  "Send  them  in!" 

Fulvia  led  Valentina  through  the  vestibule  and  ap 
proached  the  impatient  soldier. 

"The  general  is  away,"  she  said,  "and  the  order  of 
our  noble  Emperor  hath  sore  perplexed  us.  Yet  I  am  in 

183 


LUX    CRUCIS 

haste  to  obey  it  but  for  a  frightened  slave  who  loves  his 
mistress — a  stout  fellow  whom  I  cannot  control.  We 
have  too  long  pampered  him,  and  he  hath  grown  impu 
dent.  He  will  not  see  her  depart." 

"Bid  him  follow,  then,"  said  the  centurion.  "He 
may  walk  behind  the  litter  if  he  will.  They  will  deal 
with  him  at  the  palace;  'tis  not  my  business.  I  must 
urge  haste,  for  I  have  waited  already." 

"I  am  grieved  but  powerless,"  said  Fulvia.  "The 
freedman  hath  a  companion  with  him,  and  my  daughter 
is  restrained  by  them.  Thou  must  go  and  report  it  so 
at  the  Palatine.  When  my  Lucius  hath  returned  he 
will  follow  thee  with  an  explanation.  Have  no  fear;  he 
will  set  thee  right  with  Caesar." 

A  Roman  centurion  was  an  officer  who  knew  his  duty. 
Trained  to  a  fidelity  that  knew  no  swerving,  and  having 
behind  him  the  traditions  of  a  service  dating  back  to 
the  first  walls  of  Rome,  he  was  never  embarrassed  or 
afraid. 

Saying  not  a  word,  he  beckoned  his  two  companions, 
and  passed  instantly  through  the  vestibule  and  into  the 
atrium. 

Fulvia  followed,  but  Valentina,  with  her  face  concealed 
in  her  hair,  which  she  drew  over  her  eyes,  cowered  be 
hind  the  pillars  without. 

Myrrha  stood  yet  within,  a  frightened  maid  support 
ing  her  and  two  tearful  slaves  immediately  to  her  rear. 
Before  her  towered  the  great  form  of  Volgus,  while  Ethel- 
red,  with  his  blade  bare,  stood  to  the  front. 

The  centurion  surveyed  them  calmly. 

"I  recognize  thy  daughter,"  he  said  to  Fulvia,  his 
head  inclined  slightly.  "I  have  seen  the  noble  lady 
many  times.  The  litter  awaits  thee  without,  sweet  mis 
tress,  and  the  men  shall  bear  thee  gently.  Come." 

"She  goeth  not,"  said  Volgus.  "Return  to  Cassar  and 
say  thou  couldst  not  find  her — that  she  had  left  the  house 

184 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  Lucius.  Say  what  thou  wilt  to  excuse  thyself,  but 
she  goeth  not." 

The  centurion  stepped  back,  with  an  exclamation  of 
anger. 

"Thou  art  mad,  indeed,  old  Colossus,"  he  said.  "Stand 
aside!"  He  folded  his  arms  and  nodded  to  his  men. 
So  certain  was  the  ultimate  result  that  direct  resistance 
was  unthinkable. 

They  stepped  forward  and,  then  pausing,  drew  their 
blades  as  that  of  Ethelred  was  thrust  menacingly  in 
their  faces. 

With  a  cry  of  astonishment  the  centurion  drew  his 
own  weapon,  and,  shouting  to  the  slaves  without,  closed 
in  with  his  men  upon  the  girl's  protectors. 

In  an  instant  they  had  fallen.  Volgus,  with  his  bare 
hands,  dashed  the  foremost  to  the  floor,  and  wrenching 
his  sword  from  his  grasp  drove  it  ringing  against  the 
breast -plate  of  the  officer.  The  Briton  had  put  his  long 
point  under  the  guard  of  the  other,  and,  sending  his 
weapon  flying  over  his  head,  beat  him  down  with  the 
flat  of  his  blade. 

"Euge!"  shouted  Volgus,  seizing  the  drooping  Myrrha 
as  though  she  were  a  child  and  swinging  her  above  his 
great  shoulder.  "Strike  no  more,  lad,  but  follow  me!" 
He  rushed  from  the  atrium,  with  the  Briton  at  his 
heels. 

The  litter-bearers  had  not  the  discipline  of  soldiers, 
nor,  indeed,  their  courage.  Thrown  into  confusion  by 
the  clamor  within,  it  was  a  moment  before  they  rallied 
to  respond  to  the  call  of  their  chief.  They  made  no 
effort  to  stop  the  giant  form  that  passed  them  on  the 
lawn,  the  white  draperies  of  his  burden  fluttering  in  the 
breeze ;  nor  did  they  face  the  active  form  with  the  shin 
ing  blade  that  guarded  his  flight  with  long  and  menacing 
sweeps.  They  watched  them  disappear  down  the  slope 
of  the  lawn  and  through  a  lane  towards  the  Flaminian 

185 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Way ;  then  they  entered  the  vestibule  to  wait  upon  their 
leader. 

The  centurion  was  already  upon  his  feet,  his  two  sol 
diers  striving  to  unlace  his  cuirass.  The  great  dent 
which  the  blow  of  Volgus  had  made  upon  it  pressed  upon 
his  breast  and  stopped  his  breathing,  and  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  he  loosed  the  metal  clasps,  distorted  by 
the  blow.  He  was  calm,  in  spite  of  his  defeat,  meeting 
the  result  with  the  stoicism  of  his  class. 

Fulvia  sent  the  trembling  slaves  for  basins  of  water  to 
wash  the  wounds  of  the  soldiers,  and  the  centurion, 
losing  his  demeanor  for  an  instant,  turned  with  an  im 
precation  to  drive  his  litter-bearers  from  the  room  again 
to  their  station  in  front  of  the  house. 

"Our  hurts  are  slight,  noble  mistress,"  he  said.  "Thy 
freedman  struck  carefully,  though  well.  It  is  not  ex 
pected  that  we  win  against  giants,  but  I  would  we  had 
let  out  the  blood  of  that  light  barbarian.  Who  was  this 
companion  of  thy  freedman?" 

"Companion,  indeed,"  replied  Fulvia,  with  a  ready 
presence  of  mind,  and  glancing  warningly  at  Valentina, 
who  had  now  entered  the  apartment.  "He  is  a  friend 
whom  the  freedman  met  in  the  Subura,  lately  come  to 
Rome  to  train  with  the  gladiators.  It  accounts  for  his 
stand  with  Volgus." 

"Truly;  but  we  shall  find  him  readily  enough,  and 
thou  wilt  lose  thy  servitor.  I  shall  make  true  report  to 
the  noble  prefect.  The  general,  the  noble  Lucius,  may 
straighten  this  tangled  matter  out,  but  I  doubt  if  he  can 
save  the  great  fool  who  struck  me  down.  I  know  him 
well,  having  seen  him  many  times  in  the  amphitheatre. 
He  will  doubtless  be  sent  back  to  look  from  this  time  on 
for  Caesar's  thumb  turned  down;  the  barbarian  will  go 
there  too." 

"Thou  wilt  take  to  Cassar  my  regrets,"  said  Fulvia, 
troubled  now  with  thoughts  of  Myrrha,  and  trusting 

186 


LUX    CRUCIS 

that  Volgus  would  keep  her  out  of  the  soldiers'  way  until 
the  return  of  Lucius. 

"I  will  report  the  matter  truly,"  said  the  centurion, 
resuming  his  breast -plate,  which  his  followers  had  pressed 
into  shape  as  best  they  could.  "The  maiden  was  here, 
and  it  was  no  fault  of  thine  that  I  did  not  take  her. 
Farewell." 

"A  courteous  soldier,"  said  Valentina,  who  had  re 
covered  herself  sufficiently  to  find  voice,  now  watching 
the  troop  disappear  slowly  down  the  slope.  I  am 
glad  he  was  not  slain  in  our  house.  How  will  this 
end?" 

"Thy  father  must  attend  to  that,  girl.  I  have  borne 
my  portion  up  to  now." 

"Poor  Volgus — and  our  Ethelred!"  exclaimed  Valen 
tina,  giving  way  again  to  tears.  "They,  at  least,  are 
doomed." 

"Some  one  comes,"  cried  Fulvia,  suddenly.  They 
started,  thinking  upon  the  instant  that  it  was  the  sol 
diers  returning,  but  the  figure  which  stole  cautiously 
through  the  vestibule  was  that  of  Paulo. 

"Thy  pardon!"  he  said,  his  voice  broken  in  gasps.  "I 
went  not  home ;  I  waited  without  and  saw  Volgus,  bear 
ing  Myrrha  in  his  arms,  fly  down  the  Tripolo  steps.  Each 
moment  I  looked  to  see  them  plunge  to  death,  so  rapid 
ly  he  moved.  I  am  fearless,  somewhat,  but  it  frightened 
me.  And  our  headlong  friend,  the  Briton — who  knows 
not  enough  to  fear  Caesar — he  came  also,  and  at  the  same 
speed.  Whither  went  they?" 

"I  would  ask  thee?"  said  Fulvia. 

"I  know  not;  they  sped  towards  the  Flaminian  Way. 
What  has  happened?  I  saw  the  soldiers  came  later, 
but  not  in  haste.  I  spoke  good  judgment  ere  I  left. 
Lucius  will  do  well  to  seek  the  influence  of  my  father 
to  aid  him  in  this  matter." 

" I  thank  thee,  lad;  Lucius  will  do  it,  doubtless,  should 

187 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  need  arise,"  said  Fulvia,  Valentina  remaining  silent 
in  spite  of  Paulo's  desire  that  she  should  speak. 

"  Was  there  fighting?  The  Briton  had  his  blade  drawn 
— and  he  was  fierce  enough  ere  I  went  away.  What  is 
this  —  blood?"  He  noted  the  red  stains  upon  the 
marbles  of  the  floor. 

"  Blood,  indeed,"  said  Fulvia,  moodily.  "The  soldiers 
went  down  before  Volgus  and  young  Ethelred  like  stalks 
before  the  gale." 

"The  soldiers  of  Caesar!"  cried  Paulo,  his  eyes  pro 
truding.  "They  will  die  for  it." 

His  consternation  increased  as  Fulvia  related  to  him 
the  incidents  of  the  encounter,  but  he  was  anxious  to 
serve  the  disturbed  and  troubled  women.  He  offered 
to  search  for  Volgus  and  Myrrha,  follow  the  messenger 
who  had  gone  for  Lucius,  or  go  to  the  Palatine  and  make 
inquiries  of  a  kinsman  as  to  any  excitement  which  should 
follow  the  return  of  the  centurion. 

Valentina  would  have  had  him  perform  this  service, 
but  Fulvia  declined.  She  requested  him  to  remain  with 
them  until  Lucius  should  come,  an  invitation  which  he 
eagerly  accepted,  and  they  sat  down  to  await  that  event 
with  such  patience  as  they  could  command. 

Meantime  her  messenger  did  not  tarry,  and  Lucius 
kept  fleet  steeds.  Two  of  the  swiftest  in  his  stables, 
drawing  the  chariot  which  sought  him,  dashed  along  the 
broad  avenue  which  led  down  the  Pincian  slope  to  the 
east,  skirted  the  Circus  of  Sallust,  and,  passing  through 
the  Porta  Collina,  spread  themselves  like  eagles  in  flight 
across  the  white  plain  towards  the  praetorian  camp. 
Lucius  was  quickly  found,  and,  scarce  waiting  to  learn 
from  the  slave  more  than  the  fact  that  some  urgent 
matter  demanded  his  presence  at  home,  followed  with 
Fabyan  as  fast  as  their  fleet  horses  could  travel. 

Under  the  reaction  which  had  come  to  her,  even  his 
courageous  wife  was  in  tears  as  they  entered  his  dwelling; 

188 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  as  Valentina  was  speechless  with  fear  and  grief,  it 
was  Paulo  who  told  them  the  first  incidents  of  the  visit 
of  Caesar's  messenger. 

Lucius  listened,  with  a  countenance  that  grew  darker 
as  the  tale  proceeded.  Fabyan  was  scarcely  less  moved, 
and  when  he  learned  of  the  struggle  in  the  atrium  and 
the  flight  of  Volgus  with  Myrrha  his  stout  frame  shook 
as  though  with  palsy. 

"  Tis  a  noble  heart ! "  he  exclaimed,  when  Fulvia  spoke 
of  Ethelred.  "Twice  am  I  in  his  debt,  and  my  life  is 
at  his  service.  We  shall  save  him  from  the  consequences 
of  his  courage  or  share  his  fate." 

"Keep  the  chariot  without,"  directed  Lucius,  when 
his  wife,  supplementing  the  story  of  Paulo,  had  told  him 
fully  of  the  event.  "I  shall  at  once  drive  to  the  Pala 
tine.  I  am  old,  and  have  not  my  former  vigor,  but,  some 
thing  the  empire  owes  me  for  my  years  of  service,  my 
house  is  not  to  be  invaded  like  the  dwelling  of  an  artisan. 
Nero  may  order  me  to  banishment  or  send  me  to  death, 
but  not  before  I  shall  speak  in  the  senate." 

"Go,"  said  Fabyan,  after  a  moment  of  thought.  "I 
know  something  of  this,  but  we  shall  lose  nothing  by 
bearding  the  danger  in  the  palace.  If  thou  canst  get  a 
messenger  in  secret  to  Brabano,  ask  him  to  come  this 
night  to  my  house." 

"Wilt  not  go  with  me?"  asked  his  uncle. 

"Nay;  the  assault  is  from  Tigellinus,  and  is  aimed 
at  me.  Warned  as  I  was  of  his  purpose,  I  strove  to 
anticipate  him  last  night.  He  hath  had  the  last  word, 
and  speech  from  me  is  hopeless.  Thou  wilt  fail  in  thy 
visit,  though  thou  mayst  gain  time ;  that  of  itself  is  some 
thing.  I  go  to  seek  Myrrha." 

"Wait  for  her  here,"  said  Fulvia.  "Volgus  must  re 
turn  with  her  shortly." 

Fabyan  smiled  gloomily. 

"Volgus  hath  the  wisdom  of  a  servitor.     He  knows 


LUX    CRUCIS 

with  the  instinct  of  an  animal  how  hopeless  is  the  stand 
against  the  hunter.  He  will  not  come  back  until  warned 
that  a  return  is  safe.  I  will  go  and  seek  him." 

He  left  the  dwelling  hastily,  bending  his  steps  in  the 
direction  of  the  Subura,  as  his  uncle,  mounting  his  char 
iot,  set  out  for  the  Palatine. 


XIX 
DESPOT  AND  SENATOR 

NERO  and  Tigellinus  returned  from  the  circus  to  the 
palace  with  their  spirits  exalted.  The  roll  of  the 
wheels  over  the  smooth  track,  beaten  hard  and  as  level 
as  a  snowy  plain,  the  rush  of  the  rich  air  in  their  locks 
as  they  drove  the  fleet  horses  to  their  topmost  speed,  the 
spice  of  danger  as  they  were  whirled  like  the  wind  under 
the  walls,  had  sent  the  blood  tingling  through  their  veins. 
It  was  a  sport  at  which  the  favorite  excelled,  and  Nero 
himself  was  a  master  in  skill.  They  had  met  also  a 
motley  crew,  and  enjoyed  the  freedom  of  such  associa 
tion.  Cainor,  with  the  rude  members  of  his  official 
household;  Virgil,  and  Placidus  of  the  short  sword  and 
buckler;  Hainor,  of  the  net  and  trident;  Calcus,  of  the 
cestus;  Helchus,  the  Greek  spear-thrower,  and  hundreds 
of  others,  sat  upon  the  benches  and  cheered  the  races 
until  the  canopy  above  them  echoed  with  the  music  of 
their  deep  throats.  They  had  come  down  to  the  lower 
gardens  of  the  Palatine,  which  were  opened  freely  to  the 
populace  in  the  mornings,  and  Nero  had  ordered  them 
admitted  to  the  circus.  There  were  women,  too,  a 
thousand,  some  from  the  Subura  and  others  from  the 
Transtibertine,  flaunting  in  plume  and  color,  and  not 
yet  returned  to  the  occupations  of  their  households  since 
the  festivities  of  yesterday.  Nero  had  spoken  to  them 
as  they  flocked  about  the  gate  where  he  stood  with  the 
horses,  repeating  the  announcement  which  Tigellinus  had 
made  to  the  patricians  about  the  coming  games,  and 

191 


LUX    CRUCIS 

promising  the  gladiators  new  gold  and  honors  if  they 
fought  with  their  accustomed  valor. 

Flushed  with  such  a  day,  they  came  again  to  the 
palace,  and  as  they  entered  the  main  corridor  they  found 
there  the  centurion,  returned  from  his  visit  to  the  house 
of  Lucius. 

He  was  quiet  and  pale  with  the  thought  of  the  report 
he  had  to  make.  It  meant  to  him  —  to  his  life  and 
future — whatever  the  temper  or  humor  of  the  prastor 
might  be;  but  he  waited  with  a  certain  stateliness  the 
inevitable  moment. 

The  quick  eye  of  Tigellinus  observed  him  as  he  stood 
with  the  Germans,  missing  no  detail  of  his  appearance, 
noting  a  weariness  about  his  lips,  and  his  golden  cui 
rass  wrinkled  with  the  blow  that  had  crushed  in  its 
front.  He  saw  the  evidences  of  some  significant  hap 
pening. 

"Well,  good  Rufus,"  he  said,  in  greeting,  'Vthou  hast 
returned?" 

Tyrant  though  he  was,  and  merciless  in  anger  or  dis 
pute,  the  favorite  was  solicitous  and  considerate  of  the 
soldiers;  it  was  a  part  of  his  popularity  at  the  palace 
and  one  of  the  secrets  of  his  hold  upon  Nero.  He  knew 
that  the  best  friend  of  the  army  has  always  stood  next 
to  the  throne.  One  of  the  reasons  in  the  beginning  for 
his  hatred  of  Fabyan  Amici  was  that  the  young  trib 
une  rivalled  him  in  the  esteem  of  the  troops,  and  it 
was  a  bitter  thought  that  this  affection  was  earned,  not 
by  favors  bestowed  at  home,  but  by  merit  in  the  field. 
He  knew  the  respect  in  which  Fabyan  was  held  at  the 
praetorian  camp,  and  this  modified  and  tempered  the 
plans  of  his  scheming  brain. 

Answering  the  question  of  his  chief,  the  centurion 
bent  his  head,  and  then  carried  his  hand  to  his  helmet. 

"Follow  us,"  said  Tigellinus,  and  with  Nero  he  en 
tered  the  Imperial  apartments.  Seating  themselves,  he 

192 


LUX    CRUCIS 

motioned  the  soldier  to  proceed,  hearing  without  com 
ment  his  report  to  the  conclusion. 

Nero's  flushed  face  grew  redder  with  wrath  under  the 
recital,  but  Tigellinus  was  thoughtful. 

"So,"  he  said,  when  the  centurion  had  finished,  "thou 
wert  struck  down  by  the  giant  Volgus,  a  former  gladia 
tor  and  of  mighty  strength ;  but  this  barbarian  of  whom 
thou  speakest — he  of  the  long  sword — was  his  cloak  of 
scarlet  and  his  sandals  laced  with  the  thongs  of  a  leop 
ard's  skin?" 

"The  same,  noble  praetor." 

Tigellinus  smiled. 

"A  vigorous  young  man,  who  is  like  to  make  some 
fame  here  in  Rome.  He  pushed  his  long  sword  into  my 
face  the  other  day  in  a  tent-shop  in  the  Subura,  caring 
little  whether  I  was  praetor  or  plebeian.  I  have  a  cer 
tain  memory  of  him  which  touches  me  a  little,  but  it 
will  not  pardon  too  much  of  that  exuberant  blade. 
Strange,"  he  murmured,  half  musingly,  "that  he  is  pres 
ent  to  aid  the  adopted  daughter  of  Lucius.  Almost,  the 
gods  seem  to  be  in  it.  No  matter,"  he  continued,  ad 
dressing  the  centurion;  "we  pardon  thy  failure  with 
this  giant,  good  Rufus,  and  will  give  thee  further  orders 
presently.  We  would  not  have  thee  slay  him  in  the 
house  of  a  senator,  and  to  harm  the  girl  was  not  our 
wish.  Leave  us." 

The  centurion  departed,  with  his  stately  salute,  his 
heart  elate  at  his  escape.  When  he  had  gone,  Tigellinus 
turned  to  Nero. 

"Twas  the  absence  of  old  Lucius,"  he  said,  "and  the 
women  were  frightened.  But  for  that  the  girl  would 
have  come,  though  he  brought  her  himself.  I  looked 
for  it  and  some  conduct  upon  his  coming  that  would 
have  made  certain  our  cause  against  him.  He  is  too 
much  a  soldier  to  resist  an  order  from  his  Emperor.  He 
does  not  like  the  court,  nor  would  he  wish  his  daugh- 
13  193 


LUX    CRUCIS 

ter  here ;  therefore  my  suggestion  that  you  send  for  her. 
He  hath  drawn  himself  away,  setting  his  house  remotely 
on  the  Pincian,  that  he  may  plot  and  scheme  with  his 
disaffected  senators  unobserved  and  unmolested.  The 
old  knave  owes  something  to  the  court ;  'tis  proper  that 
he  contribute  of  his  family  to  its  duties.  If  he  disap 
prove  of  it,  the  worse  for  him." 

"What  follows?"  asked  Nero. 

1  'Tis  a  pretty  scandal,"  replied  Tigellinus,  "but  not 
of  our  making.  The  girl  should  come.  Since  the  cen 
turion  was  struck  down  and  the  girl  has  fled  she  must 
be  found.  Old  Lucius  must  bring  her  now,  or  openly 
speak  rebellion.  With  all  his  power  thou  canst  now 
properly  take  his  head." 

"The  more  powerful  he  the  more  necessary  that  I 
have  it,"  said  Nero.  "Order  a  search  of  the  city  for  the 
giant  and  barbarian.  We  will  put  Volgus  among  the 
hyenas  with  a  wooden  sword,  and  with  the  barbarian 
thou  canst  use  thy  pleasure." 

A  slave  entered  to  announce  that  the  senator  Lucius 
Amici  was  without  and  begged  an  audience  with  the 
Emperor. 

Tigellinus  smiled  darkly. 

"He  comes  early,"  he  said. 

Nero  did  not  reply,  but  motioned  to  the  slave  to  admit 
the  visitor,  and  then  turned  and  stepped  to  the  window. 
He  thrust  his  hands  in  the  girdle  of  his  tunic,  and  stood 
waiting  and  in  thought  until  Lucius  entered,  following 
the  slave. 

The  old  man  greeted  the  praetor  with  the  respect  due 
his  rank,  and  then  Nero  left  the  window  and  resumed  his 
seat.  A  red  flush  glowed  upon  his  cheeks  and  his  brow 
bent  in  anger.  With  a  nod  he  dismissed  the  slave  and 
looked  at  Lucius,  who  was  standing. 

'  'Tis  well  thou  art  here,"  he  said.  "How  comes  it 
that  my  centurion  is  assaulted  in  thy  hall,  and  an  escort 

194 


LUX    CRUCIS 

to  bring  thy  daughter  to  a  place  of  honor  near  my  person 
is  met  with  violence  and  contempt  ?  Treason  in  the  house 
of  an  Amici  is  new  in  the  history  of  Rome." 

For  a  moment  Lucius  was  speechless.  Outraged  at 
the  violation  of  the  sanctity  of  his  home,  he  had  come 
to  make  complaint  and  to  demand  for  his  household  a 
future  immunity.  He  could  base  his  plea  upon  his  rank 
as  a  patrician  and  his  years  of  service  for  the  empire ;  at 
the  onset  he  was  received  in  anger  and  met  with  a  charge 
of  treason. 

The  eyes  of  Tigellinus  glistened  with  delight.  His 
royal  master  needed  little  counsel  in  the  art  of  dissimula 
tion.  Reared  in  the  household  of  Claudius,  reeking  with 
the  example  and  traditions  of  Messalina,  schooled  by  an 
unscrupulous  mother  and  taught  wisdom  by  the  profound 
Seneca,  he  was  seldom  in  doubt  as  to  the  best  means 
to  accomplish  his  evil  purposes.  Naturally  cunning, 
with  an  innate  cruelty  of  mind  that  found  a  keen  pleas 
ure  in  the  sufferings  of  others,  the  embarrassment  of  the 
titled  and  distinguished  man  before  him  filled  him  with 
gratification.  Possessed  as  he  was  of  absolute  power, 
he  knew  where  to  circumscribe  it.  Goaded  beyond  en 
durance,  a  rat  would  turn  in  its  hole,  and  the  strong  men 
of  his  dominion  had  more  than  once  found  means  to 
strike  from  the  dungeons  in  which  they  had  been  im 
mured  at  the  tyrants  who  had  sent  them  to  death. 
Slaves  could  be  bribed  to  poison  and  assassins  to  kill ;  of 
this  he  had  knowledge  himself;  but  his  life  was  valuable 
to  those  whom  he  kept  in  place,  and  he  was  confident  of 
the  loyalty  of  the  people,  before  whom  he  posed  as  a  be 
nevolent  ruler.  It  was  the  men  of  the  senate,  who  knew 
him  and  despised  him,  that  he  must  destroy,  and  his 
sternest  censor  now  stood  before  him. 

"Thou  art  right,  noble  Cassar,"  said  Lucius,  at  last, 
"to  say  that  treason  in  the  Amici  is  strange  to  the  his 
tory  of  Rome.  The  gods  forbid  that  it  should  ever  be 

195 


LUX    CRUCIS 

otherwise.  The  services  of  myself  and  the  chief  mem 
bers  of  my  family  with  the  legions  of  the  empire  should 
teach  thee  how  little  the  word  hath  to  do  with  us.  It  is 
true  a  centurion  was  assaulted  in  my  house,  but  he  came 
to  take  therefrom  one  of  its  beloved  members,  and  the 
household  of  a  Roman  senator  hath  always  been  invio 
late,  even  against  the  orders  of  Caesar." 

"Dost  say  so?"  cried  Nero,  his  voice  vibrant.  "The 
wishes  of  a  Roman  citizen  above  the  commands  of 
Caesar?" 

"I  said  the  sanctity  of  a  senator's  household,"  replied 
Lucius,  calmly.  "I  realize,  great  Emperor,  the  issue  I 
am  making." 

"Truly?"  said  Nero. 

Lucius  bowed  his  head. 

"A  fatalist,  indeed,  or  I  am  no  poet,"  said  Nero,  with 
irony.  "I  asked  thy  daughter  to  a  place  of  honor  at 
court.  Is  it  not  proper  that  the  family  of  Lucius  should 
contribute  to  such  duties?" 

"Doubtless,"  replied  the  old  man,  his  face  perplexed, 
"but  my  Caesar  should  have  apprised  me  of  such  dis 
tinction.  An  armed  guard  is  not  sent  to  the  house  of  a 
senator  on  a  mission  of  peace." 

"A  senator!"  exclaimed  Nero,  angrily.  '  'Tis  an  im 
pudent  office,  and  I  hate  the  word.  Throw  it  not  so 
continually  in  my  face,  and  remember  thou  art  a  gen 
eral  of  the  legions." 

"But  a  senator,  notwithstanding,"  replied  Lucius, 
"and  as  a  general  I  hate  the  word  treason  no  less." 

"  'Tis  a  relief  to  know  it,"  said  Nero,  with  a  sneer. 
"When  may  I  look  to  see  thee  send  thy  daughter  to  the 
court?" 

"She  is  to  be  wed  shortly,  noble  Emperor — she  is 
pledged  as  a  bride  to  my  nephew,  the  tribune  Fabyan 
Amici,  as  he  himself  announced  to  thee.  There  are 
others  who  may  wait  upon  the  court." 

196 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  cruel  gleam  in  the  eyes  of  Nero  grew  intense. 

"  Tis  so,  indeed,"  he  said.  "I  had  forgotten.  But, 
thou  hast  another  daughter.  I  recall  that." 

The  face  of  the  old  man  grew  ghastly.  There  was  no 
mistaking  now  the  design  of  the  tyrant. 

"She  likewise,  noble  Emperor,  is  to  wed.  Her  mother 
hath  mentioned  the  fact  to  me  that  she  loves." 

"Her  mother  hath  mentioned  it,"  mocked  Nero. 

"Felicitations,"  said  the  praetor,  rising,  his  hand  upon 
his  breast  and  his  smile  like  that  of  his  master.  "Is 
the  name  of  the  fortunate  suitor  announced?" 

The  eyes  of  Lucius  grew  more  troubled.  They  were 
baiting  him;  tyrant  and  praetor  were  pressing  him  cer 
tainly  to  ruin.  He  saw  his  fate  and  prepared  to  meet 
it;  sustained  by  his  native  courage,  he  stood  a  pathetic 
but  dignified  figure  before  his  tormentors. 

"The  name  is  not  announced,  noble  praetor." 

"It  is  not  likely,"  said  Nero,  turning  to  Tigellinus, 
"that  we  are  to  get  further  duty  at  the  hands  of  our 
one-time  servitor,  unless  it  be  in  the  senate,  which  the 
gods  forbid!  It  is  in  the  senate,  mayhap,  where  he  hath 
learned  of  the  word  which  I  have  used,  and  which  so 
seriously  offends  him ;  he  surely  learned  no  treason  in  the 
field." 

"  I  have  learned  not  treason  anywhere,"  replied  Lucius, 
"nor  do  I  know  it  now.  I  have  had  always  the  faith 
and  confidence  of  the  legions  and  their  masters." 

"  Rely  not  too  much  upon  the  faith  of  the  legions,  my 
Lucius,"  said  Nero,  menacingly.  "They  belong  to  me; 
put  thy  faith  in  him  who  is  master  of  the  legions.  I  will 
consider  of  the  matter  of  thy  daughter  Myrrha  for  the 
present,  but  meantime  she  is  not  to  wed  the  tribune; 
nor  will  I  trouble  thee  to  send  to  me  the  knaves  who 
resisted  my  centurion  in  thy  house.  The  praetor  will  see 
that  the  guards  hunt  them  out.  Thou  canst  go." 

Lucius  inclined  his  head,  his  face  still  pale,  and  left 
197 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  apartment.  His  step  did  not  falter  as  he  passed 
along  the  marble  corridor,  and  the  lounging  German 
guard  knew  nothing  of  the  tempest  that  raged  within 
the  breast  of  the  respected  senator  and  general.  He 
mounted  his  chariot  at  the  Imperial  gate,  and  drove 
slowly  through  the  Forum  Romanum  and  along  the 
Via  Lata  to  its  junction  with  the  Flaminian  Way.  His 
heart  was  heavy  within  him,  for  he  had  reached  the  end 
of  the  fortunes  of  his  house.  The  nuptials  of  Fabyan 
with  his  daughter,  his  beloved  Myrrha,  were  denied, 
and  he  had  aroused  the  hatred  of  his  Imperial  master 
and  the  malicious  and  powerful  prastor.  He  was  too 
old  to  head  a  revolt,  and  though  his  rank  and  station 
might  save  him  from  death  or  banishment  they  would 
not  protect  his  household  from  the  designs  of  the  tyrant. 
Nero  had  said  that  he  would  not  press  the  order  for 
Myrrha's  attendance  at  court,  but  Lucius  could  not  rely 
upon  it.  At  any  hour  a  centurion,  with  a  force  not  to 
be  resisted,  might  again  appear  at  his  door,  and  a  second 
summons  must  be  obeyed. 

He  did  not  return  home  at  once,  but  halting  his  slave 
he  bade  him  retrace  his  way,  and  drove  back  through 
the  Forum  of  Trajan  to  the  house  of  Fabyan  on  the 
Viminalis. 

Fabyan  was  at  home  and  met  him  at  the  entrance. 

"Didst  thou  get  word  to  Brabano?" 

Lucius  shook  his  head;  in  his  grief  he  had  forgotten. 

"Enter,"  said  his  nephew,  aiding  him  to  alight  and 
bidding  the  slave  await  with  the  chariot.  "I  will  send 
a  messenger  to  the  Palatine  at  once.  We  have  a  friend 
within." 

Lucius  followed  him  through  the  atrium  to  an  inner 
chamber.  The  Briton,  his  scarlet  cloak  about  his  shoul 
ders,  arose  from  a  couch  to  greet  them,  as  Fabyan 
closed  the  door  and  drew  the  curtains  between  the 
pillars. 

198 


LU'X    C  RUG  IS 

"Myrrha — where  is  she?"  asked  Lucius,  looking  at 
Ethelred. 

"  Safe  for  the  present  if  we  are  wise,"  replied  Fabyan. 
"Volgus  carried  her  to  the  shop  of  Paul  in  the  Subura. 
She  is  lodged  with  a  family  related  to  Zekiah.  Volgus 
will  wait  with  her.  What  knowest  thou?" 

Lucius  seated  himself  wearily. 

"Ahenobarbus  received  me  as  an  enemy,  talked  of 
treason,  and  forbade  thy  marriage  for  the  present.  The 
charioteer  was  with  him,  drunken,  elate,  and  leering  his 
triumph  as  the  young  straw-head  berated  me.  'Tis  over 
with  us." 

Ethelred  looked  at  his  white  hair  and  noble  form,  ma 
jestic  in  the  fold  of  his  toga  despite  his  grief,  with  eyes 
full  of  sympathy. 

"  He  forbade  my  marriage  to  Myrrha? "  asked  Fabyan. 

"He  said  so." 

The  soldier  ground  his  teeth. 

"  'Tis  not  over  with  us,"  he  said,  "nor  will  it  be  while 
I  am  free  and  have  strength  to  fight.  I  will  wed  Myrrha, 
if  it  be  on  the  eve  of  my  death,  though  a  thousand  tyrants 
forbid  it.  Tigellinus  may  look  to  himself." 

"Thy  threats  are  natural  but  impotent,"  said  Lucius. 
"We  are  helpless." 

"Our  fortunes  are  indeed  changed,"  said  Fabyan, 
gloomily,  after  a  moment's  pause.  "A  strange  circum 
stance  that  makes  the  Amici  plotters.  Return  home, 
uncle,  and  tell  my  aunt  that  Myrrha  must  remain  away, 
and  can  be  visited  only  in  secret,  lest  the  spies  of  Caesar 
be  led  to  her.  And  thou,  Ethelred,  must  find  something 
less  striking  than  thy  present  garb.  My  slaves  will  fit 
thee  here.  I  shall  see  Brabano  to-night,  good  uncle, 
and  bring  thee  word  to-morrow  of  his  counsel." 

"And  thou  wilt  say  to  thy  gentle  daughter — she  at 
thy  house" — said  Ethelred,  as  Lucius  arose  to  depart, 
"that  I  will  come  to  visit  if  it  be  considered  safe.  I 

199 


LUX    CRUCIS 

will  come  in  secret  and  after  nightfall  if  I  have  thy 
permission." 

Lucius  looked  at  him,  with  a  kindly  light  stealing  upon 
his  tired  features. 

"Fulvia  spoke  of  thy  gallant  bearing,"  he  said,  "and 
it  warmed  my  heart  as  a  soldier." 

"She  is  a  soldier's  wife,"  cried  Ethelred,  his  face  red 
dening,  "and  her  kindliness  hath  warmed  my  heart  as 
a  man.  Is  it  unnatural  that  I  have  seen  her  beauties 
and  her  virtues  in  her  daughter?" 

"Come,"  said  Lucius,  extending  his  hand;  "come 
when  thou  wilt,  at  any  cost.  Thou  hast  my  permission." 

Fabyan  pressed  the  young  man  back,  as  he  would  have 
followed  them  without,  but  himself  accompanied  his 
uncle  to  his  chariot  and  saw  him  drive  away  towards 
his  home. 


XX 

MYRRHA'S   REFUGE 

WHEN  Myrrha  recovered  her  swimming  senses  and 
came  to  think  with  reason  and  calmness  upon  the 
events  of  which  she  had  been  the  victim,  she  found  her 
self  resting  upon  a  couch  in  a  low  chamber  of  a  series  of 
humble  apartments  which  looked  upon  the  inner  court 
of  a  building  screened  by  walls  from  the  streets  on  all 
sides.  It  was  a  portion  of  the  city  in  which  she  had 
never  before  been  and  of  which  she  had  but  dimly  heard. 
The  people  of  the  apartments  were  strangers,  but  they 
had  received  her  kindly  and  treated  her  with  the  utmost 
tenderness.  Two  women  spoke  in  low  tones  in  an  ad 
joining  room,  and  a  little  child,  a  girl,  peeped  curiously 
at  her  through  the  narrow  doorway  intervening.  Volgus 
was  gone,  but  she  occasionally  heard  his  gruff  tones  aris 
ing  from  the  court-yard  below,  for  her  little  room  looked 
out  upon  the  veranda  of  a  second  story. 

She  recalled,  as  in  a  dream,  the  visit  of  the  centurion, 
his  attempt  to  take  her  from  her  home,  and  the  conflict 
with  Volgus.  Almost  now  she  could  shriek  in  terror  as 
she  remembered  the  approach  of  the  soldiers  and  their 
threatening  looks.  Then  she  recalled  their  rapid  flight, 
the  gentleness  of  Ethelred  when  Volgus,  reaching  the 
Flaminian  Way,  had  placed  her  upon  her  feet,  and  how 
together  they  had  aided  her  unsteady  steps  to  this  place. 
They  had  entered  the  building  by  a  little  shop  below, 
where  Paul,  whom  she  remembered,  and  who  was  Fa- 
byan's  friend,  had  met  them  with  alarm  and  sympathy, 

201 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  then  Zekiah,  whom  she  knew  to  be  a  tradesman  with 
whom  her  family  dealt,  came  also  with  words  of  cheer 
and  comfort,  and  Fabyan  came  shortly  after.  His  visit 
had  cleared  the  mist  from  her  mind  and  dried  her  tears, 
and  she  was  contented  and  even  happy  in  the  recollec 
tion  of  his  words.  His  hands  had  clasped  hers,  and  his 
caresses  yet  thrilled  her  memory.  She  experienced  a 
sense  of  rest  and  relief,  as  though  she  had  recovered  from 
a  great  fatigue.  She  knew  that  she  must  remain  hidden 
for  a  time;  Fabyan  had  said  that  it  was  necessary  for 
their  mutual  safety,  but  her  uncle  would  arrange  to  have 
Nero  abandon  his  designs.  It  was  not  a  serious  hard 
ship,  although  the  experience  was  strange.  Her  slave 
would  be  brought  to  wait  upon  her,  with  clothing  and 
comforts  from  her  home.  Her  family  would  visit  her, 
and,  if  possible,  Valentina  would  come  upon  the  morrow. 
But  behind  all  was  the  fact  that  Fabyan  would  be  con 
stantly  near  her,  his  mind  filled  with  but  the  one  thought 
of  her  safety. 

The  child  looked  again  into  the  room,  and,  encouraged 
by  the  smile  of  welcome,  stole  to  her  side,  and  then  the 
two  women  followed.  One  bore  a  cup  of  steaming  tea 
and  a  platter,  upon  which  was  a  thin,  crisp  loaf.  Myrrha 
remembered  to  have  seen  its  like  in  her  childhood,  baked 
by  the  hand  of  her  mother. 

"Thou  must  be  hungry,"  said  the  woman,  with  a  smile. 
"The  drink  will  do  thee  good." 

Myrrha  was  hungry  and  received  it  gladly,  and  when 
she  had  finished  was  refreshed. 

The  women  sat  by,  regarding  her  with  steadfast  eyes, 
curious,  but  so  kindly  that  the  girl  was  conscious  of  no 
offence,  but  rather  a  feeling  of  gratitude  for  the  sym 
pathy  they  so  obviously  expressed. 

They  were  neatly  dressed  and  of  pleasant  form  and 
feature,  and  a  scrupulous  cleanliness  pervaded  the  entire 
surroundings. 

202 


LUX    CRUCIS 

As  the  elder  removed  the  tray  from  the  couch  and 
placed  it  upon  a  stand  near  by,  she  spoke  again,  her 
voice  low  and  of  winning  sweetness. 

"  Gabrial  will  be  surprised  when  he  returns  to  find  an 
addition  to  his  household,  but  he  would  die  for  our  great 
Paul,  as  would  we  all.  Not  but  what  we  are  glad  to 
have  thee,  sweet  one — it  was  wrong  of  me  to  put  it  so 
foolishly — but  I  wanted  to  warn  thee  of  his  coming. 
He  is  my  husband,  and  I  am  Ruth;  this  is  my  sister, 
Miriam,"  and  she  indicated  her  companion. 

"Miriam!  'tis  my  own  name,  as  it  was  my  mother's," 
said  Myrrha.  "My  father,  Petria,  shortened  it  in  his 
affection,  calling  us  each  by  the  love-term  I  now  bear. 
And  the  child — the  sweet  one  clinging  to  thee?" 

"She  hath  the  name  of  names,"  said  the  mother, fond 
ly.  "  Tis  Mary." 

Myrrha  wondered  at  the  meaning  of  these  words, 
but  said  nothing,  feeling  as  yet  strange  to  her  sur 
roundings. 

The  noise  of  heavy  feet  was  heard  upon  the  stairway, 
and  Ruth  arose. 

"Gabrial!"  she  exclaimed. 

"Thou  knowest  his  footstep,"  laughed  her  sister,  "but 
he  is  not  alone.  There  is  a  heavy  tread  that  shakes  our 
poor  house." 

"Paul  comes,"  said  Ruth,  looking  through  the  door. 

"Verily,"  said  Miriam;  "but  not  Paul  alone." 

Myrrha  arose  up  on  her  couch  as  three  figures  entered. 
They  were  Paul,  Volgus,  and  a  stranger. 

"This  is  Gabrial,"  said  Paul,  presenting  him.  "  'Tis 
his  roof  that  shelters  thee.  May  thy  coming  bring  a 
blessing  to  you  both!" 

"Amen!"  muttered  the  man,  reverently. 

Myrrha  looked  at  him  with  interest  as  she  greeted  him. 
He  was  tall,  with  dark  hair  and  eyes,  and  a  skin  of  ex 
ceeding  whiteness.  A  beard,  black  and  soft  and  silky, 

203 


LUX    CRUCIS 

covered  his  mouth  and  chin,  and  he  wore  the  tunic  of 
an  artisan. 

"I  give  thee  welcome,"  he  said  to  her,  lifting  his  eyes 
and  pausing,  "in  His  name." 

"Thou  art  a  Christian?"  she  asked. 

"Ay,"  replied  Paul.     "All  here  are  Christians." 

"Except  myself,"  broke  in  Volgus,  abruptly.  "I  am 
a  most  unchristian  man,  as  my  dear  mistress  knows. 
Hadst  thou  seen  me  smiting  the  centurion  and  his  sol 
diers  thou  wouldst  have  learned  how  quickly  thy  teach 
ings  were  shaken  from  me.  I  was  a  gladiator  still, 
wicked  and  unregenerate." 

'  'Twas  righteously  done,  as  I  have  heard  it,"  said 
Gabrial.  "It  is  not  forbidden  us  to  smite  the  wicked." 

" I  have  not  reproved  thee, brother,"  said  Paul.  "Be 
ing  absent,  I  judge  not." 

"Nay,"  said  Myrrha,  smiling.  "I  will  speak  for  Vol 
gus." 

"And  I,"  said  Paul,  laying  his  hand  upon  the  giant's 
shoulder — "I  shall  speak  for  him  and  pray  for  him." 

"Christ  be  with  us  all!"  said  Gabrial,  humbly.  "Two 
of  the  brethren  were  taken  from  the  quarry  to-day.  I 
went  there  for  a  block  out  of  which  to  chisel  the  stone 
figure  for  the  house  of  Dentes,  and  saw  them  borne 
away  in  chains.  They  are  the  first  I  have  seen  taken 
on  this  side,  but  this  morning  some  forty  were  sent  to 
the  dungeons  from  beyond  the  Tiber.  Isaac  told  me." 

Miriam  uttered  a  low  groan,  and  Ruth  rose  to  her  feet, 
with  clasped  hands. 

"Art  thou  in  danger?"  she  gasped. 

"Peace,  sister!"  said  the  Apostle.  "Be  comforted  in 
the  knowledge  that  there  is  never  danger;  we  are  in 
God's  hands." 

"I  have  been  without  fear,"  said  Gabrial.  "The  sol 
diers  have  sought  mostly  beyond  the  river,  because  there 
is  the  Ghetto,  and  they  look  only  among  our  people  for 

204 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Christians;  they  little  suspect  that  God's  followers  may 
be  also  among  the  others.  Our  meetings  have  been 
there,  and  Caesar's  spies  have  been  principally  through 
the  Transtibertine.  We  are  safe  here  for  the  present,  at 
least.  They  will  look  for  few  Christians  in  the  Subura." 

"They  arrest  without  warrant,"  said  Paul,  "but  it 
matters  not.  Caesar  needs  little  warrant,  and  it  is  the 
Master's  will.  We  will  speak  for  the  brethren  at  the 
meeting  to-night,  and  God  will  hear  us." 

Another  step  rang  upon  the  stairs,  and  in  a  moment 
Ethelred  appeared  upon  the  veranda.  Volgus  bade 
him  enter,  and,  observing  the  others,  he  came  with  quiet 
deference  into  the  chamber. 

He  greeted  Myrrha  gently,  pleased  at  her  recovery 
and  evident  tranquillity,  and  clasped  the  hand  which 
Gabrial  extended  to  him.  He  was  obviously  known  to 
all  of  them,  the  women  as  well,  for  the  child  ran  to  his 
embrace  with  a  cry  of  pleasure,  resisting  the  efforts  of 
her  mother  to  take  her  from  his  arms. 

"Thou  hast  lost  thy  colors,"  said  Volgus,  observing 
him. 

"Ay,"  he  answered,  carelessly.  "The  Lord  Fabyan 
thought  my  scarlet  cloak  a  mark  for  too  ready  notice, 
and  I  exchanged  it  for  this." 

He  stepped  back  and  shook  from  his  shoulder  the 
sober  garment  with  which  the  slave  of  Fabyan  had  pro 
vided  him. 

"My  sandals,  also,  are  Roman,"  he  continued,  "and, 
had  I  not  protested,  they  would  have  armed  me  with  a 
short  sword  and  perhaps  a  buckler.  Doubtless  a  wise 
precaution,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  Caesar's  soldiers  will 
now  hunt  the  city  over  for  us.  Thou  wilt  need  no  change 
of  cloak,  old  Volgus;  'tis  not  a  garment  that  will  betray 
thee  to  the  lictors." 

"I  think  this  old  hulk  is  known  to  them  somewhat," 
replied  the  giant,  good-humoredly.  "They  have  seen  it 

205 


LUX    CRUCIS 

so  seldom  in  flight  that  it  must  have  been  to  them  a 
strange  picture  as  I  went  down  the  Pincian  slope,  as 
though  the  wild  dogs  of  the  Caucasus  plains  were  at  my 
heels.  I  had  thought  never  to  run  from  man,  but,  bear 
ing  my  mistress,  I  had  truly  the  speed  of  wings.  And 
I  was  frightened,  too — verily,  as  I  have  never  been  in 
the  amphitheatre,  with  the  point  of  my  adversary  even 
against  my  heart." 

"Thou  art  my  preserver,"  said  Myrrha,  gratefully. 
"Had  I  gone  to  Caesar  I  should  have  died  of  fear." 

"Thou  art  safe  here,"  said  Gabrial,  soothingly.  "The 
soldiers  will  have  no  thought  to  find  thee  in  such  a  place." 

"•I  have  no  longer  any  fear,"  replied  Myrrha,  smiling 
at  him  through  the  tears  that  rose  again  to  her  eyes. 
"  Since  I  have  yet  my  faithful  Volgus,  and  thou  art  more 
than  kind  to  me,  I  am  content.  My  father  will  see  thee 
properly  rewarded." 

"We  have  our  reward  already,  dear  child,"  said  Ruth, 
tenderly,  "in  the  pleasure  of  ministering  to  thee.  Trou 
ble  not  thy  pretty  head  about  any  thought  except  that 
thou  art  welcome.  Come,  Miriam,"  she  continued,  to 
her  sister,  "find  for  these  men  seats  at  the  table  in  the 
other  chamber,  and  we  will  give  the  tired  one  an  oppor 
tunity  for  rest.  Now  that  they  have  assured  themselves 
again  of  her  safety  and  comfort  they  may  leave  her  in 
peace.  The  Lord  Fabyan  hath  said  that  friends  of  her 
household  will  come  shortly,  when  it  is  night." 

"We  will  keep  watch  without,"  said  Gabrial,  as  they 
withdrew.  "We  shall  see  that  no  spies  dog  the  steps  of 
any  who  come  to  this  place." 

Myrrha  thanked  him  again  as  he  passed  through  the 
doorway,  and  then  observed  that,  while  the  others  de 
parted,  Ethelred  and  Paul  yet  lingered  in  the  room. 

"  I  have  come  from  our  Fabyan,"  said  the  young  man, 
"and  he  sent  thee  a  message,  although  he  had  just  left 
thy  side.  Thou  canst  guess  it." 

206 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Ay,"  she  said,  with  a  blush,  her  dark  eyes  drooping 
and  her  bosom  heaving  under  its  white  robe.  "I  can 
guess  it." 

"I  would,"  he  continued,  with  a  smile,  "that  some 
one  would  bear  such  a  message  to  her  whom  I  love,  and 
that  she  receive  it  with  the  look  which  I  see  upon  thy 
face." 

Myrrha  laughed  confusedly,  her  teeth  of  pearl  gleam 
ed  between  the  red  of  her  lips. 

"Truly,"  said  Paul,  in  a  deep  voice,  "thou  art  lovely 
and  beautiful  to  look  upon." 

Myrrha  started,  and  Ethelred  was  surprised  at  the  in 
tensity  of  his  manner.  The  Apostle  was  gazing  upon 
the  girl  with  a  fixedness  that  betrayed  some  strong  emo 
tion.  Such  was  the  purity  of  his  brow,  the  noble  outline 
of  his  fine  and  earnest  face,  bearing  usually  a  holy  calm 
and  hallowed  by  the  depth  of  its  thought  and  purpose, 
that  the  wondering  girl  felt  no  sense  of  alarm.  Fabyan 
had  called  her  beautiful,  and  she  had  heard  his  love  and 
praise  with  a  thrill  at  the  heart,  but  from  the  lips  of  Paul 
this  acknowledgment  fell  upon  her  ears  with  the  sense  of 
a  different  meaning,  and  she  marvelled  to  know  wherein 
she  had  stirred  his  grave  interest  and  why  she  was  com 
mended. 

"I  will  grant  thy  saying  true,"  laughed  Ethelred,  as 
the  Apostle  was  silent  after  his  abrupt  speech,  "although 
I  do  it  with  reluctance;  not  on  account  of  our  lovely 
Myrrha,  but  upon  my  own  part  with  becoming  modesty. 
Was  it  not  thou  who  saidst  that  this  dear  love  of  our 
Fabyan  in  feature  resembled  me?" 

"I  said  it,"  replied  Paul,  searching  his  face  with  his 
eyes,  his  voice  serious.  "Hadst  thou  a  mirror  thou 
mightst  know  the  truth  thyself." 

Myrrha  was  startled  at  his  words  and  turned  her 
glance  upon  the  face  of  the  Briton. 

"Valentina  hath  remarked  it,"  she  said,  "and  I  have 

207 


LUX    CRUCIS 

myself  felt  some  strange  familiarity  when  with  thee, 
good  Ethelred.  Since  thou  art  a  son  by  adoption  merely 
— my  own  relation  to  my  revered  father  Lucius  —  and 
thine  own  father  is  otherwise  childless,  I  might  come  to 
thee  as  a  sister,  if  thou  wouldst  have  me  in  so  near  a  re 
lationship." 

"  I  will  welcome  thee  gladly  and  sue  for  such  a  favor," 
answered  the  young  man,  kissing  her  hand  gallantly. 
"  I  envied  old  Volgus  his  privilege  of  bearing  thee  away." 

"So  said  my  Fabyan,"  she  replied,  laughing  merrily; 
"but  neither  would  have  found  me  so  light  a  burden." 

"Brother  and  sister,"  said  Paul,  absently.  "Almost 
it  should  be  so." 

"I  had  a  sister  once,"  said  Ethelred. 

"Thou!"  exclaimed  Myrrha,  in  surprise.  "Is  she 
dead?"  Her  voice  was  full  of  sympathy. 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "she  is  dead.  It  is  long  ago,  and  I 
scarce  remember  her;  and  yet  I  know  that  I  loved  her 
dearly,  and  grieved  much  when  she  was  lost." 

"Where?"  asked  Paul. 

"I  know  not,"  replied  Ethelred.  "I  was  young,  and 
the  days  are  vague  and  indistinct.  My  mother  perished 
at  the  same  time,  and  my  heart  was  broken.  'Twas  the 
suffering  which  followed  that  made  my  memory  dim." 

They  left  her  now,  joining  the  others  in  the  adjacent 
room,  and,  once  more  alone,  the  girl  gave  herself  over  to 
reflection.  For  a  time  she  thought  of  the  young  man 
just  gone,  wondering  wherein  she  so  much  resembled  him 
and  the  cause  therefor — of  the  sister  of  whom  he  had 
spoken  and  who  was  dead — and  then  she  struggled  with 
recollections  faint  within  her  own  mind  of  a  childhood 
that  seemed  to  know  something  of  a  brother.  The  form 
was  there,  a  very  ghost  in  outline  of  a  substance  so 
shadowy  that  she  recognized  no  feature;  and  yet,  as  her 
mind  dwelt  upon  it,  the  image  intensified.  As  in  a  dream, 
she  saw  the  face  of  Tigellinus,  but  the  evil  smile  about 

208 


LUX    CRUCIS 

his  lips  when  she  had  seen  him  last  was  wanting;  he 
spoke  to  her,  too,  and  his  voice  was  soft,  and  she  found 
no  terror,  but  rather  a  pleasure,  in  his  words.  They  were 
playing  in  a  vineyard,  with  a  stretch  of  blue  sea  spread 
ing  from  the  base  of  a  green  hill,  and  the  sun  shone  upon 
it  with  a  warm  and  tender  light ;  the  surface  was  broken 
now  into  a  fringe  of  foam,  the  summer  breeze  dancing 
over  it.  There  was  a  cottage,  near  which  grew  roses, 
and  her  mother's  face  looked  from  a  bowered  window, 
and  she  called  a  name. 

Myrrha  placed  her  hand  upon  her  lips,  as  though  to 
touch  them  into  life,  looking  with  wide  eyes  at  the  ceiling, 
so  vivid  had  the  picture  grown;  she  struggled  almost,  to 
frame  with  her  own  voice  the  word  that  her  memory 
could  not  fashion  —  the  name  that  murmured  through 
her  brain  with  an  echo  so  faint  that  it  just  missed  her 
consciousness.  Then  came  another  figure,  a  child  —  a 
boy,  who  joined  them  under  the  vines,  and  her  mother 
called  once  more  from  the  casement.  Again  her  heart 
fluttered  as  she  strove  to  hear  the  name  to  which  the  boy 
responded,  but  she  could  not;  'twas  a  fantasy  indeed, 
when  the  boy,  turning  his  face  to  hers,  revealed  a  childish 
Ethelred.  The  spot  was  beautiful,  there  was  a  balmy 
odor  in  the  air  that  came  yet  to  her  nostrils,  and  she 
knew  that  she  was  happy. 

The  picture  vanished;  she  was  thinking  now  of  Fa- 
byan;  there  was  no  longer  a  struggle  to  recall  a  fleeting 
fancy,  but  her  mind  went  to  rest  as  though  his  loving 
hand  was  pressed  upon  her  brow;  her  tired  eyes  closed 
under  the  magic  of  his  gentle  touch,  and,  with  a  sigh 
which  parted  her  lips  in  a  smile  of  rapture,  she  slept. 

The  Apostle  had  stepped  to  the  door  and  again  looked 
in  upon  her.  She  was  indeed  lovely  and  beautiful,  as  he 
had  said.  Her  face  against  the  coarse  linen  of  the  pillow 
held  him  as  in  a  spell,  and  he,  too,  had  dreams.  The 
lowly  chamber,  sanctified  by  love  and  breathing  the  pure 
14  209 


LUX    CRUCIS 

emotions  of  sympathy  and  hope  in  a  common  heart,  in 
spired  them.  Through  the  troublesome  years  of  many 
wanderings,  bearing  his  Master's  cross  over  heated  dis 
tances  and  thirsty  track,  his  memory  went  like  a  flash  of 
light  to  his  days  of  boyhood.  The  face  before  him  was 
not  strange;  despite  his  beard,  the  seams  of  his  brow, 
and  his  rugged  age,  he  had  slept  beside  it  in  a  lowly  bed 
and  had  seen  the  lips  so  parted  and  such  a  smile  about 
them;  he  had  kissed  them  under  the  curling  tresses  of 
a  little  child,  and  her  bared  feet  had  followed  his  own 
most  lovingly  as  he  led  her  infant  steps  about  the  famil 
iar  paths  of  Tarsus.  Miriam,  the  sister  of  his  youth! — 
the  blessed  woman  who  had  received  him  first  when  he 
had  returned  from  his  eventful  journey,  and  gave  him 
the  sympathy  and  confidence  of  her  belief;  to  whom  he 
had  first  told  the  story  of  the  redemption  of  his  soul  and 
the  message  which  had  come  to  him  from  on  high ;  who 
had  bowed  in  recognition  of  its  meaning,  and  had  be 
come  the  first  fruit  of  his  conquest  for  his  Master.  Miri 
am!  true  thereafter,  clinging  to  the  faith — she  whom  he 
had  loved  with  the  only  passion  woman  had  stirred  in 
his  strong  soul,  and  whom  he  had  lost  during  his  first 
fateful  mission  for  the  cross. 

She  had  been  wedded,  and  gone  with  her  husband 
from  her  native  home.  The  Apostle  had  returned,  with 
John  Mark,  to  learn  of  her  absence,  but  was  cheered  by 
the  knowledge  of  her  safety  and  happiness.  The  years 
passed  and  she  came  again  to  Tarsus,  but  Paul  was  now 
about  the  labor  which  involved  all  his  thoughts.  He 
knew  that  she  had  children,  and  looked  forward  with  a 
mighty  longing  to  hold  them  in  his  arms  and  bless  them 
in  the  name  of  Christ.  He  knew  that  her  spirit  had  hal 
lowed  her  household,  and  that  her  husband  worshipped 
with  her.  But  he  came  too  late.  When  once  more  he 
found  himself  beneath  the  shade  of  the  ancient  olives 
the  Roman  soldiers  had  preceded  him.  Miriam  the  be- 

210 


LUX    CRUCIS 

loved,  her  husband  slain,  had  gone  with  her  babes  to  the 
fortunes  of  a  Roman  slave. 

He  had  needed  the  saving  grace  which  he  had  preached 
to  others,  and  it  did  not  fail  him.  The  hand  that  raised 
Lazarus  supported  him  still.  The  voice  that  he  had 
heard  at  noonday  now  spoke  to  him  in  the  night  of  his 
sorrow.  "Go  ye,"  it  said,  "and  as  ye  do  unto  others,  so 
shall  it  be  done  unto  you."  Miriam  was  in  God's  hand, 
and  He  was  a  father  to  the  fatherless.  What  mattered 
it  if  he  saw  her  not  again  on  earth,  since  they  would 
meet  for  all  time  in  heaven? 

Yet  now  he  stood  and  looked  upon  the  face  of  the 
sleeping  girl  with  a  strange  tugging  at  his  old  heart 
strings.  Something  smote  him  upon  the  breast.  He 
had  long  reached  the  point  when  everything  happened 
in  the  name  of  his  Master.  All  his  emotions  were  holy. 
Whenever  God  suffered  the  tears  to  fall  from  his  stern 
eyes,  the  sorrow  was  blessed,  and  now  he  wept  under  the 
sense  of  a  new  joy.  Praised  and  glorified  be  the  name  of 
Christ!  God  was  foreshadowing  some  new  crisis  in  his 
life! 

He  turned  away  from  the  doorway,  lifting  his  hand  to 
enjoin  silence,  for  Fabyan  and  Valentina,  with  Myrrha's 
maid,  had  entered  the  outer  apartment. 


XXI 

THE  CONSPIRACY 

1VTOTWITHSTANDING  his  high  position  at  the 
1  \|  court  of  Cassar,  Brabano  acted  with  the  caution 
and  reserve  of  its  humblest  freedman.  He  avoided  even 
the  appearance  of  evil.  He  knew  the  character  of  Nero, 
the  influences  which  surrounded  him,  the  potency  of 
Tigellinus,  and  the  power  of  blandishment  which  lay 
in  the  arts  of  Poppaea.  He  had  weighed  them  all.  He 
knew  also  the  limitations  upon  his  own  influence,  and, 
therefore,  carefully  guarded  his  conduct.  Behind  a  good 
name  and  a  demeanor  without  suspicion  he  might  make 
his  plans  and  weave  his  nets  with  a  prospect  of  success, 
but  once  under  the  ban  and  subjected  to  the  surveillance 
of  the  keen-eyed  Tigellinus,  important  though  he  was  to 
both  Nero  and  Poppaea,  his  career  was  at  an  end.  He 
did  not  yet  know  of  the  action  which  had  been  taken  by 
Nero  and  his  favorite  against  the  Amici.  If  he  had,  it 
would  have  caused  him  grave  concern,  and  he  would 
have  received  with  some  alarm  the  request  sent  him  by 
Fabyan  for  a  conference  at  his  home  on  the  Viminalis. 
He  was  ambitious,  but  he  was  not  prepared  to  cast  his 
fortunes  with  a  falling  house  and  abide  the  issue.  He 
looked  to  success  at  any  cost,  and  considering  the  vast- 
ness  of  his  schemes  he  could  afford  to  do  no  less.  His 
plans  held  not  alone  his  own  destiny,  but  the  destinies 
of  his  race  and  of  the  empire.  Even  had  he  known  of 
Fabyan 's  dilemma  he  would  have  found  a  way  to  make 
the  conference,  relying  upon  his  wit  and  resources  if 

212 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Tigellinus  became  apprised  of  his  visit.  He  was  known 
as  a  friend  of  Lucius ;  but  all  who  had  fallen  under  Nero's 
displeasure  had  had  friends,  and  these  had  deserted  or 
betrayed  the  unfortunates  to  the  tyrant.  Such  was 
the  natural  conduct  of  those  attached  to  the  Imperial 
court,  and  it  could  well  be  thought  that  he  would  fol 
low  it. 

These  reflections  passed  through  his  mind  as  later,  in 
an  upper  chamber  of  Fabyan's  house,  he  waited  with 
some  impatience  the  coming  of  his  friend. 

Following  the  sending  of  his  message  Fabyan  had 
gone  to  the  shop  in  the  Subura,  taking  thither  Valentina, 
who  was  in  a  fever  of  anxiety  to  be  again  with  Myrrha. 
He  had  not  yet  returned  to  his  house,  where  the  physi 
cian  had  been  a  half -hour  awaiting  him. 

Fabyan  had  asked  Paul  to  accompany  him,  but  the 
Apostle  was  to  hold  a  meeting  beyond  the  Tiber.  Ethel- 
red  had  been  invited,  but  declined;  Gabrial,  with  Volgus, 
Ruth,  Miriam,  and  Mary,  was  to  go  with  Paul,  and  the 
young  Briton,  with  the  prospect  of  an  uninterrupted 
evening  with  Valentina  and  Myrrha,  permitted  Fabyan 
to  return  alone. 

The  physician  was  no  idle  dreamer.  The  conditions 
about  him  were  growing  ripe  for  a  guiding  hand.  Nero's 
life,  in  even  the  natural  course  of  his  present  conduct, 
was  to  be  short,  though  no  agency,  secret  or  overt,  struck 
him  down.  Rome  was  filled  with  a  nameless  discontent, 
created  by  uncertainty  and  fostered  by  fear.  The  hand 
that  lifted  the  eagles  when  he  fell  might  keep  them  aloft 
if  it  also  grasped  a  sword.  Given  any  support  and  the 
allegiance  of  the  praetorians,  and  a  new  dynasty  would 
stand;  and  Brabano  knew  that  any  support,  both  civil 
and  praetorian,  could  be  bought.  He  knew,  also,  who 
held  in  keeping  the  affections  of  the  fickle  Poppaea,  and 
here  was  the  touchstone  of  a  hundred  subtle  avenues  of 
knowledge.  Hence,  amid  profligacy  he  was  staid,  amid 

213 


LUX    CRUCIS 

extravagance  he  was  thrifty,  ever  watchful  of  any  chance 
which  might  arise  to  serve  his  purpose. 

When  Fabyan  entered  the  chamber  at  his  home  where 
in  the  physician  awaited  him,  his  guest  knew  immediate 
ly  that  something  of  moment  had  happened.  Fabyan 
hastened  to  tell  him,  and  he  listened  quietly  to  the  ex 
citing  story,  his  face  grave  with  its  import.  When  it  was 
finished  he  continued  silent,  and  Fabyan,  impressed  by 
his  manner,  stirred  uneasily  upon  the  couch  opposite  the 
one  upon  which  his  friend  and  listener  was  seated. 

"Nay,  I  pity  thy  perplexity;  but  relax  thy  features," 
said  the  physician,  with  a  smile,  touching  him  lightly 
with  his  white  fingers.  "I  know  'tis  not  fear,  but  rather 
anxiety  for  her  whom  thou  lovest.  We  shall  find  a  way 
out  of  this  tangle  if  we  cut  it  with  a  sword.  Oil  and 
water  will  not  mix,  and  Nero  and  Tigellinus  could  not 
live  long  in  harmony  with  the  Amici.  Tis  time  to  pre 
pare  for  the  certain  conflict.  I  will  see  Lucius." 

"He  is  old,"  said  Fabyan,  "and  sick  at  heart  with  the 
thought  that  he  must  peril  the  time  of  life  that  should  be 
tranquil  with  conspiracy  and  strife.  But  he  loves  liber 
ty,  and,  better  still,  his  name  and  household.  He  will 
strike  for  them  to  the  death." 

"And  thou?"  asked  Brabano. 

Fabyan  looked  at  him,  his  eyes  dark  with  meaning. 

"Lucius  knows  the  senate,"  said  Brabano,  "as  in 
part  do  I.  Thou  shouldst  know  the  army.  How  many 
among  the  younger  officers  are  subject  to  influence?" 

"One  is  sufficient,"  said  Fabyan.     "Myself." 

"I  think  not,"  replied  Brabano,  coldly.  "Thou  didst 
not  bring  me  to  thy  house  to  hear  such  folly.  That  is 
fury  and  revenge,  not  wisdom.  What  profiteth  it  to  thy 
Myrrha  or  thy  kindred  to  strike  down  an  emperor  and 
pay  the  price  to  the  sword  of  the  nearest  German? 
Even  the  successor  of  a  tyrant  —  the  man  who  may 
profit  by  his  fall — should  reward  him  who  slew  an  assas- 

214 


LUX    CRUCIS 

sin.     It  is  different  when  the  dagger  is  wielded  by  a 
patriot." 

"Truly,"  said  Fabyan,  his  emotion  subsiding.  "Thou 
art  right,  and  I  am  more  than  wrong." 

"A  conspirator,"  said  Brabano,  quietly,  "is  either  a 
knave,  a  Nemesis,  or  a  man  having  the  aspirations  of  a 
demi-god;  the  knave  should  fail,  the  Nemesis  contributes 
his  own  death  to  his  vengeance,  and  while  ridding  the 
state  of  a  tyrant  may  yet  inflict  an  injustice  upon  those 
to  whom  he  may  owe  the  duty  of  life ;  but  he  who  strikes 
for  virtue's  sake  and  the  public  good  hath  surely  the  aid 
and  comfort  of  the  gods.  There  are  Demetrius,  Flavius, 
and  Steno  of  the  senate  ripe  for  revolt  and  a  confedera 
tion  with  any  course.  The  praetorians  can  be  won  if 
thou  wilt  go  among  them,  and  if  we  can  persuade  Pau^ 
to  preach  to  the  temper  and  prejudice  of  the  river  people 
and  the  Subura  there  need  be  little  danger  in  Nero's  fall." 

"He  is  preaching  to-night,"  said  Fabyan.  "We  can 
count  on  Paul  from  neither  motives  of  folly  or  revenge. 
Perhaps  he  may  see  in  Nero  a  menace  to  his  faith  and 
join  us  because  of  it.  He  will  never  strike  in  his  own 
behalf." 

"Then  I  mistake  him,"  said  Brabano,  sternly.  "Doth 
he  not  love  his  people?  The  dungeons  are  filling  with 
them,  men  and  women;  they  will  be  thrown  like  dogs 
into  the  arena.  Hath  he  no  pity  in  his  bowels  for  those 
whom  he  persuades  to  a  course  that  threatens  death, 
and  will  he  not  strike  to  make  his  converts  safe?  If  not, 
he  deserveth  to  go  himself  to  the  beasts." 

"Thou  dost  not  understand  him,"  replied  Fabyan. 
"He  would  go  himself  to  the  beasts,  as  he  would  see 
others  go  there,  but  for  the  faith,  and  not  for  a  lack  of 
pity.  He  would  shield  me  with  his  own  life,  but  if  a 
martyr's  end  would  work  to  the  good  of  those  who  love 
his  Lord  he  would  give  me  his  blessing  and  bid  me  go 
boldly  to  it," 

215 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"I  will  look  to  this  fully,"  said  Brabano.  "I  will  see 
this  Peter  and  know  more  of  this  faith.  Meantime,  we 
must  make  no  errors.  We  have  some  plans  already, 
and  I  deem  it  safe  now  to  mention  names.  Thou  know- 
est  Piso,  and  would  not  think  him  a  conspirator.  Ay," 
and  the  physician  lifted  a  warning  hand,  "it  is  so.  Out 
side  of  Rome,  and  through  all  the  provinces,  we  have 
those  who  will  rise  at  the  word  and  strike  the  tyrant 
down.  We  shall  welcome  the  Amici  among  us." 

"That  will  save  us,"  said  Fabyan.  "Thou  wilt  find 
us  ready." 

"It  will  save  thee  if  it  come  in  time;  if  not  it  will 
avenge  thee  and  save  the  empire." 

"How  soon  shall  we  be  ready?"  asked  Fabyan. 

"Haste  is  a  bad  general,"  replied  the  physician.  "We 
shall  delay  until  success  is  certain.  When  I  have  seen 
Lucius  thou  wilt  be  assigned  a  part." 

"I  will  welcome  it,"  said  Fabyan.  "  But  now — my 
Myrrha  is  in  hiding,  and  Volgus  and  Ethelred,  my  ser 
vant  and  friend,  will  be  sought  for  to  the  death.  Nero 
will  leave  no  stone  in  Rome  unturned.  My  own  future 
is  uncertain,  but  that  I  could  endure;  yet  Lucius  and  his 
family — what  of  them?" 

"The  tyrant  is  fast  enough,  but  there  will  be  little 
haste  here;  why  should  there  be  when  he  is  certain  of 
the  end?  Lucius  hath  influence  and  power,  and  to  in 
flict  upon  him  outrage  would  be  unwise;  Tigellinus 
knows  this.  Thou,  thyself,  hast  a  following  and  canst 
not  be  causelessly  wronged.  Nero  will  strike,  but  he 
must  first  invent  a  cause ;  if  thou  art  cautious  thou  wilt 
delay  it.  As  I  said  to  thee,  I  will  be  watchful,  and  all 
that  I  may  do  for  thee  and  thine,  without  putting  in 
danger  the  cause  of  Piso,  I  will  do  gladly." 

"I  thank  thee,"  said  Fabyan,  gratefully.  "I  will  be 
prudent." 

"Lucius  will  need  no  injunction,"  said  Brabano. 

216 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Meantime,  be  led  into  no  excess.  Keep  thy  Myrrha 
secret;  allege,  perhaps,  that  she  hath  fled  with  the  slave 
and  cannot  be  found.  Aid  something  in  the  search,  if 
it  come  to  that,  and  bid  Volgus  and  the  barbarian  go 
forth  only  at  night.  Thou  wilt  not  wear  out  so  crafty 
a  foe  as  Tigellinus,  but  thou  mayst  delay  him." 

Brabano  departed,  returning  directly  to  the  Palatine. 
While  he  desired  to  see  Lucius,  he  did  not  deem  it  best 
to  go  to-night  from  the  Viminalis  to  the  Pincian.  There 
might  be  spies  about,  and  the  anger  of  Nero  against  the 
Amici  was  fresh.  While  Tigellinus  would  lack  in  noth 
ing,  the  enmity  of  the  Emperor  would  cool  within  the 
days  to  follow,  submerged  in  the  pleasures  to  which  he 
was  addicted.  Should  Lucius  and  Fabyan  follow  his 
counsel,  the  physician  felt  that  for  the  time  they  were 
safe.  When  he  had  gone  Fabyan  donned  his  cloak,  and, 
pulling  the  hilt  of  his  sword  within  easy  reach,  set  out 
again  to  see  Myrrha.  The  hour  was  not  late,  and  he 
would  find  the  girls  yet  alone  with  Ethelred.  He  went 
unattended,  first  bidding  his  slaves  keep  careful  watch 
about  his  dwelling  to  warn  him  of  any  persons  seen  loiter 
ing  near. 

As  he  turned  from  the  Via  Augusta  into  the  Forum 
Pacis  he  met  a  throng  of  howling  people,  clustered  about 
a  file  of  soldiers,  who  pressed  with  their  spears  steadily 
through  the  mass.  Shouts  and  imprecations  filled  the 
air,  cries  of  anger  with  threats  were  hurled  into  the  faces 
of  the  escort,  and  staves  and  stones  menaced  it.  The 
guard  pressed  forward,  unmindful  of  the  tumult.  The 
leader,  a  tall  German,  surveyed  the  excited  crowd  with 
unruffled  countenance,  bidding  the  torch  -  bearers  keep 
well  within  the  protection  of  the  shields  and  instructing 
his  followers  to  hold  the  prisoners  they  were  guarding 
well  within  their  ranks.  Leading  his  men  he  reached  the 
corner  of  a  street  which  entered  the  Forum  Pacis  from 
the  south.  A  stone  thrown  from  the  throng  glanced 

217 


LUX    CRUCIS 

along  his  corselet  and  fell  to  the  earth.  He  leaped  for 
ward  a  pace,  beat  the  offender  between  the  shoulders 
with  his  clinched  fists,  and  then  brought  his  men  to  a 
halt.  For  a  moment  he  stood  irresolute.  Pushing  his 
helmet  back  from  his  brow,  and  wiping  the  sweat  from 
his  forehead,  he  peered  into  the  narrow  street,  striving 
to  pierce  its  gloom;  he  sought  to  determine  if  he  might 
safely  venture  in  with  his  men.  If  it  were  clear,  it  would 
free  him  in  a  measure  from  the  threatening  rabble,  and 
a  rear  guard  might  keep  them  back  as  his  men  passed 
through  the  narrow  way. 

Fabyan  recognized  the  German  as  one  of  the  palace 
guard;  he  was  not  an  officer,  but,  like  all  the  palace 
troop,  noted  for  steadfast  courage  and  fidelity. 

"What  is  it,  Marcus?"  he  asked,  dropping  the  folds 
of  his  cloak  from  his  face  and  speaking  in  a  low  tone; 
"what  prisoners  are  these?" 

The  soldier  touched  his  helmet  as  he  recognized  the 
tribune,  and  the  crowd  drew  away  in  the  presence  of 
one  whom  they  guessed  to  be  patrician. 

"Some  malefactors  who  were  discovered  to-day  by 
spies,  and  whom  I  was  sent  to  take.  They  are  Chris 
tians,  so-called,  and  I  am  conveying  them  to  the  dungeons 
of  the  amphitheatre.  These  are  their  friends,  who  follow 
after  us." 

Fabyan  looked  among  the  torches.  A  body  of  men, 
palefaced  and  frightened,  were  ministering  to  some 
drooping  women,  who,  with  covered  heads,  were  sobbing 
under  their  cloaks.  Two  children  clung  to  their  gar 
ments,  shrinking  timidly  from  the  swaying  weapons  of 
the  guards  that  rattled  against  the  metal  of  their  short 
skirts,  beating  about  the  children's  heads;  their  little 
faces  were  swollen  with  grief  and  their  eyes  crusted  with 
the  salt  of  tears;  but  they  were  silent,  their  sobs  gone 
now  in  a  terror  that  paralyzed  sound. 

"  We  are  to  hunt  two  fugitives,  noble  tribune,  through - 
218 


LUX    CRUCIS 

out  the  city,"  continued  Marcus.  "The  guard  hath  been 
instructed  to  proceed  from  house  to  house,  leaving  none 
unquestioned — an  ex-gladiator  and  a  barbarian.  The 
gladiator  is  well  known  but  the  barbarian  is  a  stranger. 
From  the  description,  I  have  said  that  I  saw  and  talked 
with  him,  and  hence  am  to  be  kept  upon  the  search.  I 
went  to-day  as  far  as  the  temple  of  Agrippa,  but  could 
learn  nothing.  It  is  probable  that  they  have  left  the 
city,  and  must  be  looked  for  along  the  coast." 

Fabyan's  gaze  went  again  to  the  hapless  group, 
crushed  and  stricken  with  the  sudden  misfortune  which 
had  come  to  them.  Christians!  How  were  they  crim 
inals,  and  of  what  were  they  guilty?  His  Myrrha  might 
well  be  among  them,  and  he  himself  was  rapidly  ap 
proaching  a  state  of  mind  that  bordered  upon  belief. 
A  lump  rose  to  his  throat. 

'Tis  probable,"  he  said,  "that  such  fugitives  would 
be  like  to  leave  the  city.  They  might  be  fools  to  linger 
in  a  place  of  danger,  when  the  world  is  wide  outside. 
There  are  fewer  eyes  in  the  south  than  in  Rome.  Devote 
thy  labors  beyond  the  city,  Marcus,  and  I  will  myself 
order  the  guards  to  search  the  coast." 

He  raised  his  hand  as  signal  for  the  escort  to  proceed. 

The  soldier  dropped  his  spear  and  proceeded  with  his 
men,  entering  the  narrow  street.  The  crowd,  subdued, 
but  still  following,  pressed  after  them,  and  Fabyan, 
making  his  way  across  the  Forum,  turned  towards  the 
left  in  the  direction  of  Paul's  shop.  The  news  he  had 
just  received  disturbed  him.  While  he  had  looked  to 
see  some  early  action  against  Volgus  and  Ethelred,  it 
had  come  too  quickly,  and  was  pushed  with  a  greater 
vigor  than  he  had  thought.  The  giant  was  a  conspicu 
ous  figure  at  all  times,  and  even  in  the  night  he  might 
be  seen  as  he  went  through  the  streets,  and,  if  not  taken, 
followed  to  his  place  of  hiding  and  captured  upon  the 
succeeding  day.  Fabyan  resolved  to  caution  him  to 

219 


LUX    CRUCIS 

stay  closely  within  doors,  or  to  change  his  place  of  refuge 
to  one  that  did  not  shelter  Myrrha.  There  were  many 
such  beyond  the  river.  About  the  Subura  and  near  the 
haunts  of  his  former  companions  he  was  known  too  well, 
and  it  was  here  that  the  lictors  would  most  likely  seek 
him.  Myrrha  would  be  looked  for  elsewhere.  Lucius 
had  kindred  who  lived  in  the  country  places  beyond  the 
Vatican  hill,  and  it  was  in  that  vicinity  that  the  spies  of 
Tigellinus  would  think  to  find  her. 

His  mind  so  busy,  he  reached  the  place  of  his  destina 
tion.  The  street  was  dark,  lighted  only  by  the  dim 
flicker  of  a  distant  torch  swinging  in  an  iron  basket  from 
a  chain  attached  to  the  arch  of  a  wall  that  spanned  the 
way.  A  narrow  passage,  scarce  offering  space  for  a 
single  person,  was  a  black  slit  between  the  houses,  and 
into  this  he  went,  feeling  his  waT^  between  the  buildings 
until  he  reached  the  gate  which  opened  to  the  inner 
court.  He  pressed  aside  the  bolt,  and,  passing  through, 
he  found  the  stairs  and  made  his  way  to  the  balcony 
above.  A  light  came  from  the  chamber  which  was  occu 
pied  by  Myrrha,  and  he  heard  the  sound  of  voices.  He 
recognized  the  laugh  of  Valentina,  mingled  with  the 
tones  of  Ethelred;  then  Myrrha  spoke,  and  the  weight 
upon  his  heart  lifted.  Despite  the  grim  surroundings, 
the  gloom  and  secrecy,  the  necessity  that  kept  her  a 
hidden  prisoner,  and  the  future  filled  with  danger,  love, 
outweighing  all,  could  banish  care.  He  stopped  for  a 
moment  in  the  night.  Paul  would  return  shortly  from 
a  meeting  of  people,  about  whom  the  same  sad  fortunes 
lingered.  Yet  he  and  they,  defying  danger  and  mock 
ing  death,  could  laugh,  as  these  lovers,  at  adversity,  under 
the  inspiration  of  a  faith  that,  like  love,  knew  neither 
grim  surroundings,  secrecy,  nor  gloom. 


XXII 

A    RESPITE 

WHILE  the  disposition  of  Nero  to  poetry  had  con 
tributed  greatly  to  the  rise  of  those  who  loved  to 
flatter  him,  it  was  likewise  at  times  a  source  of  embar 
rassment.  Tigellinus  found  it  so.  He  was  the  most 
successful  of  the  sycophants,  although  Petronius  Arbiter 
and  Vestinus,  and  the  shrewd  Malito,  pressed  closely 
upon  him;  but,  the  most  industrious,  he  had  also  a 
special  art  in  adulation.  Handsome  and  accomplished 
himself,  he  was  accustomed  to  the  praise  of  those  below 
him,  and  knew,  therefore,  the  better  how  to  bestow  it. 
Lucan  despised  him  out  of  jealousy,  declaring  him  rude, 
and,  because  he  had  been  a  charioteer,  alleging  that  he 
had  no  wit;  Petronius  hated  him  for  his  brutal  frank 
ness,  affirming  him  lewd,  which  he  was,  and  illiterate, 
which  he  was  not.  In  truth,  he  was  himself  a  romanti 
cist,  a  lover  of  verse  and  music,  and,  above  all,  a  lover 
of  women.  It  was  he  who  discovered  the  winning  se 
ductiveness  of  Poppaea,  and  had  imparted  to  Otho  the 
corrupt  advantages  of  complaisance;  who  had  skilfully 
commended  to  Nero  the  color  of  her  loveliness  and  won 
the  reward  of  this  better  knowledge  of  his  weakness.  Pe 
tronius  was  cynical,  Lucan  quoted  the  morality  of  his 
gifted  uncle,  Vestinus  composed  a  rhyme  to  loyalty,  and 
praised  the  charms  of  the  Greek  girl,  Acte,  to  whom 
Nero  was  attached — all  were  jealous,  but  the  Sicilian 
was  ever  the  wiser.  His  tendency  to  the  games,  his  tact 
and  judgment  in  the  arrangement  of  fetes  and  pleasures, 

221 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  his  patronage  of  the  actors  kept  his  place.  But  it 
was  the  vanity  and  not  the  will  of  Nero  that  yielded 
always  to  adulation.  Often  he  upset  the  best  plans  of 
those  about  him  by  following  some  sudden  caprice.  Upon 
one  occasion  he  hung  the  court  in  mourning  upon  the 
eve  of  a  feast,  keeping  it  in  gloom  for  days,  while  he 
conceived  a  lyric  in  memory  of  his  dead  child.  He 
stopped  the  races  at  the  circus  after  weeks  of  prepara 
tion  and  the  assembling  of  a  vast  audience  because  his 
favorite  Arabian  stumbled  before  his  podium;  he  pro 
fessed  to  regard  it  as  an  omen  of  ill.  He  destroyed  by 
fire  the  temple  of  Vesta  in  order  that  he  might  find  an 
inspiration  for  an  ode  to  purity.  Now  he  had  determined 
to  absent  himself  from  Rome,  and  this  at  a  time  when 
of  all  others  the  favorite  most  desired  him  to  remain. 
Upon  the  rocky  island  of  Caprea3  he  had  a  summer  pal 
ace,  the  splendid  Villa  Jovis,  kept  constantly  in  repair 
to  await  the  caprice  of  his  coming.  It  was  one  of  the 
twelve  great  structures  built  upon  this  enchanted  spot 
by  his  great  predecessor  Tiberius,  fitted  with  every  de 
vice  of  luxury  and  extravagance  which  the  fancy  of  his 
profligate  officials  could  design.  He  desired  to  compose 
a  poem  to  Caligula,  the  mighty  lion  at  the  amphitheatre, 
which  he  would  read  at  the  opening  of  the  games.  He 
could  not  do  this  amid  the  cares  of  state,  as  he  averred, 
as  little  as  his  ministers  permitted  them  to  annoy  him. 
Tigellinus  had  thought  to  remain.  He  desired  to  press 
his  enmity  against  Fabyan  and  Lucius,  and  also  to  find 
Myrrha;  but  Nero  desired  his  company,  and  his  caprice 
would  admit  of  no  denial.  Reluctantly  the  favorite 
obeyed.  The  administration  of  affairs  was  given  to 
Scavius  and  the  freedman  Malito,  and,  with  Poppasa 
and  her  women,  the  courtiers  and  their  courtesans,  lute- 
players,  dancers,  and  the  wanton  train  that  made  up, 
like  camp  followers,  the  retinue  of  his  court,  the  Imperial 
Caesar  retired  to  the  luxurious  seclusion  of  his  island. 

222 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Thus  Lucius,  his  family,  and  Fabyan  were  left  to  a 
temporary  peace — not  peace  in  an  absolute  sense,  for 
Tigellinus  left  orders  concerning  them.  Rome  was  to 
be  hunted  throughout  and  Volgus  and  the  barbarian 
found.  Confidential  agents  were  intrusted  with  the 
work  of  discovering  Myrrha,  and  reporting  immediately 
should  she  return  to  the  house  of  her  father.  The  meet 
ings  of  the  Christians  were  to  be  found,  and  every  means 
taken  to  apprehend  all  who  attended,  and  arrangements 
for  the  games  were  to  proceed  without  cessation.  Ship 
ments  of  animals  were  to  be  brought  in  every  day,  the 
people  were  to  be  kept  informed  of  the  progress  towards 
the  spectacle  which  Caesar  was  preparing  for  them,  and 
the  gladiators  were  to  train  without  respite.  But  the 
evil  genius  of  this  vigorous  procedure,  as  it  affected  the 
family  of  Lucius,  was  absent  from  its  enforcement;  its 
master  could  superintend  the  execution  of  his  commands 
only  from  a  distance;  hence,  the  hunted  ones  profited 
by  Nero's  sense  of  inspiration,  and  Tigellinus  chafed 
helplessly  within  the  limits  of  his  island  prison. 

Brabano  accompanied  the  court,  Poppaea  keeping  him 
always  in  her  train,  but  Berenice  remained  at  the  Pala 
tine.  To  the  friendship  which  had  previously  existed 
between  herself  and  the  court  physician  there  had  been 
added  the  significance  of  a  compact.  The  Jewess  had 
fallen  into  a  state  of  sullen  apathy.  She  could  not 
make  cause  against  Fabyan  with  Tigellinus  because  the 
favorite  had  grown  beyond  her.  She  might  influence 
him  as  an  incident  with  her  counsel,  or  he  might  heed  a 
passing  suggestion  from  her,  as  upon  the  night  of  the 
banquet,  but  he  would  not  confide  to  her  his  plans  or  lift 
her  to  the  dignity  of  a  confederate.  She  was  a  woman; 
he  stood  now  too  close  to  Caesar,  and  had  grown  too  great. 
She  had  herself  large  influence  with  Poppaea,  and  this 
she  might  exert ;  but  since  Tigellinus  had  cause  for  mal 
ice  against  Fabyan,  she  felt  powerless  to  pursue  any 

223 


LUX    CRUCIS 

designs  of  her  own  because  they  might  conflict  with 
his. 

Few  matters  which  happened  at  court  were  insignif 
icant  to  Brabano.  He  had  seen  that  the  Jewess  had  con 
ceived  a  fresh  passion  for  Fabyan,  and  had  watched  her 
closely;  he  saw  now  that  she  had  grown  angry  and  was 
embittered,  and,  while  ignorant  of  the  stormy  interview 
which  had  made  her  the  tribune's  enemy,  he  was  not 
ignorant  of  her  state  of  mind.  He  suspected  her  despair, 
and  knew  how  much  her  rage  might  endanger  them  all. 
Hence  he  hastened  to  avert  the  peril,  acting  with  his 
accustomed  skill.  The  key  to  her  character  was  her  in 
ordinate  vanity,  and  since  Fabyan  had  repelled  her  ad 
vances  he  grew  deferential  to  her  himself.  His  power 
was  as  magic  over  those  whom  he  desired  to  influence, 
and  Berenice  responded  with  all  the  ardor  of  her  blood 
and  temper.  Fabyan  was  not  forgiven,  but  when  the 
court  physician  informed  her  that  his  plans  looked  to  a 
friendship  with  the  Amici  she  smothered  her  deep  re 
sentment  and  promised  him  her  aid.  The  Jewess  guessed 
that  all  this  grew  from  the  influence  of  Paul,  whose  power 
she  had  herself  felt  for  a  period  during  their  association, 
but  for  the  cause  she  cared  nothing.  It  was  sufficient 
that  Brabano  was  arrested  by  her  beauty,  and  sought 
her  for  an  ally  in  some  plot  that  looked  to  his  advance 
ment.  The  physician  was  not  precipitate,  and  now  that 
he  had  conquered  her,  he  saw  in  this  wilful  and  beautiful 
woman  an  instrument  of  effective  strength.  The  Jewess 
knew  on  her  part  the  extent  of  the  power  of  the  phy 
sician  with  the  Empress.  This  knowledge  brought 
neither  surprise  nor  condemnation  to  her  mind,  but  she 
exulted  the  more.  She  knew  Poppaea  thoroughly,  and 
she  knew  as  well  the  surroundings  in  which  they  both 
moved.  The  court  of  Nero  was  a  carnival  of  every  vice, 
clothed  in  purple  and  garlanded  with  flowers.  The 
white  Faustina,  the  black  Mytolla,  the  yellow  Kyros, 

224 


LUX    CRUCIS 

with  Circassian,  Nubian,  and  Greek  were  atoms  of  the 
sixteen  hundred  persons  who  made  up  the  palace  follow 
ing.  Poppasa  cared  nothing  for  the  uncertain  Caesar, 
tottering  now  upon  uncertain  limbs  and  daily  growing 
watery  in  the  eyes.  She  smiled  when  his  vagrant  fancy 
rested  upon  a  Crispinella,  who,  outraging  even  the  vile 
decorum  of  the  Palatine,  and  dressed  as  a  vestal,  had 
danced  with  Paris  in  a  number  of  Lucan's  lewd  play, 
"The  Bacchanalia."  No  depravity  of  human  conduct 
was  wanting  at  the  palace.  While  Poppaea's  was  still  the 
supreme  influence  with  Nero,  she  did  not  wield  it  alone, 
nor  with  Tigellinus.  There  was  the  Greek  girl  for  whom 
he  yet  retained  a  semblance  of  regard,  and  he  permitted 
no  restrictions  upon  any  license  suggested  by  either  his 
vile  associates  or  his  own  decaying  mind.  He  was  in 
different  to  the  conduct  of  his  Empress  when  it  did  not 
interfere  with  his  own  pleasures,  and  her  influence  over 
him  lay  largely  in  her  light  reproaches,  stimulated  only 
to  keep  his  vanity  alive.  Those  about  him  had  their 
own  lives  so  full  of  intrigue  and  debauchery  that  they 
regarded  as  commonplace  the  derelictions  of  others. 
Poppasa  was  good-tempered  and  of  a  friendly  hand, 
especially  set  in  the  interest  of  Tigellinus.  This  policy 
kept  strong  her  sway,  and  her  conduct  was  not  scruti 
nized  by  the  men  of  the  palace;  the  women  had  small 
reason  to  resent  it. 

All  this  made  doubly  strong  the  power  of  Brabano, 
aiding  him  to  suppress  the  indignant  and  slighted  fancy 
of  the  Jewess.  And  Berenice  had  regarded  Fabyan's 
conduct  as  natural,  however  much  it  angered  her;  she 
was  herself  inconstant.  Having  known  nothing  but 
vice  during  all  her  life,  treachery  of  the  heart  could  afflict 
only  those  upon  whom  it  fell.  She  could  hate  Fabyan 
and  despise  Myrrha,  but  she  could  not  do  so  to  her  own 
disparagement,  and  Brabano  was  not  a  friend  to  be 
scorned  or  lost.  She  was  content,  therefore,  to  declare 
is  22$ 


LUX    CRUCIS 

a  truce,  unwilling,  in  fact,  that  her  new  admirer  should 
know  of  her  baffled  passion,  and  anxious  only  that  Fa- 
byan  should  not  reveal  it.  Nor  was  Brabano  a  man  to 
be  easily  deceived.  She  had  long  looked  towards  his 
cool  dignity  and  superb  bearing  with  the  eager  fancy 
of  a  coquette.  To  bring  him  at  last  to  her  feet  was  a 
victory  worth  preserving.  As  she  grew  cautious  her  du 
plicity  resumed  its  sway.  The  role  was  not  so  difficult, 
in  spite  of  her  recent  fury,  in  the  light  of  what  had  passed. 
She  had  been  friendly  to  Paul  during  their  recent  asso 
ciation,  and  had  promised  Fabyan  to  assist  him  at  the 
court.  And  she  had  meant  to  keep  this  faith.  While 
the  saving  words,  "Go,  and  sin  no  more,"  had  not  been 
spoken  to  her,  she  had  felt  for  the  Apostle  a  reverence 
which  none  denied  him,  and  could,  therefore,  fall  readily 
into  any  plan  which  Brabano  might  have  for  his  wel 
fare. 

Brabano  was  not  deluded,  but  he  was,  as  ever,  discreet. 
He  did  not  seek  to  learn  how  intimate  had  been  her 
relations  with  Fabyan,  nor  tell  her  anything  of  Myrrha. 
He  did  not  think  that  Fabyan  would  too  freely  make 
known  his  heart's  secret  to  a  woman  with  whom  he  had 
held  an  association  in  the  past.  He  was  content  to  let 
events  work  out  their  natural  sequence,  guiding  them 
as  occasion  arose,  by  his  master-hand. 

He  therefore  arranged  that  Berenice  should  remain 
in  Rome.  The  pretext  was  an  easy  one.  She  pleaded 
an  indisposition  which  travelling  would  augment,  and 
Brabano  advised  the  Empress  that  the  plea  was  good. 
But  Poppaea,  ever  suspecting  duplicity,  although  never 
her  calm  counsellor,  sought  a  different  reason.  She 
learned  it  from  Faustina,  who  had  heard  that  Malito 
had  conceived  a  sudden  passion  for  the  Jewess,  of  which 
she  was  well  informed.  This  was  a  situation  with  which 
the  Empress  could  sympathize,  so  Berenice  had  leave  to 
stay. 

226 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Brabano  had  many  agents  in  Rome  and  about  the 
palace,  but  he  trusted  them  only  so  far  as  circumstances 
might  warrant.  He  was  assured  now  of  the  fidelity  of 
Berenice,  and  of  her  intelligence  he  was  also  certain. 
He  did  not  know  how  long  Nero  designed  to  stay  at 
Capreas,  or  what  the  officers  of  Tigellinus  might  do  in 
Rome.  He  had  determined  to  find  means  to  return  to 
the  capital  if  he  could  procure  leave,  and  a  trusty  slave 
was  placed  at  the  call  of  Berenice  that  she  might  send 
any  news  to  the  island  which  it  might  interest  him  to 
know. 

To  Lucius  and  his  anxious  family  the  departure  of  the 
tyrant  offered  a  glad  relief,  but  Fabyan  did  not  permit 
them  to  relax  their  vigilance.  They  felt  it  safe  to  visit 
Myrrha  in  her  retreat,  but  exercised  the  utmost  caution. 
Fulvia  and  Valentina  begged  that  she  now  be  permitted 
to  return  home,  protesting  tearfully  when  told  that  it 
was  unsafe.  Volgus,  as  Fabyan  had  designed,  took  up 
his  abode  at  a  point  beyond  the  Tiber,  and  ventured  to 
the  house  in  the  Subura  only  after  nightfall.  Through 
out  the  day  Paul's  shop  was  open,  but  neither  the  ex- 
gladiator  nor  Ethelred  was  now  seen  there,  and  Zekiah 
even  came  to  it  but  warily.  The  times  had  grown  more 
perilous  and  Christians  were  arrested  daily.  Lucius 
knew  the  issue  he  had  made  with  Nero,  and  as  the  days 
went  by  he  was  troubled.  He  held  numerous  and  anx 
ious  conferences  with  Fabyan ;  their  safety  lay  in  some 
successful  movement  which  could  rid  the  empire  of  the 
youthful  tyrant,  and  he  was  ready  to  act  whenever  Bra 
bano  should  put  him  in  communication  with  the  men 
of  his  conspiracy.  Nero  had  reached  a  bad  eminence, 
above  which  there  seemed  no  greater  height.  Lucius, 
in  part,  knew  the  record  of  his  crimes.  It  was  Rome, 
servile  and  submissive,  that  condoned  them.  There  were 
eighty  murders  to  his  account,  and  the  city  populace, 
a  majority  composed  of  the  scum  of  all  countries,  had 

227 


LUX    CRUCIS 

laughed  at  each  successive  villany.  The  senate  was  both 
cowardly  and  ashamed,  and  the  report  of  each  atrocity 
by  praetor,  tribune,  or  centurion  plunged  it  deeper  in 
base  subjection.  Its  members  seemed  mad  with  terror, 
each  for  his  household,  trembling  in  fear  of  a  visit  from 
the  praetorian  guard.  The  last  of  the  Caesars,  even 
though  a  monster,  was  to  be  endured  in  preference  to 
a  civil  war  brought  about  by  contending  aspirants  for 
the  throne,  and  the  public,  brutalized  though  it  was, 
reckoned  Caesar,  living,  a  choice  to  the  community  torn 
with  strife.  Among  the  senators  were  left  a  few,  how 
ever,  with  the  courage  of  revolt,  and  upon  these  Lucius 
and  Fabyan  relied.  Doubtless,  among  them  were  the 
confederates  of  Piso  and  Brabano.  Lucius  knew  that 
his  wealth  and  strength  were  all  that  stayed  the  tyrant's 
hand,  and  he  further  knew  that  his  relief  was  not  for 
long. 

In  his  grief  and  perplexity  he  was  surprised  to  find 
himself  seeking  constant  counsel  of  Paul.  The  Apostle 
amazed,  confounded,  and  impressed  him.  With  Fulvia 
he  met  him  often  at  night  at  the  home  of  Gabrial,  con 
versing  with  him  during  the  interval  preceding  his  de 
parture  to  attend  his  gatherings  beyond  the  Tiber.  Paul 
allowed  nothing  to  interrupt  these  meetings,  although 
they  were  held  secretly  and  were  attended  with  danger. 
Often  Lucius  would  return  to  his  home  and  talk  with 
Fulvia  until  dawn  about  the  wonders  of  which  they 
heard  from  the  Apostle.  They  were  comforted  by  a 
mutual  interest  which  his  words  inspired,  and  by  a 
hope  which  took  them  beyond  their  present  troubles  and 
promised  something  for  the  future.  Fabyan  was  im 
pressed  also,  as  was  Valentina;  at  this  they  rejoiced. 
Ethelred  had  caught  the  spirit  which  prevailed  with  the 
simple  people  among  whom  Myrrha  had  found  refuge, 
and  all  were  tending  towards  a  certain  destiny  which, 
portend  what  it  might,  they  were  glad  to  welcome.  Lu- 

228 


LUX    CRUCIS 

cius  had  listened,  disputed,  and  been  convinced;  Fulvia, 
with  Valentina,  had  believed.  Myrrha  had  gone  to  the 
faith  as  though  she  had  known  it  always,  and  Fabyan, 
although  silent,  was  respectful,  reverent,  and  thoughtful. 
The  leaven  was  working,  and  the  Apostle  noted  it  with 
the  deep  satisfaction  of  one  who  loved  those  whom  he 
now  convinced.  His  demeanor  was  joyous  and  self-con 
fident,  and  a  happy  buoyancy  took  the  place  of  his  pre 
vious  reserve.  He  delighted  in  the  labor  of  his  hands, 
and  his  soul  was  exalted.  As  the  danger  increased  his 
spirits  rose,  and  though  he  was  moved  by  a  profound 
sympathy  for  those  who  went  daily  to  the  dungeons  of 
the  Mamertine,  he  knew  that  he  was  soon  to  join  them 
and  that  his  feet  trod  close  upon  the  time  of  his  reward. 
The  presence  of  his  new  friends  afforded  him  a  delight 
which  he  had  never  before  known,  and  Myrrha  and 
Ethelred  were  a  constant  joy.  He  did  not  know  the 
cause  of  the  sympathy  which  poured  out  and  over  them 
from  his  full  heart,  but  he  saw  that  his  affection  was 
returned,  and  it  illumined  his  whole  being.  To  Ethelred 
he  spoke  of  John  Mark,  his  wanderings,  the  missions, 
and  his  services,  of  the  dangers  he  had  endured  and  the 
faith  that  had  sustained  him,  of  the  efficacy  of  his 
prayers,  and  the  constant  and  supporting  presence  of 
the  Master;  with  tenderness  he  spoke  also  of  Timothy. 
To  Myrrha  he  spoke  of  Miriam.  She  did  not  understand 
the  purport  of  his  words,  except  that  he  spoke  of  a 
woman  whom  he  had  loved,  and  who  was  a  part  of  his 
youth.  With  her  own  heart  full  of  Fabyan  she  could 
listen  in  sympathy  to  a  story  like  that,  and  her  large 
eyes  bent  upon  him  and,  stirring  him  so  strangely, 
choked  his  speech.  In  his  shop  below  he  carried  a 
memory  of  her  through  the  day,  and  nightly  he  blessed 
her  in  his  prayers.  A  great  light  seemed  to  be  shining 
upon  the  end  of  his  pilgrimage,  as  it  had  shone  upon 
him  on  the  great  day  of  his  conversion. 

229 


XXIII 

PETER 

ROME,  like  the  fabled  Argus,  was  sleepless.  Its  days 
were  given  to  the  restless  barter  that  sustained  its 
life  and  fed  it  with  the  luxuries  of  the  world,  and  its 
nights  were  given  to  revelry  and  pleasure.  Time  was 
impotent  to  subdue  its  busy  millions.  The  heights  of 
the  Janiculum  ridge  forever  heard  the  muffled  roar,  dying 
faint  at  times,  but  always  audible;  and  when  the  night 
shut  out  the  sight  of  its  teeming  numbers  the  sky  above 
gleamed  with  lights.  But  even  this  great  and  invincible 
creature  had  its  periods  of  torpor;  it  struggled  less  at 
the  sullen  and  gaping  hour  which  followed  midnight,  and 
within  its  confines  were  arteries  where  its  blood  was 
sluggish  and  its  pulse  beat  fitfully. 

At  such  a  place  was  the  foreign  burial-ground  beyond 
the  Tiber,  west  of  the  Septiminian  Way  and  north  of  the 
Janiculum  bridge.  The  line  of  city  had  grown  beyond 
it,  extending  to  points  even  northwest  of  the  Vatican 
hill,  but  at  this  spot  there  was  a  section  of  broken 
country  undisturbed. 

Here  the  Jews  laid  away  their  dead,  decorating  the 
place  with  solemn  tenderness,  and  sheltering  it  by  high 
walls  from  the  profane  gaze  of  the  Gentiles.  Here  was 
a  spot  where  the  children  of  Judea  were  safe,  where 
persecution  ceased  and  Rome  lowered  her  sword;  the 
faggot  and  torch  were  of  no  avail,  and  the  chains  that 
bound  were  the  gentle  bonds  of  sleep.  The  patrician 
Roman  burned  and  urned  his  dead,  preserving  the  loved 

230 


LUX    CRUCIS 

ashes  upon  the  family  altar;  the  official  Roman  burned 
the  public  dead  and  gave  their  remnants  to  the  winds. 
Only  the  Jew  consigned  his  mortal  person  to  the  dust, 
and  a  people  who  preferred  such  consecration  to  the 
worms  were  avoided  with  a  shudder  and  allowed  to  pur 
sue  their  unwholesome  way  in  peace.  Hence,  under 
the  shades  of  this  final  abiding  place,  behind  the  droop 
ing  foliage  and  beyond  its  tombs,  there  were  retreats 
which  no  prying  Gentile  gaze  had  ever  penetrated. 

It  was  here  that  the  early  Christian  made  his  church 
and  went  to  worship.  To  him  the  place  was  eminently 
fit ;  the  presence  of  the  dead  sanctified  it,  and  the  hover 
ing  spirits  seemed  to  breathe  upon  him  a  benediction. 

It  was  the  hour  of  greatest  silence,  when  the  noise 
from  the  giant  beyond  the  Tiber  was  stertorous  and 
rattled  in  its  throat,  when  the  fewest  lights  were  seen 
along  the  river,  and  the  sentinels  stood  behind  their 
shields.  There  was  a  moon  in  the  heavens  to  bless  the 
scene,  as  splendid  as  the  great  cupola  upon  the  Palatine, 
and  it  crowned  with  a  flood  of  light  the  top  of  the  Vati 
can  hill.  Its  rays  penetrated  even  amid  the  walls  of 
the  secluded  cemetery,  and  found  a  grove  in  which  a  few 
faithful  worshippers  were  assembled.  They  knew  the 
peril  in  which  they  stood ;  they  did  not  dare  it  by  pride 
and  effrontery,  but  they  would  not  have  feared  to  cry 
aloud  the  name  of  Christ  in  the  presence  of  Caesar  him 
self  as  they  did  thereafter  in  the  presence  of  death. 

It  was  a  grassy  plot,  at  the  base  of  a  precipitous  bluff, 
backed  by  a  row  of  encircling  cedars.  An  altar  was 
raised  against  the  face  of  the  cliff;  upon  it  the  beams 
of  the  moon  fell  directly,  lighting  it  up  almost  as  by  day. 
All  about  a  group  of  men  and  women  stood  waiting. 
The  watcher  at  the  gate  finally  announced  the  coming  of 
others,  and  a  man,  with  the  appearance  of  authority, 
came  through  the  aisle  of  trees  and  stood  among  them. 
It  was  Paul,  and  with  him  were  Lucius,  Fulvia,  Valen- 

231 


LUX    CRUCIS 

tina,  and  Myrrha,  with  her  friends  from  the  house  in  the 
Subura.  Fabyan,  Gabrial,  Ethelred,  and  Volgus  were 
all  present,  Fabyan  looking  with  some  curiosity  upon 
the  scene,  and  noting  how,  as  Paul  stopped  to  greet 
those  whom  he  knew  in  the  circle  gathered  about  the 
altar,  they  strove  to  kiss  his  hands  and  reverently  touch 
his  garments.  Many  of  the  figures  were  not  to  be  recog 
nized,  scarcely  more  than  shadows  against  the  fringe 
of  trees,  but  soon  lights  were  guardedly  hung  in  the 
branches  to  assist  the  rays  of  the  moon,  and  a  bronze 
lamp  was  placed  upon  the  altar.  Then  mats  were  laid 
upon  the  grass  for  those  who  were  old  and  decrepit. 

Fabyan  observed  how  much  Paul  was  a  leader.  He 
took  his  place  at  once  upon  the  slightly  raised  eminence, 
and,  lifting  his  hand,  prayed  softly,  and,  upon  ceasing, 
began  in  his  deep  voice  the  notes  of  a  strain  of  music. 
It  was  known  to  the  others,  for  they  took  it  up,  first  the 
women  and  then  the  men,  and  finally  the  voices  of  chil 
dren,  awakened  from  their  slumbers  amid  the  wraps  to 
which  their  parents  had  consigned  them.  The  sweet 
murmur  rose  and  fell  gently  upon  the  air,  rich  with  a 
strange  meaning.  The  cliff  gave  back  an  echo  as  though 
unseen  voices  had  joined  the  chorus.  The  soldier  caught 
the  inspiration  from  Myrrha's  rapt  eyes,  and  when  her 
sweet  voice  fell  into  the  rhythm  he  strove  to  join  it 
himself,  but  stopped  as  though  he  profaned  the  melody. 
They  ceased,  but  the  strain  lingered  in  the  air;  it  tremu 
lously  rose  like  a  mist  along  the  beams  of  the  moon, 
which  were  sapphire  bars  among  the  green  cedars,  and 
Myrrha  felt  that  God's  angels  were  there,  and  she 
seemed  to  hear  the  dying  reverberations  of  invisible 
harp -strings. 

To  this  ecstasy  the  Apostle  spoke,  but  his  words  were 
few.  He  enjoined  upon  them  renewed  courage,  con 
stant  faith,  and  a  reliance  in  their  time  of  trial  upon  a 
power  that  never  failed.  It  was  his  delight,  as  he  told 

232 


LUX    CRUCIS 

them,  to  speak  always  to  the  brethren  for  his  Master's 
cause,  but  there  was  another  present  before  whom  he 
was  worthy  only  in  God's  sight,  but  who  was  brother 
to  all  in  Christ  Jesus,  the  Lord. 

He  descended  from  the  altar  and  went  among  the  little 
group  at  his  right,  and  then  assisted  to  his  place  the 
uncertain  steps  of  a  man  whose  feet  moved  carefully  up 
the  stone  blocks.  His  hand  rested  for  support  upon  the 
shoulder  of  the  Apostle,  and  then  his  figure  was  reared, 
clear  cut,  sharp,  and  intense,  before  them.  The  heart  of 
Fabyan  thrilled  with  an  awe  not  understood,  and  his 
friends  were  as  deeply  moved.  The  man's  proportions 
were  of  gentle  majesty,  with  an  outline  to  delight  the 
craft  that  the  deftest  Greek  had  given  to  the  statues  in 
the  palaces  of  the  adjacent  city.  A  beard  like  snow  fell 
upon  his  long,  gray  habit,  and  locks  like  a  silver  mist 
wreathed  his  neck.  His  head  was  high  and  mighty,  a 
broad  and  noble  crown  of  white,  and  his  brow  splendid 
above  eyes  that  gleamed  in  the  moonlight.  The  face 
was  a  human  face,  but  God  had  moulded  it  anew;  the 
fire  of  early  tempests  had  seamed  it,  but  the  scars  had 
been  touched  with  a  softness  that  breathed  in  a  sug 
gestion,  like  a  lesson,  a  story  of  purity  and  love.  The 
venerable  figure  was  colossal  in  something  not  to  be 
named.  It  was  Peter,  the  disciple  of  Christ.  The 
graves  about  were  as  mouths  to  witness  his  words.  He 
was  eloquent  in  the  story  which  he  had  told  so  often 
and  which  grew  sweeter  in  the  telling — the  nativity,  the 
life  as  of  heaven  lived  on  earth,  and  the  death  that  was 
for  men;  the  sacrifice  that  saved  souls  past,  present,  and 
for  all  time  to  come,  that  gave  existence  a  new  purpose 
and  death  a  new  meaning;  a  creed,  spoken  in  the  air 
breathed  by  the  despot  of  the  Palatine,  that  made  his  evil 
as  naught,  and  was  efficient  to  save  even  his  inhuman 
soul.  What  mattered  the  dungeons  of  the  Mamertine 
and  the  beasts  of  the  Maximus?  Here  was  eternal  life! 

233 


LUX    CRUCIS 

And  as  he,  the  man  who  had  been  blessed  by  the  Sav 
iour's  smile  and  had  held  his  sacred  form  in  death,  spoke 
in  the  moonlight  the  message  of  the  cross,  Fabyan  knew 
that  behind  the  words  of  promise  was  the  voice  of  God. 

Humbly  he  knelt  with  the  others,  reverently  he  bowed 
his  head  before  the  blessing  that  fell  from  the  uplifted 
hands,  and  when  he  arose  he  knew  that  with  those  about 
him  he  had  come  out  of  the  past  as  from  a  forest  of 
shadows  and  was  born  again. 

There  was  no  confession  of  faith,  nor  any  further 
ceremony;  the  meeting  prepared  to  disperse.  Fabyan 
went,  with  the  others,  closer  to  the  altar,  where  several 
of  the  elders  were  conversing  with  the  Apostle  and  with 
Peter.  It  was  the  custom  of  those  present  to  go  almost 
immediately  home,  following  the  cessation  of  the  exer 
cises,  for  it  was  late,  and  men  and  women  sacrificed  the 
precious  hours  for  slumber  when  the  days  were  full  of 
labor,  and  with  some  the  toil  was  hard.  But  to-night 
they  desired  to  talk  about  the  persecutions,  and  learn 
from  one  another  of  those  who  had  been  taken  into  cus 
tody.  Paul  knew  of  these,  keeping  fully  informed  as 
to  each  arrest,  and  praying  nightly  for  them  at  the 
meetings.  Their  fate  was  uncertain,  but  the  soldiers  at 
the  prisons  did  not  hesitate  to  say  that  they  were  to  be 
put  to  death  during  the  games.  They  were  scarcely 
accorded  a  hearing,  and  the  judges  decreed  a  trial  un 
necessary.  The  merits  or  impropriety  of  the  Christian 
creed  were  not  investigated  or  discussed.  Under  the 
orders  of  Nero  the  single  issue  was  their  belief  in  Christus, 
and  this  none  of  them  denied.  The  men  went  to  the 
dungeons  with  calm  courage,  soothing  and  comforting 
the  more  timid  women.  The  children  were  scarcely  con 
scious  of  the  peril  which  assailed  them,  as  they,  too, 
were  taken  with  their  parents,  but,  sustained  by  the 
fortitude  that  remained  a  wonder  to  their  captors,  often 
smiled  as  the  grated  doors  were  closed  behind  them. 

234 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  women  drew  closer  to  the  group  at  the  altar, 
seeking  to  get  a  nearer  view  of  the  great  disciple,  and 
Fabyan  found  opportunity  for  a  word  with  Lucius. 

'  'Tis  a  comfort,"  he  said;  "this  new  faith  which  has 
taken  such  a  hold  upon  my  heart.  It  supplies  me  with 
a  singular  courage,  one  which  I  have  not  heretofore 
possessed.  Look  at  Valentina  and  at  Myrrha  —  how 
their  eyes  shine  and  their  lovely  faces  glow!  And  when 
I  see  how  nobly  these  poor  creatures  go  to  the  fate 
which  we  know  awaits  them,  it  shames  the  lack  of  pa 
tience  with  which  I  chafe  under  the  troubles  which  have 
come  upon  us." 

"So  says  my  Fulvia — her  very  words  almost,"  replied 
Lucius.  "Like  thee,  I  am  rinding  a  new  strength  and 
mine  eyes  are  opening." 

"I  have  word  from  Brabano,"  said  Fabyan.  "As 
thou  knowest,  he  went  away  with  the  court  to  Capreae, 
but  before  his  departure  he  arranged  to  let  me  hear 
from  him.  I  saw  his  slave  to-day.  Tigellinus  is  restless 
away  from  Rome,  and  hath  news  sent  him  daily  from 
the  Palatine;  its  nature,  or  whether  it  relates  to  us,  I 
cannot  say.  Doubtless  he  hath  other  matters.  Nero  is 
deep  in  his  fancies,  and  sits  by  the  hour  upon  a  bluff 
above  the  sea.  He  will  not  return  until  his  muse  is 
satisfied,  and  until  then  Tigellinus  is  a  prisoner." 

"And  Brabano — what  of  him?" 

"He  is  here,  in  Rome,  but  his  stay  must  be  brief. 
Caesar  desires  him  always  near,  and  Poppasa  is  frightened 
into  an  indigestion  whenever  he  is  absent." 

"Hast  seen  him?" 

"No,  but  I  shall  upon  the  morrow.  I  went  to  the 
Palatine,  but  he  was  not  there.  If  word  of  our  disfavor 
hath  been  spoken  about  the  court  I  saw  no  signs  of 
it.  The  guard  was  respectful,  and  the  palace  slaves  as 
usual." 

A  shriek  now  rang  out  from  a  portion  of  the  throng, 
235 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  they  turned  to  see  a  swaying  group  support  the 
trembling  figure  of  an  old  man.  Two  women  were  upon 
their  knees,  and  as  they  lifted  their  agonized  hands  to 
heaven  the  tears  were  streaming  down  their  cheeks. 
Those  about  tried  vainly  to  comfort  them,  but  they  put 
aside  all  help,  clinging  pitifully  to  the  old  man's  robe. 

"  'Tis  Eleazer  and  his  daughters,"  said  Zekiah,  com 
ing  to  them,  his  face  expressing  his  sympathy  and  grief. 
"They  have  learned  of  the  arrest  of  Joseph,  the  son,  and 
brother  to  the  girls.  Poor  lad!  He  came  not  home  to 
supper  to-night,  and,  thinking  him  detained  only,  they 
hoped  to  meet  him  here.  The  soldiers  took  him  to  the 
dungeons  to-day.  They  could  bear  evil  for  themselves 
without  a  murmur — but  their  brother!" 

Paul  stepped  to  the  old  man's  side,  and  Peter  placed 
his  hands  upon  the  heads  of  the  stricken  women.  There 
was  a  magic  in  the  touch,  for  their  sobbings  ceased. 

"We  have  many  dear  to  us  now  in  chains,"  said  Paul. 
"It  is  time  that  we  go  among  them.  I  have  learned  to 
day  that  we  will  be  permitted  to  visit  our  brethren  in 
prison,  and  to-morrow  I  shall  go.  If  I  find  it  to  be  safe, 
others  may  go  also." 

"The  danger  is  great,"  said  Zekiah.  "They  know  thee 
already  for  a  Christian." 

"It  matters  not,"  he  said.  "I  shall  go  to-morrow. 
Peter  will  speak  at  the  meetings  when  I  am  taken." 

Volgus  now  drew  near  and  touched  Fabyan  upon  the 
arm.  His  face,  usually  expressive  of  little  in  its  stolid 
ity,  now  indicated  surprise,  almost  bewilderment.  He 
pointed  at  two  figures,  muffled  in  long  robes  and  hooded 
heavily,  who  stood  near  Peter.  Fabyan  had  observed 
them  himself,  but  they  had  called  for  no  special  atten 
tion  in  the  throng.  Now  he  saw  that  both  were  erect, 
straight,  of  unusual  stature,  and  one  a  person  of  dignity 
and  lofty  bearing. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked,  almost  in  a  whisper,  for  the 

236 


LUX    CRUCIS 

presence  of  any  one  there  likely  to  excite  apprehension 
in  Volgus  was  a  matter  of  serious  moment. 

"  'Tis  a  toga,  Lord  Fabyan,  underneath  that  cloak  of 
gray,  and  its  braid  is  a  foot  deep.  There  is  a  silk  tunic, 
also,  and  a  girdle  of  gold ;  and  the  companion  is  a  woman, 
and  wears  jewels." 

"I  will  speak  to  Paul,  and  warn  the  others,"  said 
Fabyan,  hastily.  "  Is  the  meeting  betrayed,  think  you? 
Should  the  soldiers  come  now  they  would  reap  a  sad 
harvest.  What  is  it?"  he  continued,  and  he  turned  his 
troubled  face  to  Lucius.  "Shall  we  strike  if  we  are  in 
terrupted?" 

It  was  a  question  he  would  not  have  asked  an  hour 
ago.  Already  his  sword  would  have  been  from  beneath 
his  cloak,  or  his  voice,  as  a  tribune,  ready  to  speak  in  be 
half  of  the  assembly. 

"Nay,  good  master,"  replied  Volgus.  "It  is  not  the 
presence  of  the  lady  which  so  much  excites  surprise; 
she  is  no  stranger  to  the  world,  to  thee,  or  the  good 
Apostle;  but  the  man — I  will  swear  truly,  being  so  poor 
a  Christian,  which  the  good  Peter  forgive — the  man 
hath  a  face  I  know,  and  of  which  I  caught  a  glimpse. 
If  it  is  not  the  great  physician  of  the  court,  may  I  go 
again  to  the  arena  with  my  hands  bound  behind  me!" 

Fabyan  started  with  astonishment  and  looked  with 
incredulity  at  the  freedman. 

"Brabano!"  he  exclaimed. 

"Verily!     And,  see,  he  conies  this  way." 

The  two  figures  had  evidently  been  watching  them, 
and  now  they  noted  the  excitement  which  had  accom 
panied  the  conversation  just  taken  place.  They  drew 
near  with  slow  steps,  as  though  to  avoid  the  attention 
of  the  others,  and  then  they  threw  back  their  hoods. 

Fabyan  looked  upon  them  with  mingled  surprise  and 
dismay.  Volgus  was  right.  They  were  Brabano  and 
Berenice. 

237 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  lovely  Jewess  was  calm  and  self-possessed,  and 
she  met  his  startled  glance  with  eyes  that  revealed  noth 
ing;  but  the  countenance  of  Brabano  was  sombre  be 
yond  words.  His  look  was  dull  and  heavy,  with  an 
apparent  anxiety.  Fabyan's  first  thought  was  that  he 
had  met  with  some  defeat  or  news  of  disaster,  and  he 
again  searched  Berenice  earnestly  with  his  eyes,  to  see  if 
her  hostility  to  himself  might  be  the  cause.  But  the  Jew 
ess  was  impassive  and  impenetrable,  serenely  greeting 
Fulvia  and  her  companions,  as  though  her  relationship 
to  all  the  Amici  was  as  friendly  as  before.  But  Brabano 
was  ill  at  ease,  and  though  he  strove  to  maintain  his 
composure  his  effort  was  vain;  his  poise,  his  habitual 
and  lofty  self-assurance,  were  gone.  A  weight  seemed 
to  have  fallen  upon  him  and  crushed  out  the  dauntless 
vigor  and  that  high  and  haughty  serenity  that  looked 
always  at  fate  with  the  mien  of  a  conqueror.  He 
seemed  shrunken  at  the  shoulders,  and  his  glance  was 
furtive,  turning  ever  and  anon  in  the  direction  of  the 
Apostle  Pster.  He  did  not  speak  in  answer  to  the  aston 
ished  greeting  of  Fabyan,  or  the  scarcely  less  surprised 
ejaculation  of  Lucius,  but  Berenice  replied  immediately. 

"I  saw  thee,"  she  said,  "and  noted  that  the  household 
of  the  Amici  were  all  present.  A  strange  place  for  a 
family  of  such  dignity,"  and  her  lip  curled  for  an  in 
stant,  and  then  the  mocking  expression  was  lost;  "but  I 
am  here  myself.  Perhaps  thy  slaves,  too,  are  among 
the  drooping  figures  about  the  trees.  What  was  the 
matter  with  the  poor  man  whose  daughters  were  crying 
at  his  feet?  Something  about  his  son,  was  it  not?  I 
think  I  heard  them  say  so." 

She  did  not  wait  for  a  reply,  but  continued  to  speak. 

"Our  Brabano  knew  of  my  association  with  the  good 
Paul,  and,  having  met  him  also,  desired  to  attend  one  of 
these  secret  meetings.  I  was  myself  full  of  curiosity. 
Dost  think,  my  lord  Fabyan,  that  I  have  renewed  to- 

238 


LUX    CRUCIS 

night  the  interest  I  felt  from  the  very  first  ?  Those  were 
pleasant  days,  good  friend,  when  we  journeyed  home 
together.  Ah,  well!  we  cannot  expect  a  man  to  keep 
such  things  in  mind." 

She  looked,  in  the  moonlight,  at  Myrrha. 

"Pleasant,  indeed,"  he  responded,  coldly.  "I  am 
glad  thou  art  here  to-night." 

She  gave  a  sigh  of  hypocrisy. 

' '  I  could  not  get  the  words  of  our  dear  Paul  from  my 
mind,"  she  said.  "I  have  longed  to  have  him  counsel 
me  again,  and  tell  me  if  I  am  to  have  the  saving  grace 
of  which  he  spoke." 

"The  grace  of  God  is  promised  to  all  who  believe," 
said  Lucius.  "So  it  was  said  to-night." 

"I  heard  it,  but  then,  thou  seest,  I  have  heard  so 
much."  She  glanced  at  Fabyan,  slyly.  "The  people 
are  looking  at  us  with  wondering  eyes." 

"Is  it  not  glorious!"  cried  Valentina.  "The  sweet 
words — the  rock — this  quiet  spot,  and  the  splendid  moon! 
What  a  man  was  that  beautiful  Peter!" 

"Yes,"  said  Berenice.  "And  who  was  he  that  stood 
near  thee  in  the  moonlight — the  youth  with  the  feath 
er  who  is  looking  at  us  now?  He  hath  a  claim  to 
beauty,  also,  for  a  finer  man  I  have  never  seen  at 
court." 

'  'Tis  a  prince,  who  is  a  Briton,"  answered  Myrrha, 
as  Valentina  was  silent.  "His  name  is  Ethelred." 

"Summon  him,"  said  Berenice,  imperiously,  to  Fa 
byan.  "Bid  him  hither." 

"He  comes  by  instinct,"  replied  Fabyan,  his  assur 
ance  returning,  observing  that  Ethelred  was  approach 
ing.  "He  is  here." 

The  bold  eyes  of  Berenice  surveyed  the  Briton  with  a 
look  of  such  admiration  as  to  make  the  cheeks  of  Valen 
tina  flush,  and  Fabyan  smiled  with  something  of  his  old 
humor.  He  did  not  trust  Berenice,  but  he  trusted  Bra- 

239 


LUX    CRUCIS 

bano,  and  he  guessed  the  meaning  of  the  armistice  she 
extended  to  him. 

Brabano  stood  in  silence  as  this  conversation  pro 
gressed.  His  gloom  continued,  and  he  seemed  indiffer 
ent  to  the  impression  which  his  presence  evoked.  Now, 
however,  he  summoned  something  of  his  usual  bearing 
and  addressed  Lucius. 

"I  came  from  Caprea?  by  special  relay  to-day,"  he 
said.  "To-morrow  I  trust  to  see  thee  at  thy  house. 
Shall  I  come  in  the  afternoon?  And  thou,  my  Fabyan," 
he  continued,  turning  to  the  tribune,  "wilt  thou  be 
present?" 

"Truly,"  answered  the  young  man,  still  noting  his 
changed  manner,  and  wondering  what  it  might  portend. 

"And  this  Peter,  the  man  who  spoke  last,  have  him 
come  also.  See  our  good  Paul,  my  Fabyan,  and  ar 
range  for  it.  I  shall  not  rest  until  I  have  spoken  with 
him." 

His  voice  was  passionate  now  and  his  eyes  troubled. 

"Wilt  thou  not  see  him  to-night?"  asked  Fabyan, 
kindly,  observing  his  uneasiness,  and  seeking  in  some 
manner  to  aid  him. 

"Nay,  not  to-night,"  and  Brabano  hesitated.  "No, 
it  is  late;  to-morrow,  if  he  will." 

Fabyan  hesitated  also. 

"He  will  wonder  at  thy  presence,  my  Brabano,  and  a 
knowledge  of  it  will  disturb  these  poor  people.  I  am  not 
fearful  that  harm  to  them  will  come  of  it,"  and  he 
looked  meaningly  at  Berenice,  to  indicate  to  her  that  he 
was  not  reassured,  "but  the  time  is  full  of  peril  for 
them." 

"Assure  them  of  the  truth,"  replied  the  physician. 
"  I  learned  of  this  place  through  a  freedman  whom  Tigel- 
linus  had  set  to  spy  upon  thee.  The  man  found  the 
shop  of  Paul  in  the  Subura,and,two  nights  since, followed 
him  here.  The  spy  is  in  my  pay  and  will  report  only 

240 


LUX    CRUCIS 

such  things  as  I  permit.  It  is  so  with  the  man  set  to 
spy  upon  Lucius." 

Fabyan  and  his  uncle  exchanged  glances. 

"The  Princess  Berenice  came  with  me  when  she 
learned  that  I  desired  to  attend  this  meeting.  Whether 
or  not  my  coming  was  for  good  remains  with  the  future. 
We  will  go  now,  lest  we  frighten  the  people  further.  We 
have  litter  bearers  at  a  safe  distance,  but  they  will  not 
learn  of  this  spot.  Good  peace  to  thee!" 

They  took  their  departure,  drawing  their  hoods  about 
their  faces.  Fabyan  caught  another  glance  from  the 
dark  eyes  of  Berenice,  but  he  did  not  know  its  import. 
He  prayed  for  a  permanent  truce  with  her,  but  he  was 
uncertain.  He  went  to  tell  Paul  of  Brabano's  request. 

16 


XXIV 
BRABANO'S    CONVERSION 

ON  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day  Brabano  came 
promptly  to  the  home  of  Lucius.  He  had  sent  a  litter 
with  bearers  to  the  shop  in  the  Subura  to  bring  Peter  to 
the  Pincius,  but  the  disciple  had  dismissed  it  with  a  smile. 
He  preferred  to  walk,  despite  the  distance.  In  all  his 
long  life  no  man  had  borne  either  his  person  or  his  bur 
dens,  so,  leaning  upon  his  staff,  and  in  company  with 
Paul,  he  came  to  the  Pincius  on  foot.  They  arrived 
there  shortly  after  Brabano,  and  found  Fulvia,  with  her 
slaves  about  her,  awaiting  them  in  the  vestibule.  Greet 
ing  them  cordially,  she  led  the  way  to  the  room  where 
the  physician  sat  with  Lucius  and  Fabyan.  The  three 
men  arose  as  they  entered,  and  remained  reverently 
standing  until  both  were  seated,  and  then  Brabano 
came  immediately  to  the  matters  within  his  mind. 

"I  have  been  strangely  troubled,  good  Paul,"  he  said, 
"since  the  discourse  of  last  evening.  In  truth,  the  mat 
ter  troubled  me  before.  As  thou  knowest,  I  have  talked 
with  thee  touching  the  new  creed  which  thou  pro- 
fessest,  and  likewise  I  have  talked  with  the  Princess  Bere 
nice.  It  was  because  of  this  lady  that  I  came  last 
night  to  the  meeting.  She  hath  been  curious  to  attend, 
and  when  the  spy  brought  me  word  that  these  gather 
ings  were  held  nightly  at  the  cemetery  beyond  the  Tiber, 
I  told  her  of  it,  and  she  begged  that  we  go.  The  words 
which  I  heard  from  the  good  Peter  disturbed  me;  fol 
lowing  them,  the  Lady  Berenice  hath  further  impressed 

242 


LUX    CRUCIS 

me,  telling  me  more  fully  than  I  have  heard  heretofore 
of  those  matters  which  she  learned  of  thee  upon  the 
ship  journeying  from  Cassarea.  She  hath  not  realized 
their  import  as  have  I.  Hence,  I  desired  to  see  Peter, 
to  talk  with  you  both  about  this  new  religion,  that  I 
may  set  my  mind  at  rest.  Surely,  I  shall  find  such 
fallacies  in  your  teachings  that  they  will  disturb  my 
peace  no  more." 

"In  truth,  my  lord  Brabano,"  said  Paul,  in  reply, 
"thou  dost  not  differ  greatly  from  our  noble  Lucius,  nor 
from  any  with  whom  I  have  talked  since  my  labor  be 
gun.  Thou  wilt  find  no  fallacy,  but  thou  wilt  find 
peace  in  what  I  have  to  say.  That  it  hath  disturbed 
thee,  I  am  glad;  that  it  will  bless  thee,  I  am  sure." 

"The  grace  of  God  be  with  thee!"  said  Peter,  lift 
ing  his  hand  solemnly,  "now,  henceforth,  and  forever- 
more!" 

Brabano  trembled  under  his  words.  He  looked  stead 
ily  into  the  venerable  face,  and  his  eyes  grew  moist. 

"  I  know  not  what  is  the  feeling  that  comes  over  me," 
he  said.  "It  is  a  strange  matter,  and  I  have  thought 
myself  to  be  ill.  But  I  have  no  bodily  infirmity,  and  I 
know  that  the  trouble  is  of  the  mind — that  it  cometh 
from  the  words  which  were  spoken  last  night,  the  mem 
ory  of  which  hath  made  slumber  impossible.  I  have 
rested  not  since  I  heard  thee." 

"Take  comfort,"  said  Peter.  "Thou  wilt  rest  forever 
in  consequence." 

Brabano  let  his  head  fall  slowly,  his  hands  crossed 
upon  his  breast ;  Lucius  and  Fabyan  looked  at  him  with 
deep  emotion  as  they  observed  how  he  was  moved.  So 
stern  and  calm  and  high  was  his  habitual  composure 
that  they  marvelled  to  see  him  trembling  like  a  child. 
They  sat  and  listened  in  awe  and  wonder. 

'  'Tis  a  strange  change  in  me,"  he  said.     "I  scarcely 
know  myself.     I  find  myself  with  new  thoughts,  and  new 

243 


LUX    CRUCIS 

purposes  flit  across  my  mind.  They  run  in  old  channels 
from  force  of  habit,  but  their  nature  disturbs  me." 

"How?"  asked  the  Apostle. 

"They  interfere,"  replied  the  proud  man,  his  brow 
troubled. 

"They  thwart  thy  previous  hopes?"  questioned  the 
Apostle. 

"Truly,"  and  Brabano  turned  his  eyes  upon  the  seri 
ous  face.  "  I  seek  in  vain  a  compromise  with  my 
self  and  conscience,  but  my  mind  is  reluctant  ;  it 
forbids." 

Paul  smiled. 

"What  art  thou  willing  to  forego?" 

"Nothing!"  exclaimed  Brabano,  passionately.  '  'Tis 
a  resentment  that  I  feel  against  thee — thy  creed — my 
self;  a  resentment  that  is  rebuked  by  my  new  spirit, 
making  void  my  purposes  and  plans.  I  find  no  relief, 
and  hence  I  sought  thee,  with  Peter." 

"Replace  them  with  new  purposes  and  better  plans," 
said  Paul,  earnestly.  "  'Tis  not  ambition,  but  happiness, 
that  the  heart  craves — a  happiness  not  of  earth.  Serve 
God." 

"How?"  The  question  expressed  the  suspense  and 
feeling  of  the  physician's  strong  will. 

"By  living  merely  in  the  knowledge  of  His  word. 
What  is  ambition,  without  hope  hereafter?  What  is 
carnal  happiness  on  earth?" 

"Answer  thou,"  said  Brabano,  almost  sullenly.  "Thou 
art  the  teacher." 

"Nay,"  replied  the  Apostle,  gently;  "Christ  is  the 
teacher.  Ambition  halts  inevitably  at  the  grave,  and 
human  happiness  is  fleeting.  'Tis  the  happiness  of  the 
soul  that  endures  and  that  sees  something  beyond." 

"I  have  felt  it  almost  from  the  beginning,"  said  Bra 
bano,  after  a  pause.  "  I  felt  it  when  the  first  knowledge 
of  this  teaching  came  to  my  ears.  I  pondered  upon  it 

244 


LUX    CRUCIS 

by  force  of  necessity,  not  will.  I  put  it  by,  but  the  effort 
was  futile.  I  knew  it  to  be  true." 

"Go  on,"  said  Paul. 

"There  is  no  more.    I  am  humbled — almost  undone." 

"Thou  art  lifted  up  and  exalted,"  said  the  Apostle. 
"The  time  of  thy  redemption  is  at  hand." 

"Ay,"  replied  Brabano,  slowly.  "Further  rebellion 
is  useless.  "The  weight  must  be  lifted  from  my  heart. 
Last  night  I  heard  anew  the  story  of  thy  Master's  birth, 
His  life  and  death;  I  heard  thy  words  as  to  His  works 
while  living,  and  the  precepts  that  He  taught.  '  Blessed 
are  the  meek — blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,'  and,  most 
wonderful  of  all,  'Love  thine  enemies,  and  do  good  to 
those  who  despitefully  use  thee.'  Whence  cometh  such 
counsel  in  these  days  of  Rome,  amid  the  license  and 
bloodshed  of  the  world  ?  Such  doctrines  elsewhere  have 
I  heard  not  before,  nor  have  I  thought  them.  He  hath 
lifted  up  the  lowly  and  rebuked  the  great,  and  in  the 
voice  of  charity  he  hath  said  to  the  fallen,  'Go  ye,  and 
sin  no  more.'  Lord,  I  believe!  Help  Thou  my  unbe 
lief!" 

He  sank  upon  his  knees,  his  rich  robe  trailing  behind 
him,  his  eyes  raised  humbly  to  heaven.  Paul  stood 
looking  at  him  with  eyes  aglow,  while  Peter,  with  bowed 
head,  was  moving  his  lips  in  prayer. 

Fabyan  put  out  his  hand  and  clasped  that  of  his 
uncle;  united  in  a  touch  of  sympathy,  they  rejoiced  in 
this  new  evidence  of  the  saving  grace  that  they,  with 
the  proud  man  now  bowed  in  their  presence,  confessed 
and  acknowledged. 

"  Will  my  sins  be  forgiven  me?"  asked  Brabano.  "Am 
I,  who  have  been  filled  with  bitterness  and  pride,  with 
vainglory  and  a  boundless  ambition,  worthy  to  follow 
the  humble  Nazarene,  who  was  the  Son  of  the  living 
God?" 

" '  Though  thy  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white 
245 


LUX    CRUCIS 

as  snow;  though  they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be 
as  wool!'"  said  the  disciple.  "So  said  the  Master." 

"Thou  wilt  baptize  me  in  the  faith?"  asked  Brabano, 

"And  wilt  thou  me?"  asked  Lucius,  and  Fabyan  re 
peated  the  words. 

"Since  thou  believest  in  the  holy  name  of  Jesus,  I 
will." 

Brabano  arose  from  his  knees  and  seated  himself 
upon  the  couch  from  which  he  had  slipped  to  the  floor. 
His  features  were  placid,  and  he  had  resumed  his  com 
posure;  but  his  face  bore  now  a  look  which  Lucius  and 
Fabyan  had  never  seen  there  before. 

"It  is  matter  of  moment  to  others  than  myself,"  he 
said,  finally,  his  words  slow  and  measured.  "  Last  night 
I  realized  that  I  was  of  those  who  had  been  converted 
to  the  faith,  although  I  fought  against  it.  To-day  I  am 
blessed  in  a  perfect  knowledge  of  a  change  of  heart,  and 
am  content.  I  heard  thy  words  as  caught  from  the 
Master,  'What  profiteth  it  a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul?'  But  I  am  physician  to 
one  who  is  wholly  wicked;  I  live  in  an  atmosphere  in 
which  good  thoughts  fester.  What  now  am  I  to  do? 
It  is  not  a  question  I  would  put  to  thee,  dear  Paul;  'tis 
one  that  I  might  assume  to  answer  for  myself,  but  that 
I  am  authorized  to  put  it  to  Peter,  who  is  responsible 
in  chief  for  my  conversion.  I  am  Peter's  man,  for  he 
hath  made  me.  What  now  am  I  to  do?" 

The  disciple  smiled.  His  countenance  was  like  the 
sun. 

"Thou  art  Christ's  man,"  he  said.  "  'Tis  His  bidding 
thou  must  do.  Ask  of  Him." 

"It  is  enough,"  said  Brabano.  "I  accept  my  fate. 
God  be  with  us  all!" 

"He  is,"  replied  Peter.  '  'Tis  a  pleasure — this  service 
to  which  we  are  devoted.  It  hath  not  been  the  joy  of 
all  to  see  the  Master  as  He  looked,  to  hear  His  blessed 

246 


LUX    CRUCIS 

voice  and  know  the  deep  consciousness  of  His  presence ; 
but  Paul  hath  felt  that  presence,  and  until  Jesus  comes 
again  so  may  all  the  children  of  men.  There  is  no  life 
outside  of  Him.  There  cannot  be.  How  infinitely  do 
we  love  ourselves  when  we  love  our  enemies;  how  im 
measurable  is  the  scope  of  that  life  that  loves  God! 
Thou  wert  born  but  recently,  and  thou  wilt  die  soon; 
that  thou  knowest.  It  was  countless  years  to  the  be 
ginning  before  thy  birth,  and  time  will  be  eternal  follow 
ing  thy  death,  and  thy  little  life  between  these  periods 
is  scarce  a  breath;  it  is  valueless  unsaved.  If  in  this  life 
only  we  have  hope,  we  are  of  all  men  the  most  miserable, 
Paul  hath  said  it,  and  it  is  true.  It  is  beyond  this  life 
that  life  truly  begins,  and  that  Christ  hath  said.  What 
are  thy  pride,  vainglory,  and  ambition  worth  to  thee 
beside  such  a  promise?  Ah,  man!  blessed  art  thou — 
blessed  are  all  who  are  henceforth  to  hear  the  word! 
What  must  thou  do,  dost  thou  ask?  Take  up  thy  bur 
den  and  follow  me." 

All  the  resolution  and  strength  returned  to  Brabano's 
features,  and  he  was  again  the  masterful  personage 
whom  they  had  first  known.  He  drew  his  toga  about 
his  shoulders,  and,  rising,  steadily  paced  up  and  down 
the  marble  floor  of  the  chamber. 

Lucius  called  to  Fulvia,  who  had  the  slaves  bring 
bread  and  wine,  with  which  they  refreshed  themselves. 
Brabano  did  not  eat,  nor  did  they  disturb  him.  Valen- 
tina  came  to  greet  the  visitors,  with  Ethelred  and  Volgus, 
who  had  ventured  to  the  home  of  Lucius  on  the  night 
before,  to  see  his  intimates  among  the  freedmen.  As 
they  entered  Brabano  paused  in  his  walk  from  time  to 
time  to  nod  to  them  a  greeting,  and  when  all  were  gone 
but  the  five  who  had  been  together  he  stopped  beside 
his  friend  of  old,  and  laid  his  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 

"Well,  my  Lucius,"  he  said,  his  brow  serene.  "There 
are  to  be  times  of  trial  before  us  which  we  must  meet 

247 


LUX    CRUCIS 

in  a  new  mode.  Our  good  friends  have  sore  disturbed 
our  plans,  but  we  are  to  thank  them,  notwithstanding. 
Nero  is  not  to  fall  at  our  instance,  and  the  fate  of  his 
empire  rests  with  God,  not  us." 

"May  we  not  be  His  instruments?"  cried  Fabyan, 
starting  to  his  feet. 

Brabano  smiled. 

:  Tis  a  question  I  asked  myself  during  all  of  last 
night.  How  readily  temptation  finds  a  word  for  the 
tongue!" 

"Thou  art  right,"  said  Paul.  "  God  seeks  His  own  in 
struments.  When  He  calls  thee  thou  wilt  know  it." 

"  But  Myrrha,"  cried  Fabyan,  "  and  this  beloved  house 
hold — are  we  not  to  strike  a  blow  in  their  behalf  ?  Must 
we  stand  tamely  by  and  see  our  kindred  destroyed,  and 
must  I  behold  my  beloved  sacrificed  to  a  fate  which  is 
worse  than  death?" 

"Ask  her  as  to  thy  course,"  said  Paul.  "Question 
thy  Myrrha,  and  hear  the  answer  she  will  give  thee." 

"I  shall  not!"  cried  Fabyan.  "'Tis  upon  me  that 
she  relies.  This  monster  of  Rome  is  all  powerful,  and 
his  creature,  Tigellinus,  is  vile  beyond  words.  My 
course  of  safety  lay  through  Brabano 's  aid,  and  now  I 
must  seek  for  other  means.  Both  Nero  and  his  minion 
are  the  foes  of  God,  and  likewise  of  all  our  brethren — 
they  are  foes  of  the  faith,  and  surely  in  striking  them 
down  we  do  humanity  a  service!" 

Brabano  smiled  again. 

"Thou  art  not  quite  ripe  for  martyrdom,  it  seems," 
he  said.  "There  can  be  no  mistake  as  to  the  Christian's 
duty,  as  it  hath  been  revealed  to  us;  it  calls  for  absolute 
surrender.  When  I  surrendered  my  ambitions  I  surren 
dered  earthly  hope.  Paul  hath  told  us  to  seek  direction 
in  prayer." 

"And  is  Christianity  a  surrender  of  all  earthly  hope?" 
asked  Fabyan. 

248 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Nay,"  answered  Paul.  "God  hath  His  instruments, 
and  directs  them  as  He  chooseth.  Christianity  is  the 
beginning  of  earthly  hope;  but  it  is  a  surrender  to  God's 
will,  with  a  reliance  upon  Him  alone  for  guidance;  take 
counsel  of  Him  in  prayer,  and  He  will  answer  thee." 

"But  Myrrha — my  beloved — what  of  her?"  cried  Fa- 
byan,  in  despair. 

"'Though  He  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  Him,'"  mur 
mured  the  Apostle. 

"Ay — me !  Though  He  slay  me,  truly,"  cried  Fabyan, 
beating  his  breast  with  his  hand;  "I  will  cheerfully  go 
to  any  fate;  but  Myrrha — I  would  die  for  her!" 

"Christ  died  for  her,"  said  Peter,  "*no  less  than  for 
thee.  Dost  thou  think  He  will  desert  her,  or  any  who 
put  their  trust  in  Him?" 

"  I  do  not  think  it,  yet  I  am  torn  with  conflicting  emo 
tions,"  cried  the  soldier.  "There  is  no  doubt  as  to  the 
designs  of  the  tyrant — common  prudence  would  suggest 
some  means  of  safety.  Even  Paul  counselled  the  placing 
of  Myrrha  with  the  family  of  Gabrial  when,  with  the 
power  of  Christ  to  save  her,  she  could  have  been  left  in 
the  open  day  within  sight  of  either  Ca5sar  or  Tigellinus. 
I  see  a  comfort  in  this  faith,  and  know  the  joy  of  hope; 
but  when  faith  sickens  and  hope  is  dimmed,  of  what  avail 
is  that  God  who  fails  us  at  a  crisis,  and  who,  being  all 
powerful,  withholds  His  strength  when  we  most  need  it  ?" 

"I  spoke  the  words  myself,  last  night,"  said  Brabano; 
"it  is  a  question  that  will  be  asked  by  countless  lips  until 
our  Master  comes  again.  I  answered  it  to  my  own  pur 
pose,  but  mine  is  a  lonely  and  a  selfish  soul.  What  of 
this  noble  heart,  now  torn  and  bleeding?  Speak  to  it, 
Paul,  or  thou,  Peter,  who  hadst  the  answer  from  the 
Christ  Himself." 

"  'Though  He  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  Him,'"  mur 
mured  Paul  again. 

"  'Tis  in  the  crisis  that  God  speaks — in  the  hour  of 

249 


LUX    CRUCIS 

death  and  at  the  day  of  judgment,"  answered  Peter. 
"How  much  do  I  know  it — how  much  do  all  know  it 
who  have  followed  in  His  footsteps!  How  often  have 
I  fainted  on  the  way,  and  how  strong  was  the  hand  put 
forth  to  sustain  me!  How  often  hath  Paul  tasted  of  the 
bitterness  of  death,  when  only  the  spirit  of  God  was 
present  to  console  him!  If  we  have  not  that,  we  have 
nothing.  Christ  came  to  save ;  it  was  His  purpose  and 
His  mission,  and  do  thou  but  trust  Him  and  in  the  hour 
of  thy  greatest  tribulation  thou  wilt  find  Him  near 
thee." 

"Do  I  sin,  and  have  I  blasphemed?"  asked  Fabyan, 
impressed  by  the  manner  of  the  disciple. 

"God  will  pardon  thee;  He  pardons  us  all,"  replied 
Peter.  "Did  not  the  Master,  when  stretched  upon  the 
cross,  when  torn  and  mangled,  His  mortal  body  awake, 
cry  in  His  agony,  'My  God!  My  God!  Why  hast 
Thou  forsaken  me?'  And  will  He  not  find  pity  for  thee 
when  thou  art  agonized  also?  Be  comforted.  Even 
now  our  brethren  languish  in  prison,  before  they  go  to 
meet  a  trial  that  is  mingled  of  night  and  madness;  yet 
thou  wilt  see  them  rejoice  in  pain  and  triumph  in  afflic 
tion;  thou  wilt  see  them  rise  above  all  mortal  terror  to 
go  with  outstretched  arms  to  the  angels  that  await  them. 
Death  hath  no  victory  and  life  no  afflictions  since  the 
word  of  Christ  is  true.  These  limbs  are  old  and  shake 
feebly  under  me;  my  heart  is  poor  and  stricken,  and 
clings  fondly  to  the  loving  wife  and  son  I  have  with  me 
beyond  the  Tiber;  danger  threatens  them  no  less  than 
thy  Myrrha,  and  myself  no  less  than  thee;  yet  I  am 
strong  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  is  the  Lord,  to  whom  I  com 
mit  thee,  myself,  my  loved  ones,  and  all  the  children  of 
men ! ' ' 

"Art  answered,  my  Fabyan?"  asked  Brabano.  "Is  it 
not  a  new  vista  that  is  opened  before  us,  more  beautiful 
than  the  gardens  of  the  Palatine  ?  Gird  thy  spirit  afresh, 

250 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  set  thy  wits  at  work  along  the  gentler  lines  of  patience 
and  forbearance.  We  leave  the  tyrant  to  the  will  of 
God,  setting  up  no  more  our  own  vain  plans  of  ven 
geance  and  ambition.  I  return  to  my  duties  with  a 
new  conscience,  to  do  whatever  work  is  set  to  my  hand. 
How  is  it  with  thee,  Lucius?" 

"It  is  so  with  me,"  replied  Lucius,  waving  his  arm 
around  him.  "My  house,  and  all  that  I  have  and  love, 
I  commit  to  the  faith  which  I  acknowledge." 

"Thou  canst  be  of  service,"  said  Fabyan  to  Brabano. 
"Nero,  under  proper  influence,  may  stay  away  from 
Rome  for  many  days,  and  Poppaea — 

He  was  interrupted  by  a  quick  and  sudden  movement 
on  the  part  of  the  physician.  His  face  was  convulsed, 
and  his  hand  for  an  instant  clutched  at  his  throat  as 
though  his  breath  came  short. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Fabyan,  in  surprise. 

"Go  on,"  said  Brabano,  recovering  his  composure,  his 
face  now  gloomy.  "What  of  Poppaea?" 

"She  might  induce  Nero  to  remain  away;  her  health 
might  better  call  for  the  air  of  Capreas,  and  the  tyrant's 
absence  is  safety  to  us  and  to  our  brethren." 

"All  are  safe  until  the  games,"  said  the. physician. 

"Those  not  yet  taken  may  be  saved  thereafter  if  they 
be  not  taken  now,"  said  Fabyan. 

"  Hast  any  plans?" 

"I  have  no  plans  as  yet;  I  must  make  them  anew," 
replied  Fabyan.  "  But  I  shall  not  tamely  submit  to  see 
my  kindred  destroyed  and  my  Myrrha  lost.  I  see  my 
duty  now.  I  am  young  and  vigorous,  and  God  hath 
given  me  the  spirit  of  a  soldier.  I  shall  bow  to  His  will ; 
I  am  resigned  to  what  may  happen,  and  shall  welcome 
all  that  He  may  send  me ;  but  I  shall  strike  for  safety 
to  the  last,  and  in  His  name.  I  am  Nero's  foe;  I  am 
the  foe  of  Tigellinus,  and  I  shall  not  spare  them.  They 
are  God's  enemies  as  well,  but  if  they  will  repent  of  their 

251 


LUX    CRUCIS 

ways  and  will  cease  to  persecute  the  Christians,  I  will 
hold  my  hand  and  love  them,  as  I  am  commanded  to  do. 
My  duty  is  no  less  marked  than  is  thine  own,  and  I  have 
Volgus,  Ethelred,  and  a  score  to  follow  me.  I  shall  not 
strike  for  Myrrha  alone,  but  for  my  uncle,  for  Gabrial 
and  his  family,  and  for  all  who  stand  in  danger  of  the 
malignity  of  Ca?sar;  and  I  shall  strike  without  malice, 
and  only  for  defence." 

"Take  thy  course,"  said  Brabano.  "I  shall  aid  thee 
as  lies  in  my  power.  Nero  will  remain  for  a  time  at 
Capreas.  I  return  there  to-morrow.  I  do  not  think  thou 
art  in  present  danger,  because  Tigellinus,  being  certain 
of  the  future,  will  not  spoil  any  plan  with  haste.  Thou 
art  not  alone  in  his  enmity." 

Peter  and  the  Apostle  arose. 

"Peace  be  with  thee!"  said  the  disciple. 

"I  will  see  thee  upon  my  return?"  asked  Brabano. 

"Surely,"  answered  Peter.  "This  is  the  end  of  our 
pilgrimage,  and  we  shall  preach  the  word  here  until  the 
Master  bids  us  cease." 

Brabano  again  made  offer  of  his  litter,  but  the  disciple 
declined.  The  household  followed  him  to  the  vestibule, 
where  he  turned  and  blessed  them  all,  and  then,  leaning 
upon  the  arm  of  Paul,  he  took  his  departure. 


XXV 

THE    GLADIATORS 

THE  day  was  bright  and  the  sun  warm  along  the 
Campus  Martius.  Its  rays  penetrated  also  the  nar 
row  streets  of  the  Transtibertine  and  lighted  up  the  few 
open  spaces  which  occurred  at  intervals  among  the  mass 
of  low  houses  and  made  breathing  spots  for  the  people. 
The  river  was  full  of  boats,  and  a  gentle  air  blew  refresh 
ingly  from  its  waters  into  the  heated  district.  Volgus 
stepped  from  a  chamber  in  the  dwelling  which  sheltered 
him  into  a  small,  open  area  behind  it,  and  stood  stretch 
ing  himself  like  a  great  mammoth  in  the  sun.  The 
breath  of  freedom  was  intoxicating.  Ethelred  had  spent 
the  night  with  him  at  his  lodgings  across  the  Tiber, 
which  were  in  a  house  adjoining  that  occupied  by  Peter 
and  his  family.  The  giant  had  lamented  the  changed 
fortune  which  compelled  him  to  keep  in  hiding.  He 
'  knew  his  danger,  but  he  missed  the  free  life  which  had 
permitted  him  to  go  and  come  at  his  pleasure.  At  times 
he  would  have  dared  any  peril  for  a  stroll  through  the 
narrow  streets  of  the  Subura,  an  afternoon  at  his  favor 
ite  wine -shop  near  the  Flaminius  Circus,  or  an  even 
ing  with  his  friends  at  the  gladiators'  barracks.  But 
he  would  not  add  to  the  embarrassment  which  his  old 
master,  Lucius,  already  suffered  by  placing  himself  in 
peril.  Even  though  captured  and  submitted  to  the 
torture,  he  had  nothing  to  reveal;  but  the  fact  of  the 
rack  caused  him  little  fear,  because  the  stout  limbs  of 
a  fighting  man  were  never  so  destroyed.  He  would  be 

253 


LUX    CRUCIS 

thrown  in  prison  until  the  time  of  the  games,  at  which 
he  would  be  sacrificed  in  some  manner  likely  to  afford 
the  most  gratification  to  the  spectators.  In  conse 
quence  he  kept  within  doors  during  the  day,  venturing 
out  only  at  night,  and  then  either  visiting  the  house  in 
the  Subura  or  the  home  of  Lucius  on  the  Pincius,  to 
which  latter  place  he  went  most  cautiously,  and  nearly 
always  in  the  company  of  Ethelred. 

To-day,  however,  his  patience  had  worn  itself  out. 
Upon  the  evening  before  he  had  met  in  the  Transtiber- 
tine  an  acquaintance  who  was  ignorant  of  the  fact  that 
he  was  a  fugitive  from  the  anger  of  Tigellinus.  This  man 
had  told  him  of  his  friends  at  the  training-quarters  of 
the  gladiators.  Volgus  was  hungry  for  such  news,  and 
listened  greedily.  His  old  comrades  had  missed  him; 
they  were  wondering  at  his  absence  and  lamenting  it. 
They,  too,  were  ignorant  of  the  ban  under  which  he 
rested,  and  Volgus  felt  his  old  impatience  struggling 
within  him. 

"  We  will  venture  it,"  he  said  to  Ethelred.  "The  men 
at  the  quarters  know  nothing  of  our  trouble,  and  if 
they  did,  there  is  not  a  villain  among  them  to  betray  us. 
We  can  spend  an  hour  there,  and  stop  by  at  the  wine 
shop  near  the  Severus  Arch.  Such  a  time  of  recreation 
will  repay  all  that  we  have  suffered  in  confinement  and 
fit  us  for  the  days  to  come.  There  is  a  spice  of  danger 
too,  lad,  with  perhaps  a  chance  for  a  tussle  in  the  streets. 
We  are  good  for  a  centurion's  guard  in  the  open.  We 
enjoyed  the  fight  for  my  sweet  mistress,  and  I  long  to 
see  thee  again  in  action.  I  do  not  wish  to  slay  a  Ro 
man  soldier  at  his  duty,  but  these  spies  of  the  charioteer 
who  are  hunting  us  down  would  fare  poorly  under  my 
fists.  If  we  can  go  in  peace  it  will  be  well,  but  even 
though  we  be  set  upon  we  can  fight  our  way  out.  We 
should  be  but  little  closer  to  capture  than  we  are  now." 

Ethelred  was  nothing  loath.  He  was  young  and  fear- 

254 


LUX    CRUCIS 

less.  The  day  was  inviting,  and  he,  too,  longed  for  free 
dom. 

They  did  not  wholly  abandon  prudence.  From  the 
lodgings  of  Volgus  they  made  their  way  through  the 
densely  crowded  streets  of  the  Transtibertine,  threading 
the  alleys  which  were  to  the  ex-gladiator  paths  as  fa 
miliar  as  the  wolf  trails  to  Ethelred  through  his  hunting- 
grounds  in  Brittany.  Their  course  was  north,  and  they 
finally  reached  the  scattered  district,  through  which  they 
turned  to  the  right  for  the  ^Elius  bridge.  Crossing  over, 
they  passed  through  the  Campus  Martius,  enjoying  the 
air  and  as  happy  as  youths  out  for  a  holiday.  They 
were  uninterrupted,  and  reached  the  towers  of  the  train 
ing-quarters  without  molestation.  The  tall  form  of  the 
giant  always  attracted  attention,  and  the  neighborhood, 
which  he  had  formerly  frequented,  missed  his  familiar 
swagger,  but  it  was  evident  that  none  of  the  many  sol 
diers  whom  they  passed  along  the  ways  of  the  campus 
had  authority  to  apprehend  them.  Passing  beneath  the 
high  arch  of  the  quarters,  they  entered  the  large  hall.  A 
burst  of  laughter  echoed  through  it,  coming  from  a  small 
er  chamber  on  the  right;  they  heard  also  the  clank  of 
tankards,  and  as  Volgus  turned  his  steps  in  that  direc 
tion,  Ethelred  following,  Paulo  came  into  the  hall  and 
stopped  as  he  saw  them. 

The  face  of  the  young  man  flushed  heavily.  He  made 
as  though  he  would  have  retreated,  but  having  come  so 
far  he  held  his  place,  and  stood  looking  at  Volgus  curi 
ously;  then  his  eyes,  with  furtive  glances,  sought  for 
Ethelred,  whose  figure  was  obstructed  by  the  massive 
person  of  his  companion. 

"Oho,  Lord  Paulo!"  cried  Volgus,  heartily.  "Right 
glad  I  am  to  see  thee.  Art  going?" 

"I  have  finished  here,"  said  Paulo,  indifferently.  "I 
came  to  have  Cainor  commend  an  instructor  for  me  at 
the  sword,  and  stayed  for  a  cup  with  him.  Thou  art 

255 


LUX    CRUCIS 

bold,  Volgus,  to  venture  into  this  precinct  after  striking 
down  a  centurion  of  Caesar." 

'  Tis  for  me  the  safest  place  in  Rome,"  replied  Volgus; 
"but  Caesar  is  absent,  and  I  trust  he  has  forgotten  me. 
Thou  knowest  the  Prince  Ethelred?" 

Paulo  flushed  again,  and  his  lids  fell  half  over  his 
eyes;  then  he  closed  them  quickly,  as  though  to  conceal 
a  gleam  that  flamed  there.  His  pause  was  momentary; 
he  lifted  his  head  with  an  air  of  frankness. 

"My  friend  the  Briton — most  truly.  A  greeting  to 
thee,  sir." 

Ethelred  returned  his  salutation  with  the  same  free 
dom  of  manner,  but  noted  that  the  hands  of  the  other 
appeared  to  be  adjusting  some  difficulty  at  his  girdle, 
and  his  eyes  did  not  see  the  one  he  extended. 

"Hast  been  to-day  to  the  house  of  my  master,  Lu 
cius?"  asked  Volgus,  observing  Paulo  angrily,  as  Ethel- 
red  dropped  his  hand  and  stepped  back.  "I  recall  but 
few  mornings,"  he  continued,  with  a  perceptible  sneer 
in  his  voice,  "that  did  not  see  thee  there  early,  when 
my  mistress  Valentina  was  kind." 

"Ah,  yes — thy  mistress  Myrrha,  also.  I  should  have 
spoken  of  her  in  the  beginning.  She  is  well,  I  trust? 
Whither  didst  thou  bear  her?" 

"Hast  thou  not  learned  of  the  noble  Fulvia?"  asked 
Volgus.  "Surely,  they  have  no  secrets  from  so  true  a 
friend?" 

"Ay — she  told  me,  indeed — but  the  place  I  did  not 
recall,"  stammered  the  young  man,  his  glance  again  fur 
tive.  "I  have  not  been  to  the  house  of  Lucius  to-day, 
nor,  indeed,  for  several  days.  I  have  been  attending 
with  my  father  at  the  senate." 

The  eyes  of  the  ex  -  gladiator  showed  a  gleam  of 
malice.  "Oho!"  he  exclaimed,  with  a  look  at  Ethelred; 
"the  noble  Lucius  is  under  a  ban,  and  having  lost  the 
favor  of  Cassar  his  house  is  a  place  of  doubt  for  the  Lord 

256 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Attilus.  The  temper  of  Ahenobarbus  is  uncertain,  and 
even  a  senator  like  thy  father,  lacking  the  high  station 
of  Lucius,  doth  well  to  consider  of  it." 

"Hath  he  lost  favor,  and  is  he  under  ban?"  asked 
Paulo,  quickly.  "We  have  not  learned  of  it;  and  he 
carries  his  person  yet  outside  the  tomb.  My  father  hath 
said  that  the  noble  Caesar  might  have  sent  him  orders 
to  drink  from  a  certain  cup.  The  Amici  are  stronger 
than  we  thought  if  Caesar's  centurion  can  be  struck  down 
by  them  unrebuked." 

"I  spoke  with  the  recklessness  of  a  freedman,"  said 
Volgus,  his  face  clouding.  "The  noble  Lucius  is  above 
reproach,  and  Caesar  holds  him  as  dearly  as  he  holds 
himself.  I  was  at  fault  in  striking  the  centurion,  and 
the  noble  Lucius  is  blameless.  Caesar,  of  course,  so 
holds." 

"The  maids  were  grieved  somewhat,  and  the  noble 
Fulvia  frightened,  as  I  saw,"  said  Paulo,  cunningly.  "I 
have  not  learned  of  the  return  of  the  gentle  Myrrha,  and 
the  haughty  Valentina  hath  not  smiled  for  days.  Indeed, 
I  fancy  I  am  not  welcome  there  at  present,  but  I  shall 
console  myself.  There  be  reasons." 

Volgus  placed  a  restraining  arm  across  the  chest  of 
Ethelred,  stepping  slightly  before  him.  His  face  grew 
dark,  but  the  young  patrician,  secure  in  the  presence 
of  a  freedman  and  indifferent  to  a  barbarian,  as  he 
deemed  the  Briton,  continued: 

'  'Tis  a  question  of  these  Christians.  Caesar  hath  or 
dered  them  apprehended,  and  the  praetor  hath  promised 
that  they  shall  be  sacrificed  at  the  games.  The  dens 
are  full  of  beasts,  and  each  day  brings  larger  shipments. 
Lucius  hath  seemingly  lost  all  prudence,  and  Fulvia  is 
not  the  same.  When  last  I  went  there  they  spoke  in  a 
manner  that  made  the  house  dangerous,  and  should 
Caesar  learn  of  it,  following  thy  action  towards  his  cen 
turion,  'tis  the  end  of  the  Amici.  I  said  as  much  to 
17  257 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Valentina,  and  she  was  pretty  with  her  tongue;  so  I 
went  away  and  shall  wait  to  be  called  ere  I  go  back." 

As  he  spoke  his  anger  got  the  better  of  him.  Smart 
ing,  evidently,  under  the  memory  of  what  had  been  said 
to  him,  he  forgot  the  Briton,  and  thought  only  of  the 
presence  of  the  freedman,  whom  he,  as  a  patrician,  was 
free  to  flout  at  will. 

"Say  as  much  to  thy  mistress,"  he  continued,  "re 
peating  it  from  me ;  there  is  a  day  coming  when  the  fair 
jade  will  be  glad  enough — 

His  speech  was  not  finished.  Ethelred  passed  under 
the  arm  of  Volgus  like  a  flash,  and  before  the  astonished 
Paulo  could  draw  the  weapon  at  his  girdle  he  had 
knocked  him  headlong  to  the  floor. 

The  patrician  arose,  with  bleeding  countenance,  re 
membering  well  the  scene  with  the  centurion.  He  saw 
it  now  in  his  terror,  and  recalled  the  bearing  of  Ethelred 
before  such  odds.  He  shrieked  aloud  as  the  Briton 
pressed  upon  him  again,  and,  releasing  the  hilt  of  his 
dagger  which  his  hand  had  clasped  instinctively,  dodged 
to  avoid  another  blow  that  glanced  from  his  swelling 
face.  Running  hastily  towards  the  door,  he  yelled 
again  as  a  final  blow  sent  him  rolling  into  the  street, 
and  picking  himself  up  he  ran  with  all  speed  through 
the  open  forum  without. 

With  heated  countenance  Ethelred  returned  to  where 
Volgus  stood,  laughing  heartily  at  the  scene. 

"By  Jupiter,  lad!"  he  cried.  "I  must  swear  by  a 
heathen  god  in  such  a  place  and  after  such  an  incident. 
The  good  Paul  I  fear  will  hold  thee  to  be  a  doubtful 
convert.  Truly,  I  am  myself  weak  in  grace,  which  is 
small  wonder,  seeing  who  I  was.  Thou  canst  not  re 
form  a  gladiator,  and  to  Christianize  a  man  who  hath 
fought  in  the  arena  is  beyond  the  power  of  both  our 
good  friends.  I  should  have  told  them  so,  but  for  a 
love  I  have  of  them.  Salvation  is  for  the  patricians, 

258 


LUX    CRUCIS 

when  they  learn  of  it,  barring  the  knave  who  has  just  fled. 
His  father  being  a  man  of  courage,  I  marvel  to  see  his 
son  a  cur." 

"I  am  glad  to  put  him  down,"  said  Ethelred,  panting 
a  little  from  his  exertions.  "  Tis  not  a  common  thing, 
I  trust,  for  a  Roman  to  speak  so  of  a  maid." 

"  'Tis  most  uncommon  when  the  maid  is  such  a  lady 
as  my  mistress,"  replied  Volgus;  "but  here  they  come!" 

The  exclamation  was  induced  by  a  sight  of  the  gladi 
ators,  who  now  streamed  into  the  hall  from  all  sides. 
They  were  attracted  by  the  noise  of  the  incident,  and 
rushed  hastily  in  its  direction,  to  miss  nothing  that  might 
promise  interest.  Cainor  came  first,  entering  the  hall 
from  the  chamber  on  the  right. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked,  stopping  in  surprise  as  he 
saw  Volgus.  "Hello,  old  Hercules!  I  am  glad  to  wel 
come  thee  again.  Where  hast  thou  been  for  so  long  a 
time?" 

'  'Twas  nothing,"  replied  the  giant,  his  good-natured 
face  aglow.  ' '  This  young  man  fell  down  and  hurt  him 
self." 

"Was  it  not  thyself?"  asked  Cainor,  with  irony.  "It 
was,  in  truth,  thy  voice  I  heard." 

"I  sat  by  the  window  in  the  wing,"  said  Placidus, 
"and  saw  quite  plainly  a  man  roll  from  the  door.  He 
turned  a  somersault  in  the  dust,  and  must  have  arisen 
with  his  mouth  and  perhaps  his  belly  full.  I  saw,  too, 
the  length  of  arm  that  followed  him  through  the  door, 
and  'twas  smaller  than  thine,  my  Volgus;  and  see,"  he 
continued,  "some  one  hath  fallen  here." 

He  pointed  to  the  white  floor  where  a  splash  of  blood 
was  red  in  the  sand. 

"Was  it  Paulo?"  asked  Cainor. 

"Ay,"  laughed  Volgus.  "He  sought  a  bout  with  our 
friend  the  Briton,  Prince  Ethelred,  and  caught  it  clev 
erly  under  the  ear.  'Tis  strange,  these  foreigners  they 

259 


LUX    CRUCIS 

hit  with  the  clinched  hand  as  though  it  held  a  cestus; 
and,  gods!"  and  he  chuckled  loudly,  "from  the  blood 
that  flowed  here,  it  might  well  be  that  it  did." 

"Did  he  flee?"  asked  Cainor,  in  disgust. 

"Like  a  deer,"  laughed  Placidus.  "He  leaped  the 
chains  between  the  posts  of  the  enclosure  like  a  vaulting 
Greek,  and  I'll  wager  he  is  running  yet.  Come,  let's 
have  a  wine  skin." 

"It  is  why  we  are  here,"  said  Volgus,  greeting  his 
comrades  one  by  one  as  they  approached.  "The  sight 
of  this  place  brings  me  health.  I  have  been  off  among 
the  Christians,  and  have  grown  so  holy  that  I  fear  I 
shall  be  worthless  for  any  purpose  except  to  feed  the 
lions.  What  hast  thou?" 

"Ask  it  not!"  exclaimed  Melchus;  "Cainor,  Hainor, 
and  Virgil  may  tell  thee.  Such  preparations  I  have  not 
seen  in  all  my  days,  and  the  arena  will  look  like  a  spot 
that  is  strange  to  even  thee.  They  have  thousands  of 
prisoners  in  the  cells,  and  beasts  from  the  four  corners 
of  the  empire.  There  be  a  group  of  spotted  tigers,  with 
necks  so  long  that  when  they  eat  a  criminal  he  is  held 
high  above  the  podium.  If  the  beast  should  open  his 
jaws  the  fall  would  kill  the  man." 

"  'Tis  not  a  tiger;  'tis  a  leopard,"  said  Placidus.  "I 
have  seen  them  in  Africa,  and  they  resemble  camels. 
They  are  not  fierce,  and  I  would  meet  a  dozen  in  the 
ring,  striking  through  the  long  neck  at  a  single  blow.  But 
they  have  beasts  enough,  and  criminals  without  stint." 

"And  how  many  of  the  family,"  asked  Volgus,  his 
eyes  alight. 

"Ask  Cainor,"  laughed  Virgil.  "He  will  tell  thee 
that  never  before  hath  he  led  so  many  warriors  into  the 
arena.  It  is  my  last  fight,  and  I  pray  the  gods  to  leave 
the  amphitheatre  alive.  There's  a  woman  I  have  prom 
ised,  and,  seeing  I  am  ten  years  in,  I  should  win  the 
wooden  foil." 

260 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"It  will  be  so,  old  comrade,"  said  Volgus.  "  'Twas 
from  thee  I  won  my  own  freedom,  as  thou  wilt  recall, 
and  a  better  foe  I  never  conquered.  Dost  remember 
how  I  held  my  hand  and  stood  above  thee  until  I  had 
rallied  thy  friends  on  the  benches?  They  forced  the 
Cassar  to  give  the  upturned  thumb." 

"I  was  down  for  good,"  said  the  gladiator,  laughing, 
having  outlived  the  terror  of  the  scene.  "Though  I  had 
the  blood  from  thy  chest,  I  thought  myself  done.  Well, 
I  have  seen  some  others  down  since  then,  and  the 
thumbs  were  down,  too.  I  shall  win  through  this  battle, 
big  though  it  be." 

"Where  is  my  Gaul?"  asked  Volgus,  looking  about. 

"Calcus?"  said  Hainor.  "He  was  here  but  a  moment 
since.  When  we  heard  the  noise,  he  entered  the  hall 
with  me." 

" Nay,"  said  Virgil.  "He  came  to  the  inner  door,  but 
went  away.  I  saw  him  pass  to  the  area  at  back." 

'Tis  no  matter,"  said  Volgus.  "I  would  drink  with 
the  lad  before  I  leave.  I  shall  drink  with  you  all.  The 
Gaul  hath  rare  promise." 

"A  slippery  rat,"  said  Placidus.  "I  hope  the  games 
will  trap  him." 

Calcus  now  entered,  approaching  the  group  from  the 
rear  of  the  hall.  His  brow  was  drawn  and  his  manner 
furtive.  He  slunk  rather  than  moved  among  them. 

"Ho,  lad!"  called  Volgus.  "Art  there?  I  asked  for 
thee  when  I  entered."  Calcus  said  nothing. 

"Hast  taken  to  the  sword,  as  I  counselled?"  continued 
Volgus.  '  'Tis  a  better  weapon  than  the  cestus,  and 
leads  to  twice  the  honor.  Thou  hast  both  the  reach  and 
the  touch,  and  what  thou  mayst  lack  in  muscle  thou 
canst  equal  in  skill." 

"Ay,"  replied  the  Gaul;  "I  fight  with  the  sword  now, 
as  Cainor  will  tell  thee.  I  have  boxed  no  more  since 
thou — " 

261 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Since  I  beat  thee,  man.  Speak  it  boldly,  since  'tis 
an  honor  and  not  a  shame.  I  had  both  weight  and  years, 
which  latter  counts  as  to  experience.  I  recall  now 
that  it  was  Paulo  who  set  me  on  to  meet  thee.  Had 
he  half  thy  courage  —  but,  come,  I  am  thirsty.  Hast 
wine  enough  in  yonder,  Cainor?" 

"Wine  in  plenty,"  said  the  captain  of  the  gladiators. 
"Come,  Placidus  and  Virgil.  The  others  may  prepare 
for  the  exercises,  which  I  shall  call  in  an  hour.  We  keep 
to  the  rule,  Volgus,  and  I  do  not  let  these  stout  muscles 
grow  rusty." 

"I  warrant  not,"  replied  Volgus,  following  Cainor  tow 
ards  the  apartment  upon  the  right,  Ethelred  accom 
panying  them.  "When  a  gladiator  lets  duty  run  slack 
he  steps  near  the  grave." 

A  long  table  was  in  the  centre  of  the  room  which  they 
entered,  and  upon  it  were  flasks  and  cups  of  metal. 

Volgus  had  scarcely  pushed  his  huge  form  upon  a 
bench,  and  possessed  himself  of  a  tankard,  when  the 
Gaul  appeared  in  the  doorway. 

Cainor  looked  up  as  the  Gaul  beckoned  him. 

"A  word  with  thee,  captain,"  he  said. 

Cainor  moved  towards  him,  thinking  that  some  duty 
relating  to  his  office  called  for  him  without,  when  Ethel- 
red,  who  had  not  yet  seated  himself,  and  who  had  passed 
in  front  of  one  of  the  windows  which  commanded  a  view 
of  the  front  of  the  building,  sprang  backward,  startling 
Volgus  by  the  suddenness  of  his  action. 

"What  is  it,  lad?"  he  asked. 

"Soldiers,"  replied  Ethelred,  "with  a  substantial 
German  at  their  head.  It  is  Marcus,  the  fellow  I  saw 
at  the  palace  garden,  and  he  hath  a  half-score  of  knaves 
at  his  back.  They  are  not  the  men  who  waited  without 
at  the  house  of  Lucius,  but  stiff  Romans  all.  We  are 
to  meet  the  veterans,  comrade." 

"  Veterans  be  it,"  said  Volgus,  rising. 

262 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"What  seek  they?"  asked  Cainor,  his  face  showing 
his  vexation.  "I  thought  the  time  had  passed  when 
soldiers  might  invade  the  quarters.  None  of  my  fellows 
have  been  breaking  the  city  laws,  and  it's  a  bad  time 
to  disturb  us  now,  when  they  are  getting  in  order  for 
the  games.  The  tribunes  promised  to  overlook  some 
indiscretions,  and  if  they  have  come  for  any  of  my  men 
I  will  question  the  matter  until  I  get  word  to  the  pre 
fect." 

"The  prefect  is  away  with  Caesar,"  said  Volgus,  stand- 
•  ing  at  the  table  and  pulling  his  wits  together. 

"True,"  said  Cainor,  his  annoyance  visible  in  his 
face,  "and  the  old  student  at  the  Palatine  makes  a  poor 
substitute." 

The  mouth  of  the  waiting  Calcus  broadened  into  a 
grin. 

"They  are  at  the  back,  also,"  he  said.  "The  quarters 
are  guarded  at  each  entrance,  and  yet  the  quarter's  men 
are  passing  through  the  lines  without  challenge.  They 
are  awaiting  thee,  I  fancy,  captain." 

But  he  looked  at  Volgus  and  the  Briton. 

"We  are  trapped,  old  friend,"  said  Ethelred. 

Cainor  cast  at  them  a  look  of  mingled  surprise  and 
inquiry. 

"Is  it  thou?"  he  asked. 

"Ay,  'tis  we,"  replied  Volgus,  with  a  deep  grunt,  ex 
pressive  at  once  of  his  anger  and  dissatisfaction.  "I  was 
fool  enough  to  tempt  the  prince  into  the  sunlight  when 
I  knew  the  lictors  were  in  search  of  us,  and  now  we  have 
a  fight  on.  Get  away,  man,"  he  continued,  brushing 
the  Gaul  from  his  path  as  he  swung  into  the  hall,  Cainor 
and  Ethelred  at  his  heels.  "Some  knave  who  saw  us 
in  the  streets  reported  us  to  the  guard." 

"  The  knave  is  yonder,"  replied  Ethelred,  pointing  to  a 
form  well  back  behind  the  rank  of  the  soldiers,  plainly 
visible  through  the  wide  opening  of  the  entrance.  "  'Tis 

263 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Paulo.  Perhaps  we  may  break  through  the  ranks,  and 
if  we  do  I'll  stop  long  enough  to  spit  him  on  my  sword." 

"I'll  make  way  for  thee,"  said  the  giant,  taking  from 
a  rack  a  long  iron  bar  and  swinging  it  about  his  head. 
''He  is  swift  of  foot,  but  keep  to  him,  lad,  and  when 
thy  sword  is  through  his  ribs  twist  it  sharply  about. 
If  the  blade  is  broad  I've  seen  it  work  like  a  charm  of 
magic." 

"Put  up  the  bar  and  stand  back,"  commanded  Cainor, 
brusquely. 

Volgus  laughed  and  swung  his  weapon  about  him. 

The  leader  of  the  soldiers  now  stepped  into  the  hall. 

"Thine  errand,  officer?"  inquired  Cainor. 

The  German  saluted,  for  the  master  of  the  gladiators 
ranked  at  the  quarters  with  a  tribune  in  the  streets. 

"The  arrest  of  an  ex-gladiator,  Volgus,  and  a  barba 
rian  Briton,  whose  descriptions  have  been  posted,"  said 
the  German.  "They  were  reported  by  the  Lord  Attilus 
and  the  Gaul  Calcus  as  being  here.  I  see  them  now 
at  thy  side." 

Volgus  uttered  a  roar  of  rage ;  his  eyes  darted  fire  at 
the  Gaul,  and  Ethelred  drew  his  sword  as  two  soldiers 
entered  through  the  doorway  and  stood  at  their  leader's 
back. 

Volgus  made  a  step  forward  as  though  he  would  have 
leaped  upon  Calcus,  but  Cainor  lifted  a  warning  hand 
and  motioned  the  men  of  the  quarters  about  him. 

"Calcus  had  the  right  to  give  thee  information  touch 
ing  a  posted  man,  but  Volgus  was  a  gladiator  and  hath 
the  silver  foil,  and  this  place  is  refuge,"  he  said.  "  None 
such  may  be  arrested  at  the  quarters,  as  hath  been  the 
law  since  the  days  of  Tiberius.  Take  the  Briton  and 
welcome,  but  I  am  responsible  for  Volgus." 

The  face  of  Paulo  now  looked  in  at  the  arched  doorway, 
and,  like  a  flash  of  light  Calcus  threw  himself  upon  Eth 
elred.  He  seemed  to  answer  a  signal,  and  clasping  the 

264 


LUX    CRUCIS 

young  man  by  the  shoulders  he  set  his  knee  in  his  back 
and  whirled  him  to  the  floor.  Seized  from  behind, 
Ethelred  was  powerless  to  resist  the  unexpected  assault, 
and  before  he  could  recover  himself  and  put  forth  his 
strength  in  return  the  two  soldiers  had  pinned  him  by 
the  wrists. 

With  a  cry  like  that  of  an  enraged  beast  Volgus  leaped 
forward,  swinging  his  bar  high  in  the  air;  but  Cainor 
sprang  before  him,  seizing  him  about  the  waist.  Volgus 
strove  to  strike  at  once,  but  Virgil  and  Placidus,  with  a 
score  of  others,  set  upon  him  with  their  great  muscles, 
and  for  a  moment  the  mass  heaved  like  a  mountain  in 
labor. 

"Cease,  old  Hercules!"  gasped  Cainor,  his  breath  com 
ing  thick  and  fast.  "Thou  art  among  friends,  and  re 
member,  this  is  thy  refuge." 

The  giant  relaxed  his  efforts,  and,  as  the  gladiators 
noted  it  and  fell  away  from  him,  flung  his  bar  to  the 
floor. 

"His  weapon,"  he  cried,  pointing  to  the  long  sword 
of  Ethelred  which  the  German  now  had  in  his  possession. 
"Give  it  up!"  and  his  voice  was  thick  and  his  face  red 
from  his  anger  and  exertions.  "It  is  against  the  law  for 
a  soldier  to  take  a  weapon  from  the .  quarters  of  the 
gladiators." 

"That  is  the  law,"  said  Cainor.  "None  knoweth  it 
better  than  he." 

The  German  delivered  the  sword  to  the  outstretched 
hand  of  the  captain  of  the  gladiators,  and  immediately 
Volgus  seized  it  with  a  fierce  gesture. 

"I  will  make  it  right  about  thee,  lad,"  he  cried.  "I 
will  keep  this  blade  until  thy  friends  may  release  thee. 
I  would  come  with  thee  now  but  that  I  am  better  out 
side." 

"Truly,"  replied  Ethelred.  "Look  to  thyself,  and  be 
careful  what  thou  mayst  say  to — the  daughter  of  Lucius." 

265 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"By  all  the  heathen  gods!"  roared  the  giant,  again 
convulsed  with  rage,  "I  shall  kill  this  slippery  Gaul  be 
fore  I  have  gone  from  this  roof." 

Calcus  fell  back  with  an  evil  laugh,  the  gladiators 
forming  about  him  and  pressing  him  to  their  rear,  and  as 
Volgus  stood  as  though  irresolute  the  German  and  his 
men  led  Ethelred  from  the  building. 


XXVI 

BRABANO  AND   POPP^A 

AS  Brabano  had  journeyed  towards  Capreae  his  thoughts 
f\  were  busy.  They  traversed  his  past,  they  lingered 
about  his  present,  and  they  sought  to  penetrate  the  fut 
ure.  If  the  outlook  was  dark  he  had  the  courage  to 
meet  it,  and  he  felt  within  himself  the  strength  of  a  new 
purpose.  He  left  Rome  in  the  night  and  travelled  in  a 
litter,  a  luxury  which  his  great  wealth  permitted,  and 
which  he  preferred  to  a  chariot  because  of  the  oppor 
tunity  it  gave  him  for  meditation  and  repose.  The 
distance  was  great  for  such  a  method,  but  he  needed  its 
quiet  that  he  might  collect  his  thoughts.  Relays  were 
provided,  and  stations  for  this  purpose  had  been  estab 
lished  between  the  city  and  the  island,  in  which  service 
hundreds  of  waiting  slaves  were  employed — brawny  men 
with  the  strength  of  gladiators.  This  was  to  be  maintain 
ed  during  the  entire  stay  of  Nero  at  Capreae.  Brabano 
could  not  be  long  absent  from  attendance  upon  the 
tyrant.  Nero  was  often  ill,  and  even  the  wondrous  air 
of  the  magic  cliffs  was  not  a  panacea  for  his  excesses; 
and  now  that  this  man  of  reason,  of  calculation,  and  judg 
ment  —  this  man  of  cool  habit  and  fixed  resolve  —  had 
settled  his  state  of  mind  with  himself,  he  desired  to  be 
again  at  his  post.  He  knew  his  duty.  The  words  of  Peter 
had  pierced  the  mailed  covering  of  his  heart  like  rays 
of  light;  they  rang  yet  in  his  ears  and  echoed  through 
his  brain.  He  did  not  know  how  he  would  reconcile  his 

267 


LUX    CRUCIS 

new  faith  with  the  detail  of  his  office,  still  less  with  cer 
tain  relationships  in  his  mode  of  life.  These  last  he 
would  now  abandon,  and  that  necessity  played  about 
his  fancy,  and,  despite  the  healing  balm  that  had  seem 
ingly  poured  through  all  his  nature,  the  thought  touched 
as  an  acid  upon  a  wound. 

Poppaea,  the  fair  and  frail  empress  of  beauty!  she  of 
imperious  vanity  and  pride,  insatiable  in  her  lust  of 
homage  —  how  make  amends  to  her  for  the  amends  he 
had  made  to  himself? 

His  journey  was  finished;  he  crossed  the  three  miles 
of  blue  water  to  the  landing-place  at  the  foot  of  the 
frowning  cliffs,  and  was  borne  along  the  green  valley, 
through  the  graceful  woodlands,  and  up  the  slope  to 
where  the  turrets  of  the  great  villa  rose  to  their  prospect 
above  the  sea.  He  heard  the  notes  of  a  lyre  mingled 
with  the  sound  of  dancing  feet  upon  the  marbles  of  the 
terrace;  he  saw  a  gay  throng,  their  locks  wreathed  in 
garlands,  bearing  silken  banners  as  they  marched  in  all 
the  gaudy  coloring  of  a  holiday  assemblage  before  a 
raised  throne  under  a  purple  canopy,  where  Nero  sat 
with  his  tablets  upon  his  knee.  The  spectacle  riveted 
his  gaze,  for  he  knew  that  he  had  come  again  to  those 
familiar  scenes,  to  be  for  him  now  a  battle-ground  where 
he  would  fight  the  good  fight,  the  end  of  which  he  could 
not  foretell. 

He  did  not  join  the  revellers  nor  have  his  slaves  an 
nounce  his  arrival,  but,  alighting  from  his  litter,  went 
at  once  to  his  apartments.  Here  he  removed  the  stains 
of  travel  and  refreshed  himself  with  a  draught  of  wine. 
He  knew  the  ordeal  that  threatened  him,  and  that  his 
respite  would  not  be  for  long.  Poppasa  had  awaited  the 
hour  of  his  coming,  and  Nero  was  engaged. 

How  could  he  hope  to  impress  upon  her  light  mind 
the  profound  emotion  that  dwelt  in  his — how  justify  a 
change  that  must  put  aside  her  smile  and  explain  that 

268 


LUX    CRUCIS 

it  was  not  in  scorn?  He  knew  her  moods  and,  in  her, 
the  instinct  for  catlike  refuge  in  revenge.  Ten  thousand 
lies  would  not  avail  him  had  he  now  such  purpose,  and 
here  the  truth  was  meaningless.  He  was  fierce  in  his 
nature,  and  had  brought  to  her  wilfulness  a  depth  and 
strength  that  had  mocked  the  tired  energies  of  her  wasted 
master.  She  had  leaned  upon  him  as  an  oak,  the  sap 
of  which  had  added  a  subtle  health  to  her  beauty.  Her 
jealous  sense  would  see  a  rival,  and  her  fury  be  without 
restraint.  A  thin  smile  played  upon  his  lips  as  he 
thought  of  the  gathering  storm  and  knew  how  it  would 
break  above  him  —  a  smile  indicative  of  his  own  self- 
scornful  mood  and  marking  his  determination  to  meet 
and  abide  the  results. 

Thoughtfully  he  paced  the  chamber,  his  broad  brow 
bent  with  its  reflections.  A  secret  corridor  led  to  her 
apartments  and  likewise  to  the  chambers  of  the  Em 
peror;  it  was  used  in  his  visits  as  a  minister  of  both 
strength  and  weakness.  "  Each  moment  he  thought  to 
hear  the  rustle  of  her  robes  along  its  walls.  She  came, 
and  he  heard  her  familiar  step.  A  knock  fell  lightly 
upon  the  panelled  door,  and  then  it  slipped  into  the  wall 
as  the  tapestries  were  thrust  aside. 

She  paused  to  listen,  exhibiting  her  moment  of  cus 
tomary  caution,  and  then  she  pushed  the  door  into  its 
place  and  stood  before  him. 

He  stepped  forward  and  took  her  hand,  bowing  low 
as  he  kissed  it,  smiling  at  the  amused  surprise  that  mani 
fested  itself  in  her  face.  Then  he  led  her  to  a  seat. 

"Welcome,  good  stranger,"  she  said,  her  merriment 
continuing.  "What  hath  happened  in  Rome  to  change 
my  Brabano  from  a  lover  to  a  courtier?" 

"Much  hath  happened  in  Rome,"  he  replied,  gravely, 
"  of  so  serious  an  import  that  I  scare  know  how  to  tell  it. 
I  am  still  thy  slave,  but  grown  more  worthy.  If  my 
gracious  lady  will  have  patience — if  she  will  trust  her 

269 


LUX    CRUCIS 

devoted  servant  to  make  known  to  her  that  which 
he  hath  learned  himself — it  may  bless  and  save  them 
both." 

He  spoke  without  his  accustomed  plausibility  and 
care.  For  the  first  time  his  accents  were  honest  and 
the  words  and  the  sensation  were  strange  to  him. 

Her  face  changed  instantly,  and  both  her  hands  clasped 
his,  the  clutch  nervous  and  uncertain. 

"Why  dost  thou  speak  so  —  of  saving?"  she  asked. 
"Much  hath  happened  here.  Little  of  moment  can  hap 
pen,  I  fancy,  where  Nero  is  not,  and  he  is  in  Capreae  and 
not  in  Rome.  I  am  glad  of  thy  return." 

Her  bosom  heaved  a  sigh,  and  in  her  eyes  was  a  look 
of  fear. 

He  regarded  her  with  an  astonishment  which  he  made 
no  effort  to  conceal. 

He  was  yet  to  know  the  nature  of  the  change  that 
had  enveloped  him,  and,  new  to  its  influence,  he  was 
yet  to  learn  its  power. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked. 

The  look  of  fear  in  her  face  was  intensified. 

"Nero  hath  new  fancies,"  she  said — "fancies  that 
frighten  me,  since  I  know  him.  He  hath  been  listening 
to  a  Greek  wizard,  who  told  him  of  a  Syrian  queen  that 
poisoned  her  lord.  'Twas  a  story  told  as  poem,  and 
then  he  made  a  prophecy  that  the  Emperor  should  find 
an  illness  in  a  cup  which  some  mistress  shall  put  to  his 
lips.  Tigellinus  hath  used  it  to  frighten  him,  seeking 
to  induce  him  to  return  to  Rome ;  and  last  night  he  spoke 
of  Octavia,  and  looked  at  me  so  gloomily  that  I  could 
guess  his  thoughts  as  though  he  uttered  them.  To-day 
he  refused  to  eat  with  me,  and  now  Faustina  is  sitting 
by  his  side  as  he  writes  his  verses  to  the  lion.  His  mood 
is  as  savage  as  the  beast  that  is  in  his  mind,  and  all  the 
pageantry  before  him  is  futile  to  lighten  it.  I  did  not 
sleep  last  night,  being  filled  with  fear,  and  to-day  I  sus- 

270 


LUX    CRUCIS 

pect  the  wine  that  even  my  maid  hands  me.  Dost 
understand?" 

"What  dost  thou  fear?"  he  asked,  smiling. 

"Fear!"  she  cried.  "Dost  thou  ask  such  a  question? 
What  should  any  fear  who  deal  with  this  madman? 
What  have  all  feared  who  found  their  terror  real  and 
went,  one  by  one,  to  the  grave  because  Nero  willed  it? 
What  folly  it  was  that  urged  me  to  seek  a  place  in  such 
surroundings,  and  how  am  I  punished!  I  knew  him, 
but  fancied  my  influence  had  power  to  keep  him  in  sub 
jection.  He  pleaded,  he  begged,  he  swore  by  all  the 
gods  that  he  worshipped  me,  and  that  I  should  never 
have  cause  to  doubt  his  faith  or  devotion  if  I  consented 
to  the  banishment  of  Otho ;  and  now  each  thought  is  a 
vagary,  and  the  spectres  of  those  whom  he  hath  sent 
beyond  the  Styx  goad  him  to  new  deeds  of  devilish 
malice  to  stifle  his  memory  of  the  old.  The  lowliest 
beggar  in  the  streets  of  Rome  is  happier  than  I.  What 
can  I  do,  Brabano?  Where  fly  for  safety?" 

He  was  silent,  regarding  her  disturbed  countenance 
with  a  fixed  and  rigid  gaze.  His  eyes  held  a  deep  and 
inexplicable  meaning. 

Her  despair  changed  to  fury. 

"There  is  a  way,"  she  said,  her  beautiful  face  con 
vulsed.  "This  wretch  can  be  dealt  with  as  he  hath 
dealt  with  others.  And  I  will  do  it  if  thou  wilt  help  me, 
my  Brabano." 

She  looked  at  him,  her  gaze  tense  with  inquiry  and  full 
of  meaning. 

"  Nay,"  he  said,  his  voice  smooth  and  full  and  his  man 
ner  soothing.  "  Calm  thyself.  Thou  art  in  no  danger,  and 
wert  thou,  I  could  save  thee,  as  powerless  as  I  may  be 
hereafter  to  save  myself." 

She  heaved  a  sigh  of  deep  relief,  but  her  eyes  still 
looked  into  his.  His  words  fell  upon  her  perturbed 
spirit  like  a  balm,  but  her  heart  still  struggled  with 

271 


LUX    CRUCIS 

doubt.  This  he  saw,  and  he  smiled  again  to  further  re 
assure  her. 

"I,  myself,  know  the  Emperor,"  he  said,  slowly,  "and 
it  would  be  a  vain  task,  even  for  me,  to  convince  thee 
that  anything  could  hold  his  hand  against  his  will.  But 
he  is  yet  a  puppet  to  thy  beauty,  and  will  remain  so." 

She  was  comforted,  and  her  eyes  lighted.  But  her 
bosom  was  still  heaving. 

"He  is  a  madman,"  she  urged,  "and  under  the  spell 
of  fear,  or  moved  by  the  malice  of  Tigellinus,  he  acts 
without  reason.  How  often  have  I  seen  him  weep  to 
day  for  the  things  he  did  yesterday." 

"Tigellinus  hath  malice  enough,"  said  the  physician, 
"but  not  against  thee.  Thou  art  more  to  be  trusted 
than  Faustina,  whose  influence  would  endure  not  a  week; 
this  Tigellinus  knows  as  well  as  any.  Nero  hath  fancies, 
truly,  and  is  gloomy  under  the  spell  of  fear;  but  thy 
beauty  is  a  cure  for  them,  and  with  thee  gone  he  would 
find  no  other  solace.  Fool  though  he  is,  he  knows  so 
much.  Keep  heart." 

"  Dost  thou  believe  it?"  she  asked,  her  accents  grateful. 
"Even  though  he  should  suspect — 

She  stopped  as  she  looked  at  him,  her  tones  now  melt 
ing  in  tenderness. 

"  In  spite  of  all  or  anything,"  he  continued,  his  counte 
nance  unmoved.  "I  can  dispel  his  fancies,  and  will  do 
so;  but,  my  Poppaea — my  Empress — I  have  myself  found 
fancies  in  Rome  that  nothing  will  dispel — fancies  that 
unmake  and  must  serve  to  end  me." 

"Thou!"  she  exclaimed,  with  an  incredulous  look 
upon  her  face.  "My  wise  Brabano!  thou  hast  said  it, 
but  I  do  not  understand." 

"I  would  that  thou  couldst  do  so,"  he  replied. 

"Unmake  thee — end  thee?"  she  asked. 

"Make  me  anew,  perhaps,  but  end  me  surely." 

He  stepped  back  and  extended  his  arms  to  their 

272 


LUX    CRUCIS 

length;  his  gesture  was  majestic  and  expressive  of  his 
old  dignity  and  power. 

"I  am  a  Christian,"  he  said. 

Her  face  was  perplexed. 

"What  new  pleasantry  is  this?"  she  asked.  "I  have 
heard  of  these  Christians,  but  what  have  they  in  com 
mon  with  thee  ?  They  are  the  vagabonds  of  the  wharves 
and  alleys  whom  Nero  is  to  sacrifice  at  the  games — vile 
Jews,  as  Tigellinus  says,  who  practise  mysterious  rites 
and  slay  children  after  dark.  What  art  thou  saying?" 

His  face  was  grave  at  the  immense  task  before  him. 
Hers  was  a  nature  not  to  understand,  with  a  viperish 
malice  that  would  hate  the  gentle  precepts  of  the  Chris 
tian  creed  when  a  sense  of  it  stole  to  her  mind.  He  had 
no  thought  to  convince  her,  and  once  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth  coming  to  her  comprehension  she  would  be  as 
swift  to  destroy  him  as  Tigellinus  himself.  But  he  had 
set  his  foot  to  the  path  and  must  tread  it  to  the  end. 

"Thou  knowest  the  noble  lady  Pomponia?" 

"  I  know  her,"  replied  Poppaea,  with  a  smile.  "  She  is 
a  vestal  by  repute,  a  hypocrite  in  practice,  and  is  virtu 
ous  because  she  is  no  longer  young  and  beautiful.  I  have 
heard  Crispinella  say  so  a  thousand  times,  as  hast  thou. 
What  of  her?" 

"She  is  a  Christian,"  said  Brabano.  "I  have  won 
dered  often  at  the  serenity  of  her  state,  the  dignity  and 
happiness  of  her  life,  and  the  noble  deeds  which  she  has 
practised  in  spite  of  the  glamour  and  wickedness  which 
surrounded  her  in  the  city.  She  hath  little  claim  upon 
the  saving  grace  of  the  Christian  faith ;  she  was  virtuous 
from  the  beginning.  It  is  sinners,  saith  Paul,  whom 
Christ  came  to  call  to  repentance." 

Poppaea's  gaze  grew  scornful,  but  her  face  expressed 

curiosity.     The  mention  of  Pomponia's  name  interested 

her,  for  it  had  been  especially  the  gibe  of  every  ribald 

gallant  of  the  court;  but  her  wealth  and  station,  the 

is  273 


LUX    CRUCIS 

grandeur  of  her  life,  and  a  remote  connection  with  the 
family  of  the  Amici,  of  which  her  late  husband  was  a 
member,  had  compelled  the  outward  respect  of  even  Nero 
himself. 

"The  immediate  noble  family  of  Amici  are  Christians, 
also,"  continued  Brabano.  "The  words  which  have 
come  to  them,  as  to  me,  have  done  their  work.  Thou 
wilt  learn  more  of  this  upon  thy  return  to  Rome.  It  is 
not  our  purpose  to  deny  the  faith,  although  we  are  not 
uselessly  to  waste  our  lives.  We  know  the  hate  of  Nero 
and  that  of  the  evil  throng  surrounding  us;  we  have 
been  a  part  of  it  ourselves,  but  henceforth  we  must 
speak  the  truth." 

"The  Amici — all!"  cried  Poppasa,  in  profound  sur 
prise.  "Is  Fabyan  Amici  a  Christian?" 

"  'Tis  a  faith  that  heals,  that  cures,  that  saves,"  said 
Brabano.  "My  skill  as  a  physician  is  as  naught  to  it, 
for  it  brings  a  balm  to  the  mind  and  heart  as  well  as  to 
the  body;  it  robs  the  grave  of  its  victory  and  promises 
life  everlasting.  He  that  believeth  on  Christ  shall  never 
die.  So  saith  Paul,  the  Apostle." 

"What  is  this?"  asked  Poppaea,  her  eyes  sparkling. 
"Is  it  some  draught  of  life?  Will  it  keep  youth, bring 
health,  and  preserve  beauty?  Tell  me,  my  Brabano." 

She  was  a  woman  now  full  of  the  lightest  foibles  of 
her  sex.  Death  was  a  nightmare  that  hung  ever  over 
her  and  the  tomb  a  word  at  which  to  shudder.  Life 
was  the  all  in  all  to  this  woman  of  the  moment,  Empress 
of  the  world,  yet  trembling  under  the  weight  of  her  sta 
tion,  and  doomed  to  terror  in  the  darkness  of  the  night. 
From  her  youth  the  slaves  had  told  her  stories  of  magic, 
of  spells,  and  of  horrors,  and  the  spectacles  of  the  arena 
had  quickened  with  their  dreadful  scenes  fancies  that 
became  most  hideous  visions  in  her  dreams.  She  was 
a  child  in  impulse,  although  wise  and  mature  in  judg 
ment,  and  her  wickedness,  ingrained  though  it  was  into 

274 


LUX    CRUCIS 

her  very  nature,  had  its  motive  in  long  custom  and  the 
daily  intimacy  of  evil  associations.  Her  curiosity  was 
eager,  and  Brabano  grew  thoughtful  as  he  observed  her. 

Was  this  possibly  a  soil  in  which  seed  would  grow? 
Beneath  her  pride  and  cruelty  and  greed  was  there 
some  abyss  that  knew  the  darkness  of  all  life  and  longed 
to  fill  itself  with  the  hope  which  only  the  Christian  prom 
ise  could  give?  Was  there  not  a  miracle  in  his  own  re 
demption?  She  was  a  woman  and  could  feel;  and  she 
could  fear  and  hope  and  suffer.  Might  he  sanctify  a 
meeting  born  of  sin  and  make  it  a  communion  of  peace  ? 

He  seated  himself  beside  her,  and  with  his  eyes  strong 
in  the  impulse  that  stirred  his  powerful  nature,  and  his 
voice  deep  with  the  passion  that  now  thrilled  his  whole 
being,  he  began  the  telling  of  the  story  of  the  cross. 


XXVII 
THE  FIRE 

NERO'S  poem  to  the  lion  was  duly  finished,  but  an 
event  of  more  significance  hastened  his  departure 
from  his  island.  Tigellinus  had  wearied  of  the  beauty  of 
Capreas.  The  sun-caves,  green  and  purple,  the  haughty 
cliffs  so  in  harmony  with  the  majesty  which  the  wealth 
of  Rome  had  lavished  upon  garden  and  walk,  and  wall 
and  battlement  which  decorated  in  dreams  of  white 
those  heights  above  the  most  beautiful  of  bays  had 
grown  stale  to  his  pent-up  energies.  In  vain  he  sought 
to  turn  again  the  attention  of  Nero  to  the  Palatine;  he 
was  powerless  to  stir  him  from  his  new  interest  in  his 
verse.  The  poem  was  complete,  but  its  delivery  re 
quired  thought.  This  inaction  hung  upon  the  more 
vigorous  prefect  like  a  weight,  and  he  chafed  under  the 
thought  of  Myrrha  yet  undiscovered  and  the  Amici  at 
peace.  His  patience  tried  beyond  its  usual  strength, 
he  almost  forgot  his  accustomed  servility,  and  strove  to 
influence  Nero  by  means  more  direct. 

The  Emperor  had  put  aside  his  fear,  his  forebodings, 
and  that  depression  which  had  so  alarmed  Poppasa,  and 
revelled  now  with  almost  a  childish  delight  in  the  vanity 
of  authorship.  His  familiars  were  called  about  him  to 
hear  his  work,  and  Poppaea,  once  more  in  his  favor,  sat 
upon  his  right  to  lend  her  praises  to  the  adulation  show 
ered  upon  him.  He  was  filled  with  exultant  fancies; 
he  would  read  his  verses  in  the  great  hall  before  the 
senators,  while  the  lion,  Caligula,  in  a  cage  of  gold, 

276 


LUX    CRUCIS 

should  be  drawn  before  the  throne.  Its  head  should  be 
crowned  with  flowers,  and  garlands  wreathed  in  its  mane. 
The  first  victim  thrown  to  its  bloody  fangs  should  be 
some  patrician  guilty  of  treason  to  the  state.  He  would 
find  such  a  person  for  the  delectation  of  the  people, 
never  fear;  there  were  many  such  in  Rome.  At  present 
he  must  give  his  whole  attention  to  his  rhymes,  and 
later,  when  he  discussed  with  his  secretary  the  burning 
of  Troy,  and  grew  animated  under  the  description  of  its 
recital,  the  minister  conceived  a  thought  wherein  his 
evil  malice  arose  to  grandeur. 

That  night  he  sent  a  messenger  to  the  north,  and  the 
evening  following  brought  a  courier  with  news  that  set 
the  Villa  Jo  vis  in  a  ferment.  The  prefect  and  his  master 
went  at  chariot  speed  to  the  capital,  with  orders  for  the 
court  to  follow.  Rome  was  in  flames. 

The  fire  had  broken  out  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Circus 
Maximus,  in  a  dilapidated  palace  owned  by  Tigellinus, 
which  was  used  as  a  storehouse.  The  shops  and  wretch 
ed  buildings  which  surrounded  the  prodigious  structure 
of  the  circus  were  filled  with  combustible  materials  and 
those  light  properties  used  for  the  spectacles  of  the 
games,  and  the  numerous  wine-shops  of  the  neighbor 
hood  were  stored  with  liquors.  Here  the  flames  had 
firmly  established  themselves,  and,  as  though  seeking  a 
mighty  victory,  rolled  northward  towards  the  eastern 
front  of  the  Palatine.  The  conflagration  spread  with  a 
vast  avidity.  The  house  of  Lucius,  far  away  upon  the 
Pincius,  was  beyond  the  zone  of  danger,  but  that  of 
Fabyan  was  within  the  progress  of  the  flames.  Clouds 
of  smoke  rolled  over  the  Subura,  and,  seeing  it  doomed, 
the  youthful  tribune  became  indifferent  to  his  own  pos 
sessions,  his  one  thought  being  of  the  safety  of  his  be 
loved. 

Even  in  such  a  moment  he  did  not  dare  remove  her 
to  her  home,  notwithstanding  the  continued  absence  of 

277 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Nero  and  Tigellinus.  He  knew  too  well  their  devious 
ways  to  assume  the  slightest  risk,  and  thought  at  once 
that  they  might  the  better  seek  to  carry  out  their  designs 
against  her  under  the  cover  of  the  confusion  which  now 
reigned.  The  time  was  ripe  for  such  a  purpose,  and  his 
caution  grew  more  acute.  There  was  little  doubt  of  the 
fate  of  the  neighborhood  which  was  her  present  refuge, 
and  she  must  flee  at  once;  so  with  Paul  and  Gabrial  he 
conveyed  her,  with  the  frightened  women,  Ruth,  Miriam, 
and  the  child  Mary,  to  a  house  adjoining  that  of  Peter 
beyond  the  Tiber.  This  was  a  dwelling  owned  also  by 
Zekiah,  who  possessed  other  houses  in  that  vicinity,  to 
which  he  brought  his  own  people,  wild  with  the  losses 
he  must  endure,  and  filling  the  air  with  his  lamentations. 
Volgus,  in  the  mean  time,  had  left  the  quarters  of  the 
gladiators  and  come  to  their  assistance.  His  comrades 
had  intervened,  and  he  had  been  unable  to  wreak  his 
vengeance  upon  the  betrayer  of  Ethelred  or  the  false 
Calcus,  whom  he  now  hated  with  all  the  intensity  of  his 
fierce  nature.  The  Gaul  was  not  liked  among  his  fel 
lows,  but  he  was  a  valued  factor  in  the  games.  Gladiators 
were  creatures  of  public  value.  They  often,  by  their 
fierce  disregard  of  the  citizens  about  them,  incurred  bit 
ter  enmity,  but  the  law  was  strict  that  they  were  not  to 
be  slain  by  bribe,  stealth,  or  poison.  Private  quarrels 
were  not  to  be  tolerated  at  the  training-quarters  if  they 
led  to  bloodshed  not  in  the  public  interest.  They  could 
not  always  be  averted,  but  it  was  because  of  the  neces 
sity  to  prevent  them  that  the  master  in  charge  held  high 
rank  and  was  a  person  of  signal  strength  and  distinction. 
Cainor  was  a  leader  of  experience,  and  dominated  his 
rude  charges  with  a  relentless  hand.  He  stopped  all 
trouble  at  the  inception,  saying  that  opportunities  were 
plentiful  to  satisfy  all  grudges  in  the  future.  Personal 
foes  were  pitted  against  each  other  in  the  amphitheatre, 
and  heavy  wagers  were  laid  by  the  public  who  were  in- 

278 


LUX    CRUCIS 

formed  of  their  quarrel,  because  of  the  greater  interest 
the  combat  between  such  fighters  excited. 

So  Cainor  called  his  men  about  him  and  invoked  the 
law  of  the  quarters.  Volgus  could  not  strike  against  it, 
but  he  relinquished  nothing  of  his  purpose;  he  set  his 
immense  jaws  together  to  choke  down  his  baffled  fury, 
and  in  his  heart  his  design  struggled  with  the  gathering 
forces  of  delay,  the  deeper  because  deferred. 

Sullenly  he  had  returned  to  his  friends  to  tell  his 
story,  stolid  under  the  consternation  which  it  created. 
But  the  Apostle  saw  beneath  the  mighty  surface  and 
sorrowed  at  the  change.  He  saw  in  the  set  eyes  the 
savage  gleam  of  the  former  days  of  strife,  and  even  the 
aged  and  gentle  Peter  was  powerless  to  soften  the  awa 
kened  temper  of  the  giant.  The  fury  of  the  freedman 
burst  forth  for  a  moment  from  under  the  sullen  curb 
in  which  he  held  it  when  he  saw  his  mistress,  Valentina, 
and  he  swore  with  a  mighty  oath  that  he  would  discard 
all  thought  of  the  Christian  faith  until  he  had  slain  the 
cringing  Paulo  and  torn  the  treacherous  Gaul  limb  from 
limb. 

The  news  of  the  arrest  of  Ethelred  filled  them  all  with 
dismay,  but  to  Valentina  it  brought  the  agony  of  despair. 
Her  mother  was  powerless  to  comfort  her,  and  her  tears 
went  deep  into  the  heart  of  Lucius.  They  served  to 
emphasize  to  the  old  Roman  the  changed  conditions  of 
his  fortunes,  for  the  time  was  recent  when  he  would  have 
laughed  at  such  an  incident  and  gone  at  once  to  set  the 
young  man  free  by  an  order  to  the  centurion  in  charge. 
Fabyan  had  had  like  power,  but  now  both  were  helpless. 

Wild  with  grief,  the  girl  flew  to  throw  herself  into  the 
arms  of  the  sister  of  her  heart,  the  gentle  Myrrha,  sure 
of  a  sympathy  that  would  weep  tears  like  her  own.  Her 
father  was  glad  to  take  her  to  any  chance  of  solace,  and 
Fulvia  accompanied  them.  Lucius  desired  to  consult 
with  Fabyan  and  talk  also  with  Paul,  upon  whose  judg- 

279 


LUX    CRUCIS 

ment  and  direction  he  had  come  to  lean  with  a  strange 
confidence.  Brabano  was  away,  but  the  Amici  had 
other  friends,  and  nothing  must  be  left  undone  to  succor 
the  unfortunate  young  Briton  before  delay  should  make 
influence  unavailing.  His  rank  as  a  foreigner  and  his 
station  at  home  were  as  nothing  to  the  Roman  mind, 
and  Nero,  unrestrained,  would  scarce  give  his  life  a 
thought. 

He  delivered  his  daughter  safe  into  Myrrha's  embrace, 
and  clasped  Fabyan's  hand  with  something  in  the  touch 
that  told  his  nephew  of  his  state  of  mind.  With  one 
accord  their  hopes  went  to  their  friend,  the  powerful 
physician  of  the  court. 

Paul  was  absent  when  they  reached  the  house  beyond 
the  Tiber,  but  Myrrha's  presence  brought  some  comfort 
to  Valentina,  who  was  cheered  by  the  assurance  of  her 
sister  that  Ethelred  must  soon  be  released.  Her  father 
had  not  said  so  much,  and  these  assurances  had  little 
value  beyond  the  tender  sympathy  behind  them. 

Gloomily  Lucius  and  Fabyan  sat  down  to  consider 
upon  their  course  of  action.  The  magnitude  of  the  ca 
lamity  that  had  fallen  upon  the  city  confused  their  ef 
forts,  and  added  to  the  perplexities  that  beset  them. 

The  house  in  which  Gabrial,  with  his  family  and 
Myrrha,  now  had  refuge  was  a  low  but  roomy  structure, 
well  back  from  the  river,  in  the  crowded  section  of  the 
Jewish  district,  but  outside  the  Ghetto  proper  and  upon 
a  slope  which  afforded  a  view  of  the  city  beyond  the 
stream.  A  small  court  was  in  its  centre,  enclosed  on 
three  sides  by  the  body  of  the  building  in  front,  and 
two  wings  extended  backward  on  either  end,  the  rear 
screened  by  a  wall.  A  small  yard,  with  a  surface  of 
green,  and  filled  with  shrubbery,  encircled  the  house  in 
front  and  ran  beyond  the  eastern  wing.  This  grateful 
space  secured  for  them  an  additional  privacy,  in  which 
they  could  indulge,  unchecked,  the  sorrow  that  possessed 

280 


LUX    CRUCIS- 

them.  The  excitement  which  prevailed  on  every  side, 
and  the  threatened  peril  which  had  dazed  and  stunned 
those  who  saw  ruin  and  death  in  the  spreading  flames, 
left  them  unheeded  by  any  prying  neighbors.  The  sol 
diers  of  the  guard  had  gathered  to  aid  in  the  suppression 
of  the  fire,  and  sections  were  marshalled  about  the 
choked  bridges  that  were  a  mass  of  fugitives.  The  streets 
were  unguarded,  and  even  Volgus  felt  free  to  show  him 
self  at  will  in  this  spot,  remote,  as  he  conceived,  from 
any  present  peril  to  himself.  But  the  caution  of  Fabyan 
kept  them  all  within  doors,  and  his  attendants,  with 
those  that  had  come  with  Lucius  and  Fulvia  when  Val- 
entina  was  brought  to  Myrrha,  were  posted  at  various 
points  in  the  neighborhood  to  keep  watch  for  any  loiter 
ing  strangers.  They  were  faithful  and  trusted  slaves, 
who  would  suffer  death  in  the  service  of  the  households 
of  which  they  were  a  part. 

Gathered  now  in  the  large  chamber  which  occupied 
the  southern  wing  of  the  dwelling,  through  the  window 
of  which  they  could  see  the  flames  and  smoke  which 
filled  the  distant  heavens,  they  reasoned  fearfully  upon 
the  situation  which  had  come  to  them. 

Valentina  lay  prostrate  upon  a  couch,  her  hands 
clasped  about  her  temples,  dry-eyed  now  in  the  mute 
grief  that  had  followed  her  first  despair,  and  Myrrha 
half  reclined  beside  her,  her  arm  resting  in  sympathy 
upon  the  recumbent  form.  Volgus,  with  Gabrial,  stood 
at  the  window,  engrossed  by  the  distant  spectacle,  while 
Lucius  and  Fabyan  sat  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  the 
pale-faced  women  about  them. 

Ethelred  had  not  been  taken  to  the  Mamertine;  of 
that  Volgus  had  been  able  to  assure  himself  before  he 
had  returned  to  them.  The  prisons  of  the  inner  district 
had  been  crowded  of  late,  and  he  had  been  conveyed  to 
a  cell  in  the  Circus  of  Sallust,  far  beyond  any  probable 
course  of  the  fire.  This  knowledge  tempered  their  grief, 

381 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and,  freed  from  a  sense  of  any  immediate  danger  to  her 
lover,  Valentina  was  able  to  recover  in  part  her  com 
posure.  Gabrial  turned  from  the  window  as  a  noise  was 
heard  outside. 

"  Tis  Paul,"  he  said.  "  He  hath  returned  from  across 
the  river." 

"Is  he  coming?"  asked  Fabyan,  after  a  pause,  during 
which  time  the  Apostle  did  not  appear. 

"He  hath  stopped  at  the  cottage  next  door  to  speak 
with  the  wife  of  Peter  and  with  Peter's  son,  who  have 
called  to  him.  Peter  now  joins  him  from  the  cottage, 
and  they  are  coming  here  together." 

Almost  immediately  their  footsteps  were  heard  in  the 
yard  without,  and  the  two  men  entered  the  chamber. 
Paul  and  Lucius  arose  to  welcome  them,  while  the  women 
hastened  to  provide  them  with  seats.  The  aged  disciple 
stopped  at  the  couch  to  lay  his  thin  hand  upon  the 
flushed  forehead  of  the  afflicted  Valentina ;  he  murmured 
a  word  of  hope  that  brought  a  sad  smile  to  her  tear- 
stained  face,  and  then  seated  himself  with  the  others 
in  the  centre  of  the  chamber. 

The  habit  of  Paul  was  disordered  and  his  features 
discolored  by  smoke.  Ashes  and  the  stains  of  cinders 
were  upon  the  linen  of  his  robe. 

"It  is  a  frightful  thing  which  is  happening  over 
yonder,"  he  said.  "I  have  been  in  its  heart  and  have 
seen  its  horrors.  It  is  probable  that  all  of  the  city 
which  is  not  upon  the  hills  may  go,  and  thousands  have 
perished  already.  Our  poor  brethren!  God  hath  sent 
to  many  a  more  merciful  death  than  that  for  which  the 
tyrant  reserved  them.  Hundreds  have  been  suffocated 
in  their  cells  by  the  dust  and  smoke,  suffering  little  pain 
beyond  the  terror,  and  we  may  be  assured  that  to  the 
extent  of  fear  they  were  comforted." 

"Who  are  they  who  have  died?"  asked  Ruth,  in  a 
hushed  voice,  while  Miriam,  with  the  child  Mary  upon 

282 


LUX    CRUCIS 

her  lap,  listened  with  a  face  that  bespoke  her  sad 
ness. 

"Did  we  know  them?" 

"Alas!"  replied  the  Apostle,  "we  knew  them  well. 
Thy  cousin,  Miriam,  the  wife  of  Simon,  David  the  stone 
cutter,  and  many  others." 

Ruth  sobbed  aloud,  while  Miriam's  tears  fell  upon  the 
silken  tresses  of  the  child.  The  innocent  eyes  of  the 
little  girl  grew  wide  at  the  anguish  of  her  mother,  and 
she  hid  her  face  on  the  bosom  of  her  aunt  and  wept 
with  them.  From  her  birth  she  had  been  taught  that 
it  was  the  lot  of  her  people  to  suffer,  and  her  tender 
sympathies  were  acute.  Paul  caressed  her  with  his 
kindly  hand,  and  under  his  touch  she  lifted  her  head 
with  a  look  of  reverence  to  his  brave  face  and  his  voice 
of  comfort. 

"  It  is  the  lot  that  God  hath  reserved  for  us,"  he  said; 
"and  we  should  weep  only  as  He  wept  at  the  bier  of 
Lazarus.  As  surely  as  fall  the  shadows  of  night  the  day 
cometh  with  the  morning!" 

"What  may  we  do  for  young  Ethelred  ?"  asked  Lucius. 
"We  waited  for  thy  coming  in  order  that  we  might  seek 
thy  counsel.  Heretofore  the  arrests  have  been  mostly 
among  the  poor  and  lowly,  and  there  seems  to  be  little 
enmity  against  the  Christians  who  are  high  in  place. 
Pomponia  is  a  Christian,  having  been  converted  while 
with  her  noble  husband  in  Corinth,' where  thou  hast  set 
up  a  church,  and  Berenice  hath  not  feared  to  speak 
Christian  words  at  court.  Is  the  enmity  of  Nero  against 
the  faith,  or  doth  he  make  it  an  excuse  to  persecute  the 
helpless  out  of  a  cruelty  that  will  provide  a  murderous 
spectacle  for  the  amphitheatre?" 

"  Nero  is  incensed  against  the  Christians  because  Tigel- 
linus  hath  set  him  on,"  said  Fabyan,  who  did  not  care  to 
say  how  few  were  the  Christian  words  which  Berenice 
had  spoken;  "but  hast  thou  forgotten,  uncle,  that  it  is 

283 


LUX    CRUCIS 

not  for  the  sake  of  the  faith  that  Ethelred  is  in  prison. 
It  is  because  of  his  loyalty  to  us." 

"It  is  true,"  replied  Lucius,  sadly.  "I  little  thought 
to  see  the  time  in  Rome  when  loyalty  to  an  Amici  would 
bring  a  stranger  to  prison.  We  both  know  well  when 
it  hath  sufficed  to  throw  down  the  bars.  But  it  matters 
not,  since  it  is  as  it  is.  Let  us  repair  together  to  the 
Palatine  and  see  the  Princess  Berenice." 

"Thou  art  going,"  said  Mary,  who  had  listened  to 
their  words,  "to  the  place  where  the  cruel  Nero  is?" 

Lucius  had  arisen,  but  stopped  and  regarded  her  with 
wonder.  It  had  not  been  the  fashion  of  the  patrician 
Roman  to  regard  at  all  the  lowly,  and  particularly  the 
lowly  among  the  Jews.  It  was  strikingly  the  case  with 
the  children  of  the  poor.  They  were  seen  about  the 
streets  playing  in  the  dirt,  dodging  about  the  wheels  of 
the  chariots,  and  interrupting  the  progress  of  the  litter- 
bearers  ;  they  were  generally  little  more  to  be  considered 
than  the  idle  and  vagabond  dogs;  but  both  Lucius  and 
Fabyan  had  learned,  as  many  learn,  that  pride  of  rank 
and  a  haughty  bearing  are  but  assumptions  after  all, 
and  that  human  flesh,  be  it  plebeian  or  patrician,  is  sub 
ject  to  the  same  earthly  limitations.  Struck  instantly 
from  the  highest  place  among  the  nobles  of  the  world, 
they  found  they  were  as  the  poor  people  among  whom 
they  were  glad  to  find  comfort,  and,  groping  all  their 
lives  among  the  uncertainties  and  falsehoods  of  pagan 
ism,  they  had  gained  from  these  Jewish  haunts  the  prom 
ise  of  something  beyond  this  life  of  pain  and  care. 

He  noted  now  that  the  child  before  him  was  beautiful, 
and  that  she  had  in  her  face  the  same  winning  charm 
that  he  remembered  in  the  babyhood  of  the  two  girls 
that  were  his  daughters.  She  had  slipped  from  her  place 
upon  the  lap  of  her  aunt,  and  now  stood  with  her  hands 
clasped  before  him. 

"Tell  the  cruel  Nero,"  she  said,  "how  good  is  the  kind 

284 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Ethelred  with  the  hair  that  is  fair  and  his  gentle  face. 
Tell  him  of  the  pretty  stories  he  can  speak  of  his  home 
in  Brittany,  where  the  grass  is  always  green,  where  there 
are  deer  upon  the  hills,  and  the  white  lambs  with  their 
fleece  of  wool  sport  always  beneath  the  wide  oak-trees. 
The  wicked  Emperor  would  not  keep  him  from  the 
beautiful  country  of  which  he  hath  told  me  if  he  knew 
how  the  kind  Ethelred  loves  it ;  and  could  he  but  hear 
him  speak  his  heart  would  be  melted,  and  he  could  not 
harm  one  with  a  voice  so  lovely." 

The  tears  of  Valentina  burst  forth  afresh,  and  the 
hand  of  Fabyan  trembled  as  he  stood  beside  Lucius  and 
placed  it  upon  the  childish  head. 

"Pray,  little  one,  for  us  all,"  he  said,  "no  less  than 
for  the  good  Ethelred,  who  hath  thy  pretty  heart,  and 
whom  we  all  love  as  dost  thou.  We  need  not  fear  the 
wicked  Emperor  since  we  are  shielded  by  the  God  of 
Peter.  Ethelred  will  come  back  to  thee." 

He  stooped  and  pressed  the  child  in  his  arms,  and 
with  Lucius  left  the  house  to  go  to  the  Palatine. 

When  they  were  in  the  yard  both  stopped  for  an  in 
stant,  affrighted  at  the  sight  which  met  their  gaze. 

The  sky  was  a  mountain  of  smoke,  the  dark  volume  of 
which  was  penetrated  by  tongues  of  flame.  It  seemed 
as  though  the  river  was  ablaze.  From  the  Palatine, 
through  the  Velabrium,  beyond  the  Forum  Pacis,  clear 
to  the  Janiculum  bridge,  the  city  was  a  furnace. 

"The  fire  hath  reached  the  Viminalis,"  said  Lucius. 
"Thou  must  build  elsewhere,  my  Fabyan." 

"Not  so,"  replied  Fabyan,  watching  the  course  of  the 
flames  steadily.  "I  look  now  to  escape,  since  the  wind 
sets  towards  the  Campus  Martius.  It  is  not  the  flames 
that  I  dread,  mine  uncle.  If  we  can  regain  our  former 
power  and  avert  the  wrath  of  Nero  the  future  will  hold 
all  that  I  may  ask  for  myself  and  for  my  Myrrha." 

Lucius  sighed. 

285 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"When  I  think  of  who  Ahenobarbus  is  and  who  are 
his  counsellors  I  am  in  despair,"  he  said.  "Mine  eyes 
are  opened  since  I  have  learned  wisdom  of  Paul.  But 
if  those  who  suffer  are  to  make  the  foundations  of  the 
Church,  I  am  content  with  the  future,  however  it  may 
deal  with  me  and  with  those  I  love." 


XXVIII 
THE   INCIDENTS  OF   FATE 

NERO  hurried  to  Rome.  With  Tigellinus  and  a 
picked  company  of  his  favorites  he  flew  north 
ward  with  all  the  speed  that  his  swift  Arabians  possessed. 
Before  him  flashed  a  mounted  convoy  of  praetorians, 
their  golden  corselets  flashing  in  the  sun  and  their 
mettled  steeds  leading  the  gilded  chariots  at  a  gallop. 
The  roads  were  broad  and  firm,  for  the  way  to  Capreae 
had  been  trimmed  and  pared  as  though  it  were  a  walk 
in  the  garden  of  the  Palatine,  and  the  cortege  startled 
the  vine-growers  at  their  tasks  by  the  way  as  it  speeded 
past.  The  villagers  were  used  to  courier  and  chariot, 
and  the  court  and  its  train,  that  had  periodically  taken 
way  towards  the  palaces  of  Tiberius  since  Caprese  had 
first  become  an  Imperial  abiding-place,  but  never  had 
they  seen  the  gaudy  companies  exhibit  such  unimperial 
haste. 

The  cavalcade  stopped  only  for  a  brief  rest  and  re 
freshment;  but  the  night  had  passed  and  the  morning 
was  well  gone  when  the  eager  travellers  saw  in  the 
distance  the  first  evidences  of  the  conflagration.  Their 
excitement  grew  as  the  distance  diminished,  for  mes 
senger  after  messenger  met  them  at  each  point  of  their 
progress,  bringing  an  additional  story  of  the  spread  of 
the  flames. 

They  pushed  forward  with  renewed  speed,  the  eyes  of 
Nero  glittering  with  a  strange  excitement,  and  even 
Tigellinus  shared  something  of  the  unusual  interest  of 

287 


LUX    CRUCIS 

his  master.  He,  more  than  any  other,  knew  the  dread 
ful  secret  of  this  holocaust,  but,  callous  beyond  words 
and  indifferent  to  all  results,  he  saw  it  only  as  an  incident 
to  his  own  purpose  and  advantage.  But  as  they  neared 
t  the  scene  Nero  saw  it  as  an  incident  of  grandeur  and 
beauty,  and  his  attention  grew  more  rapt  and  absorbed. 
As  cries  of  admiration,  wonder,  and  delight  burst  from 
him  from  time  to  time,  his  dark  prefect  smiled  with  a 
satisfied  significance,  as  though  tempted  to  reveal  to  him 
where  the  indebtedness  for  this  splendid  spectacle  lay. 

The  guard  that  rode  ahead  had  cleared  the  Appian 
Way,  but  some  miles  to  the  south  of  the  city  they  diverged 
sharply  west,  and,  crossing  the  river,  sped  northward 
by  the  Via  Portuensis,  making  their  first  point  of  desti 
nation  a  country  place  owned  by  Tigellinus  on  Vatican 
hill.  The  embers  were  yet  hot  south  of  the  Circus 
Maximus,  and,  although  the  great  structure  was  un 
harmed,  the  messengers  stated  that  walls  were  falling 
along  the  way,  the  wind  drifting  smoke  and  sparks  over 
head,  and  the  heat  of  the  furnace  was  wafted  in  great, 
fiery  breaths  about  the  Imperial  palaces  on  the  Palatine. 
The  view  from  the  terraces  of  the  country  place  of 
Tigellinus,  upon  the  slopes  of  Vatican  hill,  would  be  mag 
nificent,  and  after  the  rest  of  another  day  they  might 
make  their  way  to  the  Palatine  and  view  the  further 
progress  of  the  flames  at  leisure  and  from  a  closer 
prospect. 

Nero  drove  ahead,  standing  erect  in  his  ivory  car.  and 
while  his  white  Arabians  spurned  the  causeway,  gave 
himself  over  to  admiration  of  the  scene.  Tigellinus, 
with  his  blacks,  hung  close  at  his  side,  steering  clear  of 
his  master's  wheels,  but  keeping  a  proximity  that  per 
mitted  conversation.  Both  were  fascinated  by  the  aw 
ful  spectacle  that  each  moment  enlarged  to  their  vision, 
and  behind  them  echoed  the  exclamations,  shouts,  and 
colloquies  of  their  wildly  excited  followers. 

288 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Heading  towards  the  Septiminian  Way,  they  reached 
it  south  of  the  Janiculum  bridge,  midway  between  the 
ridge  and  the  river,  and  in  the  broad  drive  Nero  drew 
rein. 

"Whither  go  we?"  he  asked  of  Tigellinus. 

The  favorite  pulled  his  steeds  to  a  halt  and  looked 
before  him. 

"Straight  forward,"  he  replied.  "I  see  that  the 
guard  is  waiting.  I  will  direct  them.  Let  us  press  to 
that  declivity  ahead,  and  from  its  elevation  we  can  cover 
a  wide  reach  of  the  city ;  'tis  a  view  that  will  rest  us  be 
fore  we  proceed  further.  This  is  a  sight  that  comes  but 
once  in  a  lifetime,  for  cities  are  too  precious  to  be  thus 
wasted  often." 

"The  vicinity  is  vile,"  said  Nero,  looking  about  him 
and  sniffing  with  his  nose.  "  'Tis  a  reflection  upon  the 
grandeur  of  the  flames." 

"  If  the  wind  would  but  deign  to  blow  in  this  direction 
with  sufficient  violence  we  might  have  an  opportunity 
to  rebuild  it,"  laughed  Tigellinus;  "but  there  is  no  such 
luck.  It  will  spread  through  the  Forum  Romanum,  but 
spare  the  Jews.  Let  us  stop  to  breathe  for  a  moment 
upon  that  eminence  yonder,  which  we  can  reach  but 
shortly.  There  we  may  dismount  and  stretch  our 
cramped  bodies,  viewing  the  flames  for  a  time  at  leisure. 
Then  we  can  pass  on  to  my  haven." 

"  Keep  the  guards  closer,  and  tell  the  Germans  to  draw 
about  us  as  we  wait,"  commanded  Nero.  "The  fire  will 
drive  scores  of  ruffians  to  this  side  for  shelter." 

The  prefect  had  pointed  with  his  threadlike  whip  in 
the  direction  of  an  eminence  arising  above  the  mass  of 
houses  in  a  thickly  settled  portion  of  the  district  at  a 
point  to  the  left  of  the  highway.  After  giving  his 
orders,  as  directed  by  his  master,  they  once  more  sped 
forward. 

Arriving  at  the  base  of  the  gentle  slope  towards  which 
19  289 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  road  had  gradually  risen,  they  left  the  highway  and 
threaded  a  small  lane  somewhat  broader  than  the  net 
work  of  narrow  streets  about  them,  which  intersected 
the  road  leading  northward.  Drawing  into  an  open  spot 
that  was  grassy  and  level  they  dismounted,  and,  giving 
their  chariots  in  charge  of  their  attending  slaves,  strode 
up  the  slope. 

"Who  are  those  knaves  darting  yonder?"  asked  Nero, 
as  several  forms  sped  before  them. 

"Stragglers  who  are  running  from  our  guard,"  replied 
the  favorite.  "I  see  a  house  which  is  in  the  open  and 
commands  a  better  view,"  he  continued;  "let  us  go 
there." 

He  looked  towards  it  as  they  moved  ahead  in  answer 
to  his  words,  and  then  stopped  suddenly,  with  a  mut 
tered  exclamation. 

"As  I  live!"  he  cried.  "I  see  a  tall  and  familiar  form 
at  the  doorway.  By  the  gods!  it  sees  us  also." 

"Who  is  it?"  asked  Nero,  his  curiosity  awake. 

But  the  prefect,  with  a  shout  to  his  men,  was  already 
beyond  hearing,  and  was  waving  his  drawn  sword  tow 
ards  the  house. 

The  mounted  horsemen  evidently  understood,  for  they 
answered  his  call  at  once,  and,  swarming  forward,  fell 
into  order  with  the  celerity  of  practised  soldiers,  draw 
ing  a  cordon  about  the  place,  the  escort  that  attended 
upon  the  chariots  rushing  to  assist  them,  following  the 
waving  blade  of  the  prefect. 

The  man  whose  figure  had  drawn  his  attention  had 
looked  forth  from  the  doorway,  standing  carelessly  in 
the  view,  but  at  the  shout  that  had  come  to  his  ear  he 
had  plunged  at  once  into  shelter.  Then  he  peered  forth 
again,  and  instantly  an  excitement  was  manifested  in 
the  chamber  which  he  had  entered.  Faces  appeared  at 
the  windows,  and  others  looked  through  the  door  from 
behind  the  great  form  that  filled  it. 

290 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  person  was  that  of  Volgus,  and  the  house,  by  a 
strange  fatality,  was  that  which  sheltered  Myrrha  and 
the  family  of  Gabrial  and  his  friends. 

The  giant  stood  irresolute  as  the  soldiers  surrounded 
the  place,  the  breath  coming  hard  from  his  heavy  chest. 
He  clinched  his  hands  convulsively,  looking  almost  ap- 
pealingly  at  Fulvia,  who  was  pale  but  courageous,  be 
hind  him. 

"What  does  it  mean?"  asked  Gabrial. 

Paul  and  Peter  had  gone  to  the  city  to  aid  such  as 
might  need  help,  leaving  shortly  after  the  departure  of 
Lucius  and  Fabyan.  Gabrial  had  remained  at  the  house 
with  the  women  and  Volgus,  where  Fulvia,  with  Valen- 
tina,  awaited  the  return  of  Lucius.  But  few  of  the 
watching  slaves  had  managed  to  get  through  the  cordon 
of  soldiers,  so  unexpected  had  been  their  arrival  and  so 
rapid  their  action  under  the  orders  of  the  prefect.  The 
two  who  had  reached  the  house  were  unable  to  say  more 
than  that  they  were  beset  by  soldiers  in  the  dress  of  the 
praetorian  guard,  and  this  the  inmates  could  see  for 
themselves. 

As  the  noise  of  an  approaching  intruder  fell  upon  their 
ears  the  giant  looked  about  him  for  a  weapon.  An  oak 
en  bar,  which  served  to  fasten  the  door  at  night,  was 
within  his  reach,  and  this  he  seized,  drawing  back  for  a 
space  in  which  to  swing  it  above  his  head. 

"  Stand  away  all,"  he  said.  "  I  shall  brain  the  soldier 
as  he  comes  through  the  door." 

"Peace,"  said  Gabrial,  lifting  his  hand.  "That  is 
the  counsel  Paul  would  give.  We  shall  offer  no  resist 
ance." 

"Stay  thy  hand,  Volgus,"  commanded  Fulvia.  "Let 
us  first  know  the  mission  of  these  men.  I  have  not  usu 
ally  been  afraid  of  soldiers,  and  the  wife  of  Lucius  hath 
not  been  accustomed  to  tremble  in  the  presence  of  arms." 

"I  saw  the  man  who  led  them,"  replied  the  giant,  his 
291 


LUX    CRUCIS 

voice  a  deep  grunt  in  his  bosom.     "  If  I  but  kill  him,  it 
is  worth  all  that  may  thereafter  happen." 

Almost  instantly  Tigellinus,  with  his  drawn  sword, 
passed  through  the  doorway  and  entered  the  chamber. 
Two  of  his  soldiers  came  at  his  heels,  but  he  waved  them 
back  and  stood  alone  in  the  room. 

He  had  pressed  immediately  through  his  guard  when 
he  had  seen  the  house  surrounded,  eager  to  know  the 
meaning  of  the  presence  of  Volgus  at  such  a  spot.  He 
guessed  to  a  certainty  that  the  house  also  sheltered 
Myrrha,  and,  once  within  the  chamber,  he  drew  a  deep 
breath  of  satisfaction  as  he  found  his  surmise  correct. 

The  waiting  giant  with  his  threatening  bar,  the  placid 
Gabrial,  the  startled  women,  with  the  girls  who  had 
risen  and  now  stood  staring  at  him  as  he  darkened  the 
threshold,  made  a  picture  which  he  surveyed  with  a 
mocking  smile. 

"A  greeting  all,  my  gentle  friends,"  he  said,  doffing 
the  light  helmet  with  its  snowy  plume  that  rested  upon 
his  head.  "And  thou,  old  Volgus,  is  it  thy  wont  to 
threaten  the  prastor  who,  in  his  youthful  days  and  before 
his  distinction,  so  often  applauded  thee  in  the  amphi 
theatre?  Fie,  man!  lower  thy  stout  timber  —  a  poor 
weapon  in  the  skilled  hands  of  a  gladiator — or  I  shall  be 
forced,  even  in  the  presence  of  ladies,  to  trim  it  with  my 
sword.  Most  noble  Fulvia,  my  fair  Valentina,  and  my 
gentle  Myrrha,  what  strange  wonder  brings  thee  to 
such  a  place?" 

There  was  no  answer  to  his  speech.  They  looked  at 
him  as  though  dazed. 

Then  Mary  spoke  tremblingly  and  in  fear;  she  was 
clinging  about  the  skirt  of  her  mother's  garments,  eying 
the  intruder  as  though  she  had  a  knowledge  of  the 
fear  that  deprived  her  elders  of  the  power  of  utterance. 

"Is  it  the  cruel  Emperor,  mother?"  she  asked — "the 
bad  Nero  who  so  wickedly  murdered  his  dear  mother?" 

292 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  face  of  Tigellinus  was  alight  again  with  its  evil 
smile. 

"  It  is  a  charming  innocent,"  he  said,  as  Ruth  fearfully 
covered  the  lips  of  the  child  with  her  hand  to  prevent  her 
saying  more.  "  Tis  not  the  good  Emperor,  my  birdlet, 
but  he  is  close  at  hand.  When  he  comes  I  will  have  thee 
repeat  to  him  thy  pretty  question.  It  will  show  him 
the  care  thy  good  parents  have  in  thy  teaching.  I  think 
I  understand,"  he  continued,  speaking  to  Fulvia,  his 
manner  changing;  "the  flames  have  driven  thee  to  this 
place  for  shelter." 

"Thou  art  right,  most  noble  prefect,"  replied  the 
matron.  "These  good  people  are  our  clients,  and  the 
flames  have  destroyed  all  that  they  possess.  We  came 
with  them  here  to  provide  for  their  safety." 

He  looked  about  the  apartment,  his  countenance  now 
in  doubt,  his  perplexity  growing. 

"A  generous  deed;  but  was  it  necessary  that  so  many 
should  participate  in  it  ?  Surely,  it  seemeth  to  me  that 
Lucius  or  thy  freedmen  might  have  sufficed.  And  thou, 
old  Volgus,  wert  thou,  too,  afraid  of  the  flames;  and  did 
it  take  these  gentle  ladies  to  see  thee  safely  across  the 
river  and  out  of  peril?  Hast  thou  forgotten  what  I 
said  to  thee  upon  our  last  meeting — that  thou  wouldst 
surely  fall  into  disgrace  ?  'Tis  the  fate  of  the  gladiator 
who  blenches  from  the  fray  and  barters  an  honorable 
death  for  the  repose  of  retirement." 

"I  think,"  said  the  giant,  "that  I  recall  thy  words, 
and  I  sent  the  answer  by  one  of  thy  centurions." 

"The  truth,  or  a  part  thereof,"  laughed  Tigellinus, 
' '  and  a  villanous  answer  it  was ;  but  something  of  it  is 
to  the  credit  of  the  high  and  noble  Lucius,  thy  master. 
Nero  hath  a  memory  of  it,  too,  and  it  quite  annoyed 
him.  A  bad  sign,  old  fighter,  for  thy  retirement  and 
repose." 

A  soldier  now  entered  the  room. 
293 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Caesar  desires  thee,"  he  said  to  Tigellinus,  saluting. 
"He  is  impatient." 

The  prefect  resumed  his  helmet  and  swung  about  to 
obey  the  mandate,  but  paused  before  his  departure  and 
again  addressed  Fulvia. 

"  I  will  return,  dear  ladies,  shortly.  Meantime,  I  must 
deprive  thee  of  this  frail  charge,  against  whom  Cassar 
hath  something  in  the  way  of  a  reprimand.  Thou  wilt 
see  him  again,  I  promise  thee — that  is,  if  we  have  the 
honor  of  thy  company  at  the  games.  Come,  sir,"  he 
continued  to  Volgus,  "put  by  thy  weapon  and  follow  me 
at  once." 

His  face  was  stern  now  and  his  eyes  dark.  He  turned 
upon  his  heel  and  left  the  room  to  wait  upon  his  Imperial 
master. 

Volgus  followed  him,  but  he  kept  his  hold  upon  the 
bar,  and  as  he  left  the  chamber  he  turned  a  glance  full 
of  sorrow  and  anxiety  at  the  mute  figures  of  the  girls. 

The  prefect  strode  down  the  walk,  the  giant  at  his 
heels,  and  as  he  passed  the  line  of  soldiers  at  the  gate 
Volgus  went  also.  Nero  stood  waiting  some  distance 
below,  a  group  of  attendants  about  him.  He  had  won 
dered  at  the  action  of  his  favorite,  and  was  eager  to 
know  the  meaning  of  the  disturbance  that  had  set  his 
guards  in  such  haste  about  the  obscure  house.  He  sus 
pected  that  Tigellinus  had  bagged  some  fugitive  of  his 
hate,  and  for  a  moment  thought  to  join  in  the  chase. 
Then  he  waited  to  know  further  of  the  matter,  sending 
for  the  favorite  in  his  impatience.  As  Tigellinus 
emerged  from  the  house,  Nero  recognized  the  great 
figure  of  the  former  gladiator. 

"He  is  a  fool,"  he  said,  impatiently,  to  Philimon,  a 
eunuch  who  stood  near  him.  "That  great  brute  could 
dash  him  to  pieces,  yet  he  walks  before  him  as  easily  as 
though  he  preceded  his  bride  to  the  altar.  Hath  he 
pardoned  him,  I  wonder,  that  he  hath  such  confidence." 

294 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  words  were  scarcely  spoken  when  he  leaped  back 
with  a  cry  of  alarm.  The  scene  which  followed  justified 
his  fear. 

Tigellinus  had  paused  to  speak  to  the  soldiers  before 
proceeding  down  the  slope. 

"Guard  this  ruffian,"  he  said,  indicating  Volgus,  and 
waving  an  officer  to  his  side.  "Keep  the  men  in  place, 
and  permit  none  to  leave  the  house  until  I  return." 

But  Volgus  had  passed  the  line  of  soldiers  and  now 
stood  free  without.  As  the  officer  stepped  towards  him 
to  take  him  in  custody  the  giant  swung  his  bar.  The 
men  uttered  a  shout  of  warning,  but  it  was  too  late ;  the 
officer  fell  like  a  log  under  the  blow,  his  helmet  beaten 
hard  upon  his  face. 

With  a  laugh  the  giant  leaped  away,  and,  darting  into 
a  narrow  lane,  disappeared  from  view. 

Two  horsemen  pushed  their  steeds  after  him,  but 
Tigellinus  called  them  back. 

"Halt!"  he  shouted;  "stay,  you  clumsy  knaves!  The 
fellow  would  entice  you  into  these  lanes  and  beat  you 
to  pieces  one  by  one.  We  can  spare  none  at  present, 
and  that  stupid  fellow  hath  his  deserts.  Throw  his  body 
into  the  bushes  by  the  road-side." 

But  the  officer  arose,  straightening  his  bruised  head 
piece. 

"He  took  me  unawares,  great  praetor,"  he  said. 

"Where  was  thy  sword?"  asked  Tigellinus,  scornfully. 

"He  followed  thee,  my  praetor,  and  most  peace 
fully,"  protested  the  officer.  "I  thought  him  willingly 
a  captive.  'Twas  a  treachery  and  not  the  act  of  a 
soldier." 

"Thou  shouldst  thank  the  villain  for  his  gentle  blow," 
laughed  Tigellinus.  "  He  might  have  slain  thee  readily. 
No  matter,  since  we  will  have  a  stronger  score  when 
we  come  to  set  him  again  in  the  amphitheatre.  We  shall 
not  forget  him." 

295 


LUX    CRUCIS 

He  joined  Nero,  who  had  stood  watching  the  scene 
fretfully  and  stamping  his  feet  upon  the  turf. 

"  I  said  it,"  he  cried,  as  the  prefect  drew  near.  "I  told 
Philimon  that  thou  wert  a  fool.  Thou  shouldst  thank 
the  gods  that  the  weapon  of  that  great  beast  did  not 
fall  upon  thine  own  head.  I  looked  to  see  it  each  mo 
ment  as  thou  didst  walk  in  front  of  him." 

"I  do  so  thank  the  gods,  divine  one,"  replied  the 
favorite,  with  a  smile;  "but  it  requires  something  more 
than  courage  in  a  knave  of  the  degree  of  Volgus  to  strike 
a  praetor  in  the  presence  of  his  men.  I  was  safe  enough." 

"He  hath  escaped  for  the  present,"  said  Nero.  "It 
is  well,  since  we  may  have  him  hunted  down.  What 
else?" 

"Assuredly,  we  must  hunt  him  down,"  responded 
Tigellinus.  "It  were  worth  a  day  of  life  to  see  him  in 
the  arena.  We  might  match  him  against  Caligula  with 
out  a  weapon.  But  the  house  yonder  is  full,  my  Caesar. 
There  are  Fulvia  and  her  daughters,  with  a  batch  of  Chris 
tian  Jews,  and  a  hell-babe  who  prattles  pretty  things 
about  thyself." 

"Fulvia!"  exclaimed  Nero,  in  surprise.  "Dost  mean 
the  wife  of  Lucius?" 

"Truly,"  laughed  Tigellinus;  "and  Myrrha,  for  whom 
we  sent  the  centurion  Rufus." 

"I  remember,"  said  Nero,  with  a  frown.  "And  what 
is  this  about  myself?" 

"A  Christian  child,"  said  the  favorite,  maliciously, 
"with  its  little  mouth  full  of  the  things  that  we  see 
scribbled  on  the  street  walls.  A  nice  babe  for  the  end 
of  a  spear." 

"  Bid  one  of  the  men  put  it  there,"  commanded  Nero, 
darkly.  "What  of  Fulvia?" 

"We  might  defer  the  spear  part  for  a  time,"  said 
Tigellinus,  "  considering  who  are  these  women;  but  their 
presence  in  such  company  excites  my  suspicion.  Let 

296 


LUX    CRUCIS 

us  send  them  to  the  Palatine  under  guard,  and  when 
old  Lucius  comes  for  them  we  can  explain  how  we  took 
them  in  custody  as  a  matter  of  precaution  for  them 
selves.  This  is  a  wretched  spot,  and  the  flames  will 
drive  many  ruffians  across  the  river.  They  are  un 
guarded,  these  women,  and  if  they  are  held  until  our 
return  we  will  have,  meantime,  opportunity  to  think  of 
the  matter." 

"So  order,"  said  Nero.  "We  owe  old  Lucius  some 
thing,  and  reference  to  him  wearies  me.  Hasten,  for  I 
am  hungry  and  would  reach  thy  country-place." 

Meantime,  the  inmates  of  the  cottage  were  filled  with 
dismay. 

"What  will  he  do?"  asked  Myrrha,  when  Tigellinus 
had  departed  with  Volgus. 

"Ay,  what  will  he  do?"  asked  Ruth,  clasping  her 
hands.  "Unfortunate  angel!"  she  exclaimed,  drawing 
Mary  within  her  embrace.  "Didst  hear  what  the 
wretched  man  said  to  thee,  and  how  thy  foolish  words 
lighted  his  devilish  malice?  Ah,  Gabrial,  my  own,  what 
is  it  that  will  come  to  us?" 

"Peace,  and  be  comforted,"  said  Fulvia.  "I  am  not 
yet  without  power,  and  I  think  we  can  protect  thee. 
The  time  was  when  the  wife  of  Lucius  could  have  frowned 
this  insolent  ruffian  to  his  knees." 

"Alas!  it  is  not  so  now,  dearest  mother,"  said  Valen- 
tina. 

"We  have  in  no  way  offended,"  said  Fulvia.  "What 
is  it  that  Caesar  can  say  ?  If  Volgus  fought  his  sol 
diers  in  our  house,  'twas  the  home  of  Lucius,  and 
Volgus  was  our  freedman.  Let  the  charioteer  come 
again." 

"Do  not  anger  him,  mother,"  pleaded  Myrrha. 

"They  are  fighting,"  said  Gabrial,  from  the  window. 
"Volgus  hath  broken  away." 

"Again!"  cried  Myrrha. 

297 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Fulvia  rushed  to  his  side,  while  her  daughters  looked 
timidly  from  the  door. 

"He  is  safe!"  cried  Myrrha.     "Thank  Heaven!" 

"I  would  that  we  were,"  muttered  Miriam.  "The 
God  of  Jacob,  of  Isaac,  of  Abraham  protect  us!" 

They  drew  fearfully  within,  and  Gabrial  seated  himself 
by  Ruth,  who  held  the  head  of  the  child  within  her  lap 
and  clasped  his  arms  about  them  both. 

Once  more  they  heard  the  step  without,  and  the  form 
of  Tigellinus  again  passed  through  the  doorway. 

"I  bring  a  message  from  the  divine  Csesar,  noble 
Fulvia,"  he  said. 

"Is  Cassar  here?"  asked  Fulvia,  in  surprise. 

"Did  I  not  say  so?"  he  answered.  "He  is  below 
with  the  chariots,  but  is  fatigued.  We  have  had  a 
journey  of  haste  from  the  south,  and  the  court  is  follow 
ing  more  slowly.  Otherwise  the  celestial  Poppasa  would 
be  at  the  Palatine  to  greet  the  wife  of  Lucius.  The 
news  of  the  fire  brought  us  forward  in  advance." 

Fulvia  did  not  reply,  but  stood  looking  at  him  fear 
lessly. 

"Caesar  is  afraid  to  leave  the  wife  of  his  noble  senator 
in  a  spot  so  unprotected,"  continued  Tigellinus,"  and  I 
have  fears  for  thy  gentle  daughters.  Alas!  it  hath  been 
given  to  me  to  know  how  wicked  are  men.  Disorder 
hath  made  the  times  fearful,  and  thou  canst  not  remain 
in  the  Transtibertine  unprotected." 

"We  have  slaves  about,"  said  Fulvia.  "And  Lucius 
will  return." 

"Hath  he  been  here?"  asked  Tigellinus.  "And  with 
these  Jews?  Truly,  they  are  strange  clients  for  a  noble 
Roman.  But,  no  matter;  'tis  Caesar's  will  that  thou  go 
with  thy  daughters  to  the  Palatine  to  await  his  return 
from  my  country-place,  whither  he  journeys  now.  The 
hill  is  safe  enough,  and  thou  shalt  not  lack  care.  When 
the  flames  have  subsided  thou  mayst  return  home," 

298 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"With  my  daughters?"  she  asked. 

"Assuredly,"  he  said,  with  his  smile  of  significance, 
bowing  to  the  girls,  who  stood  together.  "  I  trust  I  shall 
not  be  delayed  until  after  thy  departure.  The  gentle 
Myrrha  may  remember  that  we  were  once  friends." 

"Are  we  not  friends  now?"  asked  Myrrha,  coming  for 
ward. 

"If  thou  wilt  have  it  so,  sweet  Myrrha,"  he  said.  "I 
would  slay  myself  ere  I  would  lack  in  any  courtesy  tow 
ards  thee." 

"My  mother  once  loved  thee,"  said  Myrrha. 

"Thy  mother  always  loved  me,"  said  Tigellinus,  his 
manner  changing.  ' '  Possibly  she  was  alone  in  her  de 
votion." 

"Nay,  noble  Tigellinus,"  said  Valentina. 

He  interrupted  her  with  a  bow. 

"I  am  lost,"  he  said,  with  his  smile  returning,  "if  I 
tarry  in  such  company.  I  must  depart." 

"May  I  not  speak  to  Cssar?"  asked  Fulvia. 

"It  is  too  late,"  he  replied,  pointing  through  the  door 
to  where  the  white  chariots  were  speeding  up  the  way. 
"I  have  given  instructions  to  the  guard  that  will  attend 
the  litters  which  will  bear  thee.  We  found  them  near 
at  hand,  and  have  collected  thy  loitering  slaves." 

"It  is  well,"  said  Fulvia.  "But  these  people  here — 
our  clients?" 

Tigellinus  looked  at  the  waiting  Gabrial,  silent,  pa 
tient,  and  expectant. 

"They  are  suspected  Christians,"  he  said.  "Caesar 
hath  given  orders  that  they  be  sent  away  in  custody." 

Ruth  cowered  back  in  the  arms  of  her  husband,  and 
Miriam  sank  in  terror  upon  the  couch. 

"Sent  where?"  asked  Fulvia. 

"  Dear  lady,"  said  Tigellinus,  his  hand  upon  his  breast, 
"be  patient  with  me.  Caesar  doth  not  always  explain 
his  commands,  and  I  am  but  a  poor  prefect.  The  guard 

299 


LUX    CRUCIS 

hath  orders  to  take  them  away,  doubtless  to  some  com 
fortable  prison  whence  thou  canst  release  them  in  thine 
own  time." 

"Thou  triflest  with  me,"  said  Fulvia,  sternly. 

The  prefect  stepped  back  as  an  officer  entered  the 
room  accompanied  by  two  soldiers. 

"Thou  needest  not  bind  them,"  said  Tigellinus. 

"Come,"  said  the  officer  to  Gabrial.   "Follow  us,  Jew." 

"Alone?"  asked  Gabrial. 

"All,"  was  the  reply. 

Gabrial  put  his  arm  about  his  wife,  when  Myrrha 
sprang  forward  and  clasped  her  neck. 

"Be  brave,"  said  Fulvia,  as  with  Valentina  she  bade 
the  weeping  women  farewell.  ' '  We  will  not  desert  thee. 

"  God  will  not  desert  thee,"  said  Myrrha.  "  Good-bye 
for  a  time,  my  true  and  faithful  friends!" 

"It  is  His  will,"  said  Gabrial,  solemnly,  pausing  in 
the  door  and  lifting  his  hand  when  his  wife,  with  Miriam 
and  Ruth,  had  passed  from  the  cottage  in  charge  of  the 
soldiers.  "No  harm  can  come  to  those  who  trust  Him. 
Farewell." 

"I  shall  not  wait  to  witness  further  thy  affliction," 
said  Tigellinus,  who  had  watched  with  scornful  eyes 
their  grief  for  their  friends.  "Thy  litters  will  come  for 
thee,  and  the  officer  hath  orders.  I  must  speed  after 
Caesar.  Farewell." 

They  made  no  response,  and,  with  another  bow,  he 
turned  and  left  the  cottage. 


XXIX 

VOLGUS 

THE  flight  of  Volgus  did  not  carry  him  very  far.  He 
had  a  contempt  for  his  weak  adversaries,  and  felt 
himself  a  match  almost  for  the  company.  As  soon  as 
he  saw  that  he  was  not  pursued,  he  doubled  back  through 
a  narrow  lane,  and  from  a  place  of  concealment  behind 
a  clump  of  bushes  he  watched  the  cottage,  which  had 
been  surrounded  by  the  soldiers  of  Tigellinus. 

"Oho!"  he  exclaimed,  as  he  saw  Gabrial  and  his  family, 
weeping  and  despondent,  marshalled  by  a  guard  of  sol 
diers  away  in  the  direction  of  the  Vaticanus  bridge. 
"My  mistress  could  not  save  her  poor  friends.  Let  us 
see  if  the  prefect  will  dare  to  humiliate  the  family  of 
Lucius." 

His  doubts  were  soon  resolved.  Immediately  follow 
ing  the  departure  of  Gabrial  and  his  people,  and  that  of 
Tigellinus  himself,  the  centurion  left  in  charge  gathered 
together  the  slaves  with  the  litters,  and  Fulvia,  with 
Valentina  and  Myrrha,  were  escorted  to  the  southward, 
evidently  to  seek  a  crossing  at  the  Emilius  bridge. 

The  ex-gladiator  looked  after  them  in  a  state  of  gloomy 
reflection.  When  they  had  departed  he  went  cautiously 
back,  and  after  reconnoitring  the  premises  strode  boldly 
to  the  cottage.  He  was  still  carrying  the  bar,  and  he  did 
not  fear  upon  his  own  account  any  soldiers  that  might 
have  been  left  in  hiding  to  take  him  should  he  reappear. 

No  such  precaution  had  been  observed,  for  it  was  not 
supposed  that  he  would  linger  in  the  neighborhood,  and 

301 


LUX    CRUCIS 

passing  through  the  yard  he  entered  the  deserted  dwell 
ing.  It  was  as  still  as  death.  The  interior  disclosed 
no  sign  of  the  sudden  and  almost  tragic  departure  of 
its  inmates.  The  couch,  chairs,  and  tables  were  in  their 
accustomed  places,  suggesting  pathetically  the  humble 
members  who  had  been  torn  from  this  spot  of  simple 
refuge  to  meet  the  fate  of  those  who  had  incurred  the 
anger  and  hatred  of  the  Imperial  tyrant. 

Volgus  looked  about  him,  his  spirits  depressed,  won 
dering  whether  he  should  remain  to  await  the  probable 
return  of  Lucius.  Then  he  reasoned  that  as  Lucius 
and  Fabyan  had  gone  themselves  to  the  Palatine,  and 
the  course  of  the  soldiers  had  been  in  that  direction,  it 
was  likely  that  his  master  would  either  meet  them  on 
the  way  or  else  learn  at  the  palace,  where  he  might  re 
main  until  their  arrival,  of  the  occurrence  that  had  hap 
pened  to  them.  The  condition  of  the  burning  city  was 
such  that  if  Lucius  and  Fabyan  should  return  to  the  cot 
tage  they  must  of  necessity  take  the  only  course  which 
was  open  to  them,  and  cross  the  Tiber  by  the  bridge 
over  which  the  way  of  the  soldiers  with  their  prisoners 
tended.  Then  he  remembered  that  it  might  not  have 
been  their  design  to  return  at  all,  but  to  go  from  the 
palace  directly  to  the  Pincian,  as  Fulvia  and  Valentina 
had  litters,  with  slaves,  and  were  in  no  further  need  of 
escort. 

But  no  matter  what  might  happen  to  them,  whether 
they  were  in  danger  or  not — and  he  suspected  that  they 
were — Gabrial,  with  Miriam,  and  Ruth,  with  her  child, 
were  in  custody,  and  since  Tigellinus  had  ordered  them 
taken  in  the  very  presence  of  his  mistress,  they,  at  least, 
would  be  dealt  with  without  pity,  and  after  the  fashion 
of  those  who  were  now  termed  Christians. 

He  felt  the  loneliness  of  his  position,  and  looked  about 
the  deserted  chamber  with  an  air  of  sullen  discontent. 

Passing  again  into  the  yard,  he  went  to  the  adjoining 

302 


LUX    CRUCIS 

house,  where  Peter  dwelt  with  his  wife  and  son,  and 
knocked  upon  the  closed  door.  There  was  no  answer, 
and  he  stood  dejectedly  upon  the  stoop,  his  head  bowed 
upon  his  breast.  He  had  not  seen  the  family  of  Peter 
taken ;  but  this  might  have  occurred  before  he  had  re 
turned.  He  pushed  open  the  door  and  looked  in;  like 
the  cottage  he  had  left,  it  was  deserted.  Perhaps  they 
had  fled  when  they  had  first  seen  the  disturbance  at 
the  house  so  near  them.  He  entered  and  called  loudly, 
but  the  barren  walls  echoed  his  cry.  Then  he  went  out 
into  the  sunlight  and  looked  towards  the  flaming  city, 
his  heart  beating  in  unison  with  the  fierce  tumult  be 
yond  the  river. 

"All  gone,"  he  muttered.  "Paul  and  Peter  will  go 
soon,  and  I  doubt  if  I  see  my  masters  Lucius  and  Fabyan 
again.  The  glory  of  the  Amici  hath  departed,  and  we 
have  only  Ahenobarbus  and  his  minions,  who  love  men 
as  I  used  to  be,  and  trade  war  with  its  soldiers  for  the 
massacres  of  amphitheatre.  I  should  never  have  left  it, 
as  the  bloody  prefect  says,  but  since  I  have  I  may  re 
member  something  of  the  temper  I  once  possessed.  I 
am  no  Christian ;  Paul  knows  that.  There  is  the  sneak 
ing  Paulo  yet  living  in  the  city,  and  that  vile  Calcus, 
whom  Cainor  protected  at  the  quarters.  I  may  pick 
the  fellow  up  at  a  wine-shop.  I  can  hunt  for  them  both, 
and  after  I  have  cut  my  lord  Paulo  in  two  I  will  find  the 
Gaul  and  pitch  him  into  some  burning  house.  There's 
sport  enough  to  live  for.  After  I  am  assured  that  my 
people  are  gone,  I  will  spurn  the  bloody  city  and  get 
away  to  Greece,  where  gladiators  are  yet  in  demand,  and 
I  may  make  a  new  record  for  the  arena." 

His  eyes  sparkled  ferociously,  and,  casting  away  his 
bar,  he  set  out  at  a  great  pace  down  the  slope,  and,  cross 
ing  the  Septiminian  Way ,  bent  his  steps  in  the  direction  of 
the  Janiculum  bridge.  He  pushed  through  hundreds  of 
stragglers  fleeing  from  the  flames  and  reached  the  bridge, 

3°3 


LUX    CRUCIS 

hesitating  a  little  upon  seeing  it  thronged  with  soldiers. 
His  pause  was  but  momentary,  for  he  saw  at  once  that 
he  might  get  through  in  the  press  of  the  excitement,  so, 
pushing  his  burly  form  into  the  mass,  he  shouldered  his 
way  along  the  rail.  No  soldiers  disturbed  him,  and  he 
reached  the  other  shore  unquestioned.  To  the  south  the 
flames  were  burning  to  the  water's  edge,  but  a  wide 
space,  which  made  up  the  approach  to  the  bridge,  was 
as  yet  untouched,  and  here  were  grouped  countless  num 
bers  of  men,  weeping  women,  and  frightened  children, 
some  staring  stupidly  at  the  fire  or  sitting  about  upon 
their  piled-up  possessions,  which  they  had  cast  into  the 
street  as  they  had  hurriedly  fled  from  their  homes,  and 
now  sought  to  save  from  the  gathered  ruffians  and  thieves 
about  them. 

There  was  a  clank  of  armor  near,  and  he  felt  a  touch 
upon  his  arm.  He  wheeled  suddenly  to  find  himself  upon 
a  file  of  soldiers,  and  it  was  their  leader,  Clytes,  who 
sought  to  accost  him.  Volgus  knew  him  well  as  the 
centurion  in  charge  of  the  beasts  at  the  Novis  Arena. 
Evidently  he  was  now  detailed  with  his  men  to  guard 
the  water-carriers,  who  were  passing  water  in  buckets 
from  the  river  to  the  hundreds  of  slaves  who  were  cast 
ing  it  upon  the  burning  buildings,  in  a  puny  effort  to 
check  the  spread  of  the  conflagration. 

"What,  Volgus!"  cried  the  soldier,  removing  his  hel 
met  and  wiping  the  sweat  from  his  smoke  -  begrimed 
brow.  "I  have  seen  a  dozen  of  thy  friends  to-day,  and 
they  have  done  nobly  for  the  poor  people.  Give  me  a 
gladiator  for  a  pinch!  He  goes  into  a  burning  building 
as  an  idler  goes  into  a  wine-shop,  and  there  are  a  thou 
sand  now  in  the  work,  each  saving  a  life  a  minute. 
The  fire  has  missed  the  quarters,  so  thine  old  home  is 
safe.  'Tis  said  that  the  Emperor  is  returning,  and  we 
have  had  a  dozen  messengers  from  him  across  the 
bridge.  They  bring  orders  to  tear  away  the  buildings 

3°4 


LUX    CRUCIS 

at  the  base  of  the  Viminalis  ;  and  this  may  stay  the 
fire." 

Volgus  saw  that  the  centurion  had  no  intention  to 
disturb  him,  and  was  evidently  ignorant,  as  were  his 
followers,  of  the  disfavor  in  which  he  stood.  He,  there 
fore,  returned  the  greeting  with  pleasure. 

"Hast  seen  the  noble  general  Lucius  or  the  tribune 
Fabyan?"  he  asked. 

"Nay,"  answered  Clytes,  "but  I  have  seen  one  whom 
thou  doubtless  knowest,  and  whom  they  have  good  cause 
to  remember.  'Tis  a  barbarian  Briton,  whom  I  once 
saw  face  my  big  lion  Caligula,  of  which  good  beast  he  is 
now  a  neighbor." 

"What  dost  thou  mean?"  asked  the  giant,  quickly. 
"Speak,  man!" 

"I  am  speaking,"  replied  the  soldier,  laughing  at  the 
sudden  interest  of  the  other.  '  'Tis  a  lad  who  came  to 
the  cages  one  morning  with  a  party  of  Lucius  when 
Caligula  broke  his  bars.  I  had  orders  from  both  the 
Emperor  and  the  noble  prefect  to  keep  the  beast  safely, 
yet  this  barbarian  flourished  a  blade  about  the  jugular 
in  his  throat,  and  each  moment  I  thought  to  see  him 
bury  it  to  the  hilt.  It  was  a  weapon  long  enough  to  reach 
the  heart,  and  had  it  done  so  my  own  would,  perhaps, 
have  been  cut  out.  Gods!  but  the  young  maiden  was 
in  peril,  as  was  I,  and  I  trembled  for  us  all!" 

"Dost  thou  mean  Ethelred?"  asked  Volgus.  "What 
of  him?" 

"  'Tis  the  same  barbarian  name,  for  I  heard  it  spoken 
when  I  took  the  youth  in  custody.  He  is  a  fair-haired 
Jew,  with  the  beauty  of  a  Greek,  and  he  hath  a  courage 
worthy  of  a  soldier." 

"Or  of  a  gladiator,"  grunted  Volgus.  "What  of  him, 
man?" 

"  I  have  him  at  the  No  vis  Arena,  safely  locked  behind 
the  bars.  I  brought  him  yesterday  from  the  Circus  of 
*°  305 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Sallust,  where  they  had  him  hoarded  with  the  vagabond 
Christians.  Cainor,  thy  friend,  hath  charge  of  a  section 
of  the  games,  and  knew  of  his  arrest,  and  so  looked  him 
out  for  a  place  in  the  ring.  He  is  not  to  be  simply  eaten 
by  beasts.  He  is  to  have  a  sword  and  fight  to  the  death 
with  whatever  foe  is  set  against  him.  Cainor  thought  it 
a  pity  to  waste  so  much  valor,  and  the  sub-prefect  made 
the  order.  I  was  sent  to  bring  him  down  myself." 

"  In  truth,  I  know  the  lad  well,"  said  Volgus,  thinking 
as  rapidly  as  he  might.  "I  am  glad  thou  hast  charge 
of  him,  and  shall  give  him  a  word  of  caution  as  to  how 
he  may  conduct  himself  when  he  comes  to  fight." 

"Cainor  will  do  that,"  laughed  the  centurion,  who,  in 
spite  of  the  confusion  about  him,  desired  to  talk ;  he  had 
wearied  of  his  duty  and  was  glad  to  vary  it  by  conver 
sation  with  some  congenial  spirit.  "I  shall  warn  him 
somewhat  myself,"  he  continued,  "but  it  is  little  good 
he  will  derive  from  it.  His  is  not  a  case  where  the 
thumbs  may  turn  up,  for  he  is  doomed  to  die  for  some 
offence.  He  must  have  angered  his  patrician  friends, 
for  young  Paulo,  who  stands  well  with  thy  master 
Lucius,  promised  me  a  large  bribe  for  a  mean  act." 

"What?"  asked  Volgus. 

"Keep  it,  old  friend,"  replied  the  soldier.  "Thou 
knowest  these  patricians  as  I  do ;  they  breed  deviltry  at 
the  court  as  a  dog  breeds  fleas.  We  take  their  money 
if  we  betray  their  trusts,  and  I,  upon  my  part,  wish  my 
young  lord  Paulo  among  the  beasts.  He  offered  me  a 
handful  of  gold  if,  the  moment  I  send  the  Briton  into  the 
ring,  I  cut  a  leader  in  his  leg  with  the  sword  I  give  him." 

Volgus  swore  deeply.  His  face  grew  black  and  his 
eyes  were  like  points  of  steel. 

"Oho!"  cried  Clytes.     "He  is  thy  friend?" 

"Ay,"  replied  Volgus,  "I  am  his  friend.  Canst  let 
me  have  a  word  with  him  ?  On  the  honor  of  a  gladiator, 
I  will  be  careful,  saying  nothing  to  thy  hurt." 

306 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"To-morrow,"  replied  the  soldier. 

"Now,"  insisted  Volgus.  "Let  me  have  the  word 
and  I  will  go  from  here." 

Clytes  still  hesitated;  but  he  knew  Volgus  well,  and 
could  see  no  harm  in  his  request. 

"I  consent,"  he  said,  finally,  as  the  giant  anxiously 
awaited  the  result  of  his  moment  of  reflection.  "The 
word  is  'Acte.'  Give  it  to  the  officer  in  charge,  and 
state  that  thou  comest  from  me.  He  will  then  permit 
thee  to  speak  through  the  bars.  If  thou  wouldst  take 
something  to  the  lad  I'll  not  deny  thee,  and  to-morrow 
come  when  I  am  there.  We  will  have  a  cup  at  the  Greek 
wine-shop,  and  I  will  tell  thee  a  new  story  that  I  had 
from  a  brother  from  Ostia.  I  trust  by  that  time  this 
accursed  fire  will  have  burned  itself  out." 

"I  thank  thee,"  said  Volgus.     "Farewell." 

Without  further  word  he  hurried  away,  pushing 
through  the  crowds  of  stragglers  and  heading  for  the 
Novis  Arena.  His  course  lay  through  a  myriad  of 
broken  streets  that  had  so  far  escaped  the  flames.  He 
did  not  fear  arrest,  for  he  now  knew  that  only  certain 
officers  of  the  praetorians  had  orders  to  apprehend  him, 
and  these  were  likely  to  be  on  duty  elsewhere  to-day. 
His  heart  was  filled  with  the  rage  that  he  had  suppressed 
before  Clytes,  but  he  had  renewed  his  vow  of  vengeance 
against  Paulo,  and  swore  within  his  heart  that  he  would 
seek  him  out  and  slay  him  at  whatever  risk  or  conse 
quence.  Yet,  first,  he  desired  to  see  Ethelred,  somewhat 
alarmed  to  know  of  his  new  place  of  confinement.  He 
looked  backward  at  the  seething  furnace  which  lay  be 
tween  himself  and  the  Palatine  hill,  where  a  great  por 
tion  of  the  Subura  was  already  reduced  to  embers,  won 
dering  if  the  flames  could  be  checked  before  they  would 
cross  enough  of  the  Campus  Martius  to  place  in  danger 
the  inmates  of  the  cells  of  the  new  arena.  But  the 
beasts  were  confined  there,  and  Nero  would  not  permit 

307 


LUX    CRUCIS 

these  costly  objects  of  his  interests  to  be  destroyed. 
Already  a  line  of  soldiers  was  being  drawn  across  the 
intervening  space  to  destroy  sufficient  buildings  to  make 
a  lane  over  which  the  flames  could  not  leap. 

His  rapid  pace  soon  brought  him  to  the  vicinity  of 
the  Pantheon,  and,  turning  to  the  left,  he  passed  down 
the  broad  street  which  led  to  the  great  entrance  of  the 
circus.  He  did  not  know  the  officer  on  guard  there, 
but  the  word  admitted  him.  Seeing  him  just  from  the 
burning  district,  the  man  was  anxious  to  speak  with  him, 
but  Volgus  hastily  entered  the  court,  and  passing  across 
the  paved  way,  with  which  he  was  familiar  as  a  conse 
quence  of  many  visits,  he  reached  the  inner  gate  which 
was  in  the  barred  wall  between  the  cages  of  the  beasts. 
These  extended  on  either  side  in  the  semicircle  of  the 
wall  which  followed  the  curvature  of  the  ring.  Beyond 
this  gate  was  the  cage  of  the  mighty  lion  Caligula.  The 
animals  were  restless,  and  a  low  and  ceaseless  growling 
rilled  the  air. 

"They  are  uneasy  at  the  fire,"  explained  the  attend 
ant  who,  answering  his  call,  came  to  open  the  gate. 
"They  know  that  something  unusual  is  happening  down 
yonder,  and  last  night,  when  the  sky  was  alight,  they 
roared  incessantly.  The  panthers  have  gone  mad,  the 
keepers  say,  and  if  they  hold  their  present  temper  until 
they  are  turned  in  on  the  sand  they  will  need  no  prod 
ding  to  make  them  fight." 

Volgus  gave  the  password. 

"Where  is  the  Briton  Ethelred?"  he  asked. 

The  man  closed  the  gate  and  conducted  him  down  a 
narrow  lane  that  ran  under  the  supporting  walls  of  the 
structure. 

A  call  from  the  end  of  the  corridor  halted  him,  and, 
pausing  for  a  moment,  he  listened,  and  then  turned  to 
his  companion. 

"I  am  summoned,"  he  said.  "The  Briton  is  in  the 

308 


LUX    CRUCIS 

cell  which  is  opposite  the  barred  window  beyond  the 
turn  in  the  hall.  Thou  canst  not  see  the  window  for  the 
angle,  but  it  is  there.  It  opens  upon  the  street  without. 
I  must  leave  thee." 

There  was  another  hail,  and,  pointing  with  his  finger 
down  the  lane,  he  turned  and  went  back,  leaving  Volgus 
to  make  his  way  alone. 

The  giant  passed  down  the  stone  hallway,  and  beyond 
the  angle  and  opposite  the  window  stopped  before  an 
iron  door. 

"Ho,  there!"  he  cried,  grasping  the  bars. 

The  figure  of  Ethelred  instantly  appeared,  rising  from 
a  cot  in  the  dark  interior  and  coming  forward 

'  'Tisthou,  Volgus,"  he  said.     "Welcome,  my  friend!" 

"I  could  pull  out  this  door,"  said  the  giant,  shaking 
it  with  a  strength  that  made  it  creak  in  its  fastenings  in 
the  stone. 

"Softly,"  laughed  Ethelred.  "Thou  wouldst  break 
thy  stout  sinews  rather.  Save  thy  strength  to  pro 
tect  my  sweet  mistress,  for  things  are  well  enough 
with  me." 

"I  am  glad  of  thy  cheerful  heart,"  said  Volgus.  "I 
shall  make  it  well  with  those  that  put  thee  here." 

"Didst  thou  come  to  tell  me  that,  old  Christian? 
How  is  it  with — " 

"My  mistress?"  said  the  giant,  finishing  his  speech 
as  he  paused,  not  yet  familiar  with  the  loved  term 
which  he  now  held  for  Valentina.  "Don't  Christian 
me,  my  Ethelred,  since  Paul  would  spoil  me  for  the  do 
ing  of  these  knaves  that  have  undone  my  master.  My 
sweet  mistress  is — 

He  stopped  suddenly,  scratching  his  head  slowly  and 
with  an  air  of  confusion. 

"How  is  it  with  thee,  lad?"  he  asked. 

"It  is  well,  replied  Ethelred,  anxiously.  "But  my 
mistress,  Volgus — my  sweet  Valentina — speak!" 

309 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"  She  was  happy  when  I  left  her,"  said  Volgus,  stoutly, 
"barring,  of  course,  her  grief  for  thee." 

"And  she  grieved  for  me!"  exclaimed  Ethelred,  ten 
derly.  "The  words  are  sweet,  and  for  the  hearing  of 
them  I  would  have  suffered  a  thousand  imprisonments. 
Tell  me  of  her." 

"I  confess  that  I'm  puzzled,"  said  the  giant.  "It  is 
little  harm  that  will  come  to  her,  although  she  has  gone 
to  the  court  of  Nero,  where  she  has  been  a  hundred  times 
before.  And  her  mother,  and  perhaps  her  father,  are 
with  her;  but  this  time  she  goes  differently." 

"Speak  on,"  cried  Ethelred,  his  anxiety  again  aroused 
by  the  manner  of  the  other. 

Thus  adjured,  Volgus  told  the  story  of  the  morning, 
softening  nothing  of  his  fears,  and  telling  boldly  of  his 
belief  that  the  family  of  his  master  were  virtually  pris 
oners  of  the  tyrant.  Like  all  freedmen,  his  faith  in  the 
patricians  he  served  was  boundless;  they  could  do  no 
wrong  and  were  beyond  adversity,  but  as  a  gladiator  he 
knew  also  the  power  of  Nero,  and  the  name  of  Em 
peror  in  the  ears  of  those  who  had  lived  at  the  quarters 
and  fought  in  the  amphitheatre  was  the  synonym  of 
omnipotence. 

Ethelred  was  too  little  versed  in  a  knowledge  of  the 
Roman  methods  to  understand  fully  the  import  of  the 
story  which  he  heard,  but  he  had  learned  enough  during 
his  stay  in  the  capital  to  comprehend  the  fear  in  which 
Nero  should  be  held  and  how  likely  it  was  that  his  mis 
tress  was  in  peril. 

He  groaned  aloud  when  Volgus  had  finished. 

"And  I  am  penned  up  here,"  he  cried,  striving  him 
self  at  the  bars,  "unable  to  lend  her  any  aid  but  by 
prayers." 

"She  is  in  no  immediate  peril.  Wert  thou  out,  lad,  it 
is  little  thou  couldst  do,"  replied  Volgus. 

' '  At  least  we  could  see  the  lords  Fabyan  and  Lucius. 

310 


LUX    CRUCIS 

They  will  not  be  idle,  and  in  whatever  they  might  do 
we  could  lend  a  hand." 

"Truly,  if  they  are  not  themselves  prisoners  of  the 
tyrant.  There  are  cells  at  the  Maximus,  and  both  went 
to  the  Palatine  this  morning." 

"Yet  Nero  was  not  there,  as  thou  hast  told  me." 

"Ay,  but  the  prefect  could  go  quickly,  and  fifty  mes 
sengers  may  have  been  sent  with  orders.  Thou  dost  not 
know  of  these  things,  lad.  But  I  would  thou  wert  out, 
if  only  to  aid  me.  We  could  at  least  do  something  in 
revenge." 

A  sound  now  attracted  their  attention.  It  did  not 
come  from  the  street  without,  although  its  noises  might 
be  readily  heard  through  the  window  in  the  thick 
wall.  Volgus  listened,  his  ear  primed  to  catch  its 
meaning. 

"  'Tis  the  guard  coming,"  he  said. 

"Or  the  distant  murmur  of  the  beasts,  who  roared  all 
through  the  night,"  said  Ethelred.  "They  could  be 
heard  more  plainly  then.  But,  no — 'tis  the  sound  of 
footsteps.  Perhaps  it  is  the  friend  who  visited  me  be 
fore  thee.  He  came  to  the  Sallust,  and  again  last  night 
to  this  place,  to  see  that  I  was  comfortably  housed.  It 
was  the  gentle  Paulo." 

"Paulo!"  exclaimed  Volgus,  his  face  lighting  fiercely. 
"I  trust  it  may  be  he." 

"Truly,"  laughed  Ethelred,  his  gloom  lost  for  the  in 
stant  as  he  spoke.  "He  came  to  proffer  his  services, 
but  in  certainty  to  exult  over  my  captivity.  He  did  not 
hesitate  to  tell  me  my  probable  fate,  and,  lest  I  miss  its 
import,  went  into  detail  as  to  the  delightful  scenes  which 
he  had  witnessed  in  the  arena.  He  promised  me  the 
intervention  of  his  father  to  procure  for  me  an  easy 
death,  and  was  full  of  hypocritical  sympathy.  I  was 
amused  and  not  offended  since  his  presence  broke  the 
monotony  of  this  solitude." 

3" 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  sound  of  the  approaching  foot-falls  upon  the  stones 
grew  louder,  and  Volgus  looked  hastily  about  him.  Per 
ceiving  the  oval  of  a  huge  brick  pillar  that  jutted  from 
the  inner  wall  into  the  hallway,  where  the  shadow  was 
sufficient  to  protect  his  form  from  observation,  he  cau 
tioned  Ethelred  by  a  stealthy  word  and  drew  his  huge 
bulk  into  it.  His  eyes  gleamed  with  expectancy,  and 
his  heavy  breathing  was  suppressed. 

Almost  instantly  Paulo  turned  the  angle  of  the  wall, 
and,  stooping,  drew  his  shoulders  down  as  he  peered 
through  the  bars  of  the  door. 

"My  Ethelred — good  Briton!"  he  called. 

"Is  it  thou?"  asked  Ethelred,  calmly. 

"Ay!"  exclaimed  Paulo,  drawing  away  as  Ethelred 
stepped  forward.  His  face  was  smiling  and  his  voice 
low,  but  it  was  impossible  to  miss  his  deep  and  malicious 
satisfaction. 

"Didst  rest  well,  my  Briton?" 

' '  I  have  known  softer  couches , ' '  replied  Ethelred ; ' '  but 
one  in  prison  should  not  be  unduly  sensitive.  I  warrant 
thou  hadst  a  softer  bed,  good  Paulo." 

"Alas,  yes,  and  I  thought  of  thee  here  among  the 
beasts  with  sadness,  so  soon  to  know  them  even  better; 
I  guessed  the  natural  tenor  of  thy  thoughts  and  pitied 
thee — ough!" 

He  straightened,  with  eyes  starting  from  his  head.  His 
form  was  rigid,  and  his  hair  seemed  to  rise  under  his  cap. 
Ethelred  smiled  at  the  picture  of  abject  fear  that  he  made, 
frozen  to  the  spot,  for  Volgus,  unable  longer  to  restrain 
his  rage,  had  stepped  from  his  place  of  concealment,  his 
brow  as  savage  as  any  beast  the  wretched  Paulo  had  ever 
seen  in  the  amphitheatre.  The  young  man  strove  to 
cry  out,  but  his  tongue  was  dumb. 

The  ex-gladiator  sprang  forward,  and  even  Ethelred, 
conscious  now  of  the  earnestness  of  his  purpose,  felt  a 
thrill  of  apprehension,  mingled  with  pity,  for  his  victim. 

312 


LUX    CRUCIS 

He  called  warningly  to  his  friend,  but  the  rage  of  Volgus 
was  not  to  be  stayed. 

In  his  anxiety  the  Briton  pressed  upon  the  door,  and 
the  bolt,  loosened  by  the  fierce  grasp  that  the  giant  had 
laid  upon  it,  rattled  from  its  socket;  it  flew  open  in  the 
face  of  the  rushing  gladiator,  and,  halting  him,  gave 
Paulo  a  moment  of  reprieve.  His  startled  shriek  now 
rang  through  the  corridor,  but,  too  paralyzed  by  fear  to 
fly,  he  fell  helplessly  upon  the  stones,  where  he  lay  like  a 
death's-head  as  the  huge  form  towered  above  him. 

In  a  moment  Ethelred  stood  over  him,  his  restraining 
hand  upon  the  gladiator's  breast. 

"  Nay,  my  friend,  good  Volgus,"  he  said,  gently.  "  He 
is  not  worth  our  rage." 

Volgus  choked  back  the  sounds  that  gurgled  in  his 
throat,  the  muscles  like  great  ropes  swollen  about  his 
neck.  Ethelred  pushed  the  affrighted  Paulo  with  his 
foot,  motioning  him  within  the  cell,  and,  recognizing  the 
fact  that  the  Briton  was  like  to  be  his  preserver,  the 
young  man  summoned  the  strength  and  presence  of 
mind  to  crawl  within.  Ethelred  shut  the  door. 

"I  am  afraid,  Volgus,"  he  laughed,  "that  we  both 
need  the  restraining  influence  of  the  good  Paul." 

Soothed  by  his  manner,  the  giant  stood  passive. 

"And  he  is  the  prisoner  now,"  said  Ethelred,  indicat 
ing  the  crouching  man  within.  "  I  would  that  we  might 
keep  him  there." 

"Ay,  for  I  promised  Clytes,"  muttered  the  ex-gladi 
ator,  as  he  recovered  speech,  "to  do  naught  to  injure 
him." 

"To  injure  Paulo?" 

"Nay,  to  injure  Clytes,  as  officer  of  this  place.  Ah, 
I  have  it!"  he  shouted.  "We  shall  serve  this  young 
man  properly." 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Ethelred. 

"He  shall  remain  a  prisoner,  I  promise  thee.     Nay," 


LUX    CRUCIS 

he  continued,  as  he  essayed  to  enter  the  cell  and  Ethel- 
red  still  restrained  him,  "I'll  not  hurt  the  knave." 

He  entered  and  seized  a  small  wooden  stool  that  sat 
near  the  couch,  the  only  seat  which  the  narrow  den 
afforded,  and,  springing  into  the  hall,  mounted  to  the 
window.  The  stool  enabled  him  to  stand  at  a  height 
that  permitted  him  to  exert  his  strength  against  the 
bars,  and  two  of  the  rusty  pieces  were  torn  from  their 
fastenings. 

"Up  with  thee,  lad,"  he  said  to  Ethelred.  "Thou 
wilt  be  outside  in  an  instant,  and  the  street  is  safe. 
Each  passer-by  will  sympathize  with  a  fleeing  prisoner, 
and  if  thou  art  seen  thou  needest  not  fear." 

Ethelred  immediately  understood,  and,  aided  by  the 
stout  arms  of  Volgus,  drew  himself  to  the  ledge  of  the 
window  and  looked  without. 

"It  is  safe,"  he  said,  his  head  through  the  aperture. 
"There  are  none  about." 

"Drop  to  the  street  and  wait  for  me,"  said  Volgus. 
"I  will  lock  this  smooth  Paulo  within  and  go  by  the 
street.  Trust  me  to  tell  the  officers  some  fantastic 
stories,  and  I  promise  thee  they  will  be  believed." 

"Thou  wilt  not  harm  Paulo?" 

"Nay,  trust  me,"  laughed  the  giant,  now  in  an  excel 
lent  humor.  "I'll  not  put  a  mark  upon  his  pretty  skin. 
Haste  thee." 

Ethelred  disappeared  through  the  window,  and  the 
giant  heard  him  alight.  He  called  softly  and  was  an 
swered,  and  then  turning  to  the  barred  door  he  pushed 
it  shut,  and  with  the  haft  of  his  dagger  drove  the  bolt 
again  into  its  place  in  the  stones. 

"Farewell,"  he  said,  pausing  to  look  again  at  the 
crouching  man.  "Thou  wilt  need  thy  father  to  release 
thee." 

Paulo  heard  his  gruff  laugh  with  a  feeling  of  deep  re 
lief,  and  he  disappeared  up  the  corridor  towards  the 


LUX    CRUCIS 

entrance.  Ten  minutes  later  he  joined  the  waiting 
Ethelred  without. 

"Thy  friend  is  in  trouble,"  he  said,  "and  the  keepers 
in  consternation.  I  told  them  that  Paulo,  because  of 
his  friendship  for  the  family  of  Lucius,  had  connived 
at  the  escape  of  the  Briton  prince,  who  had  escaped 
through  the  door  with  a  false  key  which  the  Lord  At- 
tilius  had  procured,  and  vanished  through  the  window, 
broken  by  his  slaves  without;  that  to  screen  himself, 
he  was  locked  in  the  cell,  and  that  I  refused  a  large  bribe 
at  his  hands  to  conceal  the  secret  which  I  discovered. 
My  lord  Paulo  is  now  in  sore  trouble." 

"Will  thy  story  be  believed?"  asked  Ethelred. 

"It  is  as  good  as  any,"  laughed  Volgus,  in  great  glee. 
"Thou  dost  not  know  these  keepers.  Whether  they  be 
lieve  it  or  not,  it  is  a  story  to  their  own  account,  and 
which  they  may  tell  to  clear  themselves.  Having  Paulo 
safely  in  the  cell,  they  will  surely  keep  him  there,  and  his 
father  will  take  him  out  only  on  an  order  from  the  sub- 
prefect,  or,  perhaps,  Tigellinus  himself.  Mayhap  " — and 
the  giant  laughed  again — "Tigellinus,  who  hath  a  humor 
of  his  own,  may  make  the  young  knave  play  out  the  role, 
which,  after  all,  will  be  a  justice  higher  than  is  often 
meted  out  in  Rome." 

"Whither  go  we?"  asked  Ethelred. 

"First  to  get  thee  a  weapon,  and  then  to  a  place  of 
safety,  where  we  may  debate  as  to  our  conduct,"  replied 
Volgus.  "Let  us  hasten." 

Ethelred  followed,  and  they  left  the  broad  way  and 
plunged  into  a  series  of  narrow  streets  in  the  Campus 
Martius. 


XXX 

A   POMPEIAN   PRISON 

FOR  once  in  his  career  of  crime  the  limitless  power 
of  Nero  was  put  in  peril.  His  capital  was  a  heap 
of  ashes.  Two-thirds  of  the  giant  city  had  been  scorched 
to  death.  From  every  side  arose  the  wail  of  its  afflicted 
population,  and  curses,  both  deep  and  loud,  arose  against 
a  ruler  who  was  callous  to  their  sufferings,  if  not  respon 
sible  for  their  grief.  They  had  heard  that  from  the 
Tower  of  Maecenas  he  had  sung  and  rhymed  to  the  flames, 
and  stories,  like  the  sowed  dragon's  teeth,  sprang  up  to 
threaten  him.  His  ministers  were  appalled  at  the  ruin 
that  had  been  wrought,  and  Seneca,  apprehensive  for 
the  safety  of  the  Palatine,  implored  him  to  take  some 
measures  to  relieve  the  prevailing  distress.  But  the 
fears  of  the  tyrant  enveloped  him  as  the  flames  the  dis 
tracted  city,  and  for  a  time  he  was  incapable  of  action. 
It  was  not  so  with  Tigellinus ;  equal  to  even  this  great 
emergency,  he  set  about  the  bringing  of  grain  from  the 
storehouses  of  Ostia,  and  ordered  the  Imperial  gardens 
thrown  open  to  the  public.  Tents  were  erected  in  the 
groves,  and  money  distributed  with  a  lavish  hand.  The 
price  of  bread  was  reduced  by  Imperial  decree,  and  Sen 
eca  and  Malito  drew  upon  their  personal  resources  to  aid 
the  hungry.  This,  in  part,  mended  things,  but  the 
public  spirit  sought  revenge;  victims  were  needed  to  ex 
piate  a  crime  of  which  it  was  certain.  The  genius  of  the 
evil  prefect  found  them.  The  culprits  were  the  Chris- 

316 


LUX    CRUCIS 

tians;  they  were  the  incendiaries  who  had  fired  Rome, 
and  placards  were  posted  through  the  districts  that  re 
mained  intact  calling  upon  all  classes  to  report  them; 
that  sect  among  the  hated  Jews,  of  which  all  evil  had 
been  previously  told,  in  malice  and  revenge  had  perpe 
trated  this  crime  of  crimes.  The  popular  mind,  already 
frenzied,  was  quick  for  such  a  rumor,  and  the  authority 
of  the  Palatine  made  it  sure. 

Nero  was  aroused  by  this  awakened  sentiment.  He 
went  forth  at  the  head  of  his  train  to  visit  the  temporary 
hospitals  and  distribute  alms.  He  promised  also  a  sum 
mary  vengeance.  Every  suspected  Christian  whom  his 
soldiers  might  take  should  be  sacrificed  to  the  people  in 
the  amphitheatre.  They  were  doomed  before,  but  now, 
resting  under  a  double  curse,  pity  was  to  become  a  pub 
lic  offence.  The  games  should  be  without  parallel  in  pre 
vious  history,  and  the  resources  of  the  entire  empire 
should  be  taxed  to  deck  this  second  holocaust. 

Fabyan  and  Lucius  both  were  prisoners.  Their  ex 
alted  station  was  no  longer  of  avail.  Taken  at  the 
palace,  they  had  been  held  to  await  the  disposition  of 
the  tyrant,  and  the  desolation  which  prevailed  during 
the  fire  made  their  detention  possible  without  scandal. 
The  consternation  which  followed  the  disaster  prevented 
either  comment  or  revolt.  Their  stricken  kindred  were 
speechless  in  the  presence  of  the  prevailing  terror,  and 
trembled  for  themselves  in  their  various  households. 
The  conspiracy  of  which  Brabano  had  been  a  part 
crumbled  like  a  rotten  house.  Upon  the  reaction  the 
power  of  Nero  rose  like  a  triumphant  wave.  Uncle  and 
nephew,  general  and  tribune,  were  confined  in  the  cells 
of  the  Palatine,  and  Fulvia,  with  her  daughters,  were 
also  prisoners,  with  whom  communication  was  forbidden. 
While  all  were  in  the  depths  of  despair  and  saw  neither 
hope  nor  relief,  they  were  comforted  in  the  thought  that 
Berenice  was  beneath  the  same  great  roof  of  the  palace, 


LUX    CRUCIS 

and  that  Brabano  was  also  near;  upon  them  was  now 
their  sole  reliance. 

Gabrial  and  his  family,  the  patient  Ruth  and  her 
sister  Miriam,  were  without  even  these  resources  of  hope. 
Cast  into  the  cells  of  a  prison,  just  beyond  the  burned 
district  in  the  Campus  Martius,  they  were  herded  with 
the  noisome  crowd  that  filled  the  place  following  the  fire. 
Every  manner  of  malefactor  had  been  thrust  into  this 
foul  retreat,  and  the  hearts  of  the  poor  women  sickened 
with  the  horror  that  had  come  to  them.  Their  lives  had 
been  humble,  but  they  were  cleanly  and  pure,  and,  though 
often  oppressed,  they  had  never  suffered  disgrace  or  pri 
vation.  Now  they  were  called  upon  to  endure  the  ex 
tremes  of  both,  for  the  fare  was  loathsome,  and  the 
frightful  surroundings  terrified  their  gentle  souls.  The 
child  Mary  was  overwhelmed.  Vainly  she  called  for 
her  father,  beseeching  her  aunt  to  tell  her  the  cause  of 
their  misfortune,  and  begging  to  be  taken  from  the  place. 
Her  words  were  agony  to  their  bruised  hearts,  but  they 
were  powerless  and  could  only  weep.  Together  they 
huddled  upon  the  stone  floor,  shrinking  from  the  brutal 
ruffians  that  thronged  the  corridors  jesting  with  the 
coarse  soldiers,  coarser  because  they  were  the  guardians 
of  a  jail,  and  subjecting  the  helpless  women  to  every  in 
sult  and  indignity.  Gabrial  was  not  present,  even  to 
offer  the  poor  protection  of  his  relationship ;  he  was  con 
fined  in  a  separate  department  of  the  prison. 

It  was  here  that  Paul  and  Peter  found  them.  These 
brethren  in  a  now  common  fate  had  scarcely  time  for 
slumber.  While  they  were  creatures  of  sanctification, 
they  were  yet  in  the  flesh,  and  God  imposed  upon  them 
its  limitations.  Yet  to  this  extent  only  were  they  re 
bellious,  begrudging  the  necessary  hours  for  food  and 
rest.  Peter  was  old,  but  the  arm  of  Paul  was  stout, 
and  the  spirit  of  both  was  dauntless.  As  misfortune 
thickened  on  every  side,  and  the  children  of  their  teach- 


LUX    CRUCIS 

ings  were  hourly  thrown  into  the  dungeons,  they  gath 
ered  an  energy  greater  than  the  energy  of  their  foes. 
They  left  the  hospitals  where  they  had  knelt  beside  the 
sufferers  of  the  fire  and  went  to  pray  with  the  suf 
ferers  for  their  faith.  Supported  by  his  staff  and  the 
strength  of  Paul,  the  aged  disciple,  his  sweet  face  aglow, 
passed  with  tottering  feet  down  the  path  of  trial  that  led 
so  surely  to  the  end  of  his  pilgrimage.  Martyrdom  was 
no  less  certain  for  the  sturdy  man  beside  him ;  but  there 
was  in  reserve  for  him  a  glow  of  light  for  the  heart,  like 
that  which  their  presence  carried  into  the  prisons  they 
visited.  The  jailers  knew  them,  but  the  soldiers  stayed 
their  hands;  their  course  marked  for  detection  the 
brothers  whom  they  visited,  and  as  their  fate  was  sure 
the  authorities,  with  evil  wisdom,  delayed  their  arrest. 
It  was  outside  the  walls  of  the  Pompeian  prison  where 
Gabrial  was  confined  that  Volgus  and  Ethelred  met  them, 
two  days  following  Ethelred's  escape  from  the  Novis 
Arena.  The  ex-gladiator  and  the  youthful  prince  no 
longer  lay  in  concealment.  The  fate  of  both  Lucius  and 
Fabyan  was  known  at  their  respective  houses,  and  to 
these  men  of  courage  the  necessity  for  seclusion  had 
passed.  They  were  willing  now  to  fight  all  chances,  and 
run  any  risk  to  communicate  with  their  friends.  If 
they  should  not  be  saved  their  fortunes  might  be  shared, 
and  this  Ethelred  had  determined  to  do.  His  separation 
from  Valentina  distressed  him,  but  he  was  not  alarmed 
for  her  safety;  it  was  rather  her  father  who  was  in  peril. 
He  could  not  find  it  within  him  to  believe  that  there 
lived  a  man,  emperor  or  prefect,  who  would  lift  a  hand 
to  harm  the  person  of  one  so  beautiful.  She  was  at  the 
palace,  and  hence  suffered  no  hardship  beyond  grief  for 
her  parent.  The  Briton  had  dared  many  perils,  and, 
being  young,  hope  sat  with  youth  high  in  his  breast. 
Volgus  carried  a  different  mien,  but  it  was  none  the  less 
sustaining  to  his  companion;  the  strength  and  courage 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  the  great  ex-gladiator,  combined  with  his  incorrigible 
recklessness,  laughed  at  all  obstacles. 

Paul  saw  them  as  they  passed  the  entrance  of  the 
prison,  and,  hailing  them,  stood  with  Peter  until  they 
came  together. 

"Oho!"  cried  Volgus,  his  gruff  and  customary  greet 
ing;  "art  thou  free,  good  fathers?  Have  the  gatherers 
for  the  games  left  thee  out?  In  these  days  of  fire  and 
deviltry  we  should  be  thankful  for  all  mercies  from  the 
Palatine,  so  few  are  left." 

The  Apostle  noticed  his  changed  manner. 

"Welcome,"  he  said.     "Thou  and  we  are  left." 

"Ay,  but  for  how  long?"  laughed  the  giant.  "Thy 
time  will  come,  and  perhaps  mine  after  I  have  shown 
them  a  foretaste  of  what  is  left  in  me.  But  they  have 
made  good  headway  with  my  people." 

"The  Lord's  people,"  said  Peter. 

"He  takes  poor  care  of  them,"  observed  the  ex-gladi 
ator,  dryly,  unmindful  of  the  look  of  Paul. 

"Hast  thou  news  of  any  sort?"  questioned  Ethelred, 
anxiously. 

"Some  little,"  answered  Paul.  "I  went  at  an  early 
hour  to  meet  with  Brabano  in  the  gardens  of  the 
palace.  A  trusted  servitor  in  his  employ  admitted  me, 
and  we  conversed  in  secret.  We  prayed  together  in  the 
grove." 

"Prayed!"  laughed  Volgus,  hoarsely.  "I  would  we 
had  an  opportunity  to  fight." 

"Thou  hast  the  opportunity,"  said  Peter,  gently.  "We 
have  been  fighting  as  men  have  seldom  fought;  we  are 
fighting  now.  Look  at  us." 

"Truly,"  said  Ethelred,  as  he  noted  their  wearied  and 
dust-stained  appearance;  "thou  hast,  indeed.  God's 
blessing  on  thee!" 

The  disciple  laid  his  thin  hand  upon  the  youthful 
shoulder.  A  warm  light  was  in  his  eyes. 

320 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"'The  prayers  of  the  righteous  avail  much,'"  he 
said. 

"How  much?"  asked  Volgus,  coarsely.  "Canst  thou 
pray  my  master  and  my  sweet  mistress  out  of  the 
clutches  of  the  redhead?  Do  so,  and  I  will  make  a  re 
newal  of  the  faith.  In  this  life  benefits  are  measured 
by  what  we  get." 

"So  true  a  thing  thou  hast  not  said  in  all  thy  days," 
observed  Peter,  in  his  kindly  voice.  "In  this  life  it  is 
so ;  and  mayst  thou  remember  to  give  it  a  true  meaning 
in  some  future  hour  of  sober  thought." 

The  earnestness  of  his  manner  had  no  effect  upon 
Volgus,  but  the  countenance  of  Paul  fell.  He  looked 
gloomily  at  the  colossal  figure  before  him. 

"They  had  Moses  and  the  prophets,"  he  muttered, 
' '  and — 

"Nay,"  said  Peter,  the  smile  again  shining  upon  his 
face.  He  lifted  his  arm,  and  this  time  laid  its  length 
across  the  shoulders  of  his  companion ;  his  embrace  was 
loving  as  he  drew  his  ear  to  his  lips.  "Have  thy  memo 
ries  gone,  dear  Paul?"  he  murmured,  "in  the  labor  that 
wearies  us  now?  Does  the  spirit  faint  in  the  love  we 
hold  for  those  who  disappoint  us,  and  do  the  clouds  ob 
scure  the  star?  Blessed  be  the  Christ  that  loveth  him 
who  stumbleth,  because  he  knoweth  the  heart  and  hath 
the  hand  to  save!" 

Tears  moistened  in  the  stern  eyes  of  the  great  Apostle 
as  he  turned  them  swimmingly  upon  the  beloved  face. 
His  form  stiffened  like  iron  under  the  tenderness  of  the 
disciple's  touch. 

"It  is  good  to  see  thee,  Volgus,"  he  said. 

"Ay,"  replied  the  giant.  "It  is  good  to  see  thee, 
fathers.  Thou  mightst  chasten  a  man  not  a  gladiator, 
but  I  am  through  with  thy  creed;  keep  thy  prayers  for 
thine  own  comfort .  I  have  different  ones ;  I  am  praying 
to  lay  my  hands  upon  a  certain  sneaking  Calcus,  who  is  a 
21  321 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Gaul.  When  I  have  pulled  off  his  head,  I  shall  take  his 
trunk  and  beat  with  it  to  death  a  certain  Paulo,  whom 
I  shall  find  in  some  spot  where  there  will  be  no  good 
Ethelr'ed  to  stay  my  hand.  Ay,  and  I  shall  not  have  to 
remember  my  word,  given  on  the  honor  of  a  gladiator  to 
one  Clytes,  whom  I  may  not  get  in  trouble.  I  would 
not  barter  the  pleasure  of  such  a  thought  for  all  thy 
dreams  of  heaven.  The  sight  of  this  prison  and  the 
danger  of  my  patrons  make  me  mad." 

Paul  looked  with  some  wonder  towards  Ethelred,  who 
had  essayed  to  stop  the  violent  speech  of  his  comrade; 
but  the  great  person  of  Volgus  indicated  nothing. 

"The  sight  of  this  prison  may  afflict  us  all,"  said  Peter. 
"Shall  we  go  in?" 

"Is  it  safe?"  asked  Ethelred,  glancing  at  Volgus. 

"Anything  is  safe  for  me,"  laughed  the  ex-gladiator. 
"The  soldiers  seem  to  forget  that  I  have  been  published; 
memory  is  short,  and  the  fire  has  burned  out  the  placards. 
They  were  posted  only  in  the  Subura,  and  that  is  gone. 
Besides,"  and  he  laughed  again,  "they  look  at  me,  and 
that  helps  them  forget." 

They  entered  the  gloomy  portals.  The  guard  admit 
ted  them  without  question,  fastening  by  manacles  their 
hands  together,  so  that  they  walked  in  pairs.  Their 
bonds  were  to  be  released  when  their  visit  was  termi 
nated  and  they  presented  themselves  again  at  the  en 
trance.  Paul  and  Peter  were  bound  together  at  the 
wrist,  and  Volgus  and  Ethelred,  likewise  manacled,  the 
guards  laughing  as  they  made  fast  the  giant. 

Passing  down  the  long  corridor,  they  found  at  its  end 
a  large  stone  chamber  which  contained  their  friends, 
Ruth  and  Miriam,  with  some  companions  who  were  Chris 
tians;  they  had  discovered  each  other  in  the  press  of 
criminals  with  whom  they  were  herded,  and  sought  this 
spot  of  greater  seclusion  where  they  might  pray  and 
commune  in  peace. 

322 


LUX    CRUCIS 

They  welcomed  the  coming  of  Peter  and  Paul  with 
exclamations  of  joy  and  with  tears. 

Ruth  was  holding  Mary  in  her  arms,  seated  upon  a 
stone  bench,  beneath  a  small  barred  window,  which 
admitted  light  and  air  into  the  apartment. 

Releasing  the  child  to  Miriam,  who  was  beside  her,  she 
fell  upon  her  knees  and  clasped  the  robe  of  Paul. 

"Gabrial,  my  Gabrial,  dear  friend!"  she  cried. 
"Gabrial  of  my  heart!  Canst  thou  do  nothing?  May 
I  not  see  him?" 

The  Apostle  stooped  over  her,  whispering  words  of 
comfort.  Mary  slipped  also  to  the  floor,  coming  forward 
and  clutching  at  him  eagerly. 

"Help  my  mother,  good  Paul,"  she  said.  "She  has 
wept  all  through  the  nights.  She  will  die,  Aunt  Miriam 
says,  unless  my  father  comes.  May  we  not  see  him?" 

"  I  bringtothee,  child,  the  father  of  the  fatherless,"  said 
Paul.  "When  thou  art  older  thou  wilt  understand!" 

"Will  she  be  older  much?"  asked  Ruth,  sadly. 

"  Thou  art  free!"  exclaimed  Miriam,  bitterly.  "  Thou 
hast  not  been  confined  in  this  awful  place.  'Tis  thy 
teachings  that  have  brought  us  here,  and  it  is  for  thy 
creed  that  we  die." 

"Hush,  woman!"  said  Volgus,  reprovingly. 

Ethelred  swung  about  and  stared  at  his  companion  in 
astonishment,  but  Paul  said  nothing. 

"Nay,  dear  sister,"  said  a  man  standing  near.  "  'Tis 
not  for  the  creed  of  Paul  that  we  suffer.  If  under  his 
teachings  we  are  now  afflicted,  we  owe  him  much.  But  I 
heard  the  word  before  he  gave  it,  and  bless  God  that  I 
am  deemed  fit  to  give  it  the  testimony  of  my  life.  Is 
this  our  courage?" 

"I  am  ashamed,  Linas,"  said  Miriam,  looking  tear 
fully  at  him.  "There  are  women  here  who  have  sus 
tained  even  the  men.  I  shall  fail  no  more." 

"Nay,"  said  the  Apostle,  "weep  as  thou  wilt,  so  that 
323 


LUX    CRUCIS 

thou  still  trust  the  Lord.  God  grant  that  I  may  remain 
free  so  long  as  I  have  strength  to  do  His  will  and  comfort 
His  afflicted!  Had  I  my  poor  wish,  I  would  share  the 
sufferings  of  all." 

Volgus  drew  Ethelred  to  the  door  as  he  spoke  to  a 
man  in  the  corridor.  The  fellow  listened  with  a  flush  of 
pleasure,  and  then  hurried  away  to  the  entrance,  where 
he  might  find  a  superior.  The  ex-gladiator  had  proffered 
a  request,  and  a  man  who  had  won  the  honors  of  the 
amphitheatre  was  one  to  be  honored  by  a  jailer.  Pa 
trician  and  prefect  might  fall  by  the  way-side,  but  he 
who  amused  the  Roman  populace,  in  the  plebeian  mind 
remained  always  great. 

"Volgus  hath  asked  that  Gabrial  be  sent  to  this  part 
of  the  prison,"  said  Ethelred,  when  they  turned  again 
to  the  others.  "I  trust  it  may  be  done." 

"There  is  little  reason  why  it  should  not  be  done," 
said  Volgus.  "And  I  have  asked  it  as  a  comrade  and  a 
fellow-at-arms." 

Ruth  stared,  at  him  with  eyes  that  were  full  of  joy  and 
with  lips  that  were  dumb.  The  Christians  gathered 
about  her  in  expectancy,  scarcely  daring  to  interrupt 
the  silence  that  had  fallen  upon  them  all  in  the  presence 
of  her  anxiety  and  suspense. 

This  was  shortly  broken  by  the  coming  of  Gabrial 
himself,  who  was  ushered  through  the  hall  and  pushed 
into  the  chamber. 

"I  thank  thee,  comrade,"  said  Volgus,  gruffly,  to  the 
man  who  had  accompanied  the  prisoner,  and  who  now 
smiled  with  pride.  "It  was  a  true  act." 

Gabrial  had  clasped  the  fainting  Ruth  to  his  breast, 
and  they  mingled  their  tears  together  as  their  joyful 
friends  stood  about  them.  Then  he  greeted  Miriam  and 
the  others. 

"I  have  been  ungrateful,"  sobbed  Miriam,  sinking 
upon  the  stone  seat. 

324 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Peace,"  said  Ruth.  "Let  us  joy  that  he  is  here. 
Now  that  thou  art  with  me,  Gabrial,  I  shall  not  be 
frightened.  Since  I  have  been  separated  from  thee  I 
have  learned  the  sustaining  strength  of  thy  presence; 
I  know  now  that  I  can  go  fearlessly  in  thy  company  to 
death.  If  thou  wilt  let  me  hold  thy  hand  even  the 
amphitheatre  will  have  no  terrors  for  me." 

"Do  we  go  there?"  asked  Miriam. 

"  In  truth  we  do,"  said  Gabrial,  sadly.  "I  have  learned 
it  without  doubt.  None  will  be  spared,  and  I  pray 
Heaven  that  we  suffer  nothing  worse  than  the  beasts." 

"Oh!  oh!"  shrieked,  Miriam,  giving  way  for  a  moment, 
her  hands  clasped  to  her  face.  "Who  is  there  to  hold 
my  hand." 

"I  will,"  said  the  child,  stealing  to  her  side.  "I  will 
hold  thy  hand." 

The  huge  gladiator  looked  upon  the  scene  with  strange 
eyes. 

"  And  I,"  said  Linas,  speaking  to  them.  "  I  am  alone, 
and  there  are  none  for  me  to  comfort.  Let  us  both  hold 
the  hands  of  the  child  together." 

"These  are  bold  people,"  said  Volgus  to  Ethelred, 
after  a  moment  of  reflection.  "I  remember  when  the 
amphitheatre  had  terrors  for  me,  and  that  with  a  good 
blade  and  a  stout  shield  before  me  I  once  fought  a 
batch  of  leopards  that  had  each  a  dozen  lives.  It 
seemed  as  though  they  would  never  die,  and  I  remember 
that  I  was  afraid." 

"Thou  didst  lack  something,"  said  Ethelred,  "which 
I  somewhat  lack  myself.  Perhaps  we  may  find  it  to 
gether." 

'  'Tis  a  sad  joy  to  be  with  thee  once  more,"  said 
Gabrial.  Then  his  eyes  fell  upon  Mary. 

"There  is  the  pity,"  he  said  to  Paul. 

"Wouldst  leave  her?"  asked  the  Apostle,  "when 
Christ  awaits  thee  beyond?" 

325 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Gabrial  turned  his  eyes  heavenward. 

"  Tis  a  sorrowful  world,"  he  said.  "Let  it  be  as  God 
wills." 

"We  must  go,"  said  Peter,  finally.  "There  be  other 
prisons." 

They  parted  tenderly  from  their  friends,  and  when  they 
were  again  outside  they  stood  together  before  the  en 
trance. 

"Whither  goest  thou?"  asked  the  Apostle. 

"We  have  a  safe  lodging  near  the  barracks,"  said 
Volgus,  "where  I  can  conveniently  look  for  my  Gaul. 
He  is  warned,  however,  and  keeps  within  the  quarters, 
or  the  ranks.  He  is  afraid  to  run  again  to  the  soldiers, 
for  Cainor  hath  forbidden  it;  but  I  would  not  give  the 
chief  promise  to  hold  my  hand — no,  not  for  the  post  he 
holds  himself." 

"Wilt  thou  see  the  noble  Brabano  again?"  asked 
Ethelred. 

"To-morrow  at  the  dawn,"  said  Paul. 

"May  I  go  with  thee?"  asked  Ethelred,  eagerly. 

"Ay,  we  may  both  go,"  cried  Volgus. 

Paul  smiled. 

"We  should  carry  some  tumult  to  the  palace  gardens, 
good  Volgus,  if  thy  familiar  presence  went  near  there. 
Our  meeting  is  a  secret  one,  and  I  assure  thee  'tis  full 
of  peace.  But  Ethelred  may  go;  I  am  sure  Brabano 
would  have  it  so,  and  he  can  bring  to  thee  such  news 
as  we  may  learn." 

"Where  shall  we  meet?"  asked  Ethelred. 

"At  that  same  gateway  where  thou  saidst  thou  sawest 
Marcus,"  replied  the  Apostle.  "Thou  seest  I  have 
remembered." 

"Where  may  we  find  thee  and  our  Peter,  good  Paul?" 
asked  the  giant.  "We  have  missed  thee,  surely,  of 
late." 

"Is  it  so?"  observed  the  Apostle,  his  eyes  turned  upon 

326 


LUX    CRUCIS 

him.  "Thou  canst  find  me  at  the  burial-ground  of 
which  thou  knowest,  where  nightly  our  meetings  are 
continued.  Thou  wilt  be  welcome  ever.  But  come, 
good  Volgus,  I  beg  of  thee,  before  thou  hast  found  thy 
Gaul." 

He  turned  to  give  his  arm  to  Peter,  and  together  they 
went  slowly  up  the  street,  while  Volgus,  his  countenance 
thoughtful  at  the  Apostle's  words,  walked  with  Ethelred 
towards  their  lodgings. 


XXXI 

THE   FALL  OF  BRABANO 

IT  was  yet  dark  when  Ethelred  appeared  at  the  gate 
of  the  Imperial  garden  upon  the  Palatine,  where  he 
had  made  his  rendezvous  with  Paul.  He  had  reached 
the  place  undisturbed,  even  in  the  confusion  which  kept 
the  small  hours  of  the  night  in  an  uproar  for  many  weeks 
following  the  fire.  But  this  was  a  portion  of  the  city 
reserved  to  the  privacy  of  the  Imperial  palace.  A  few 
loiterers  were  abroad,  but  they  were  not  inclined  to 
molest  him ;  it  was  a  region  of  the  patricians,  and,  whether 
returning  homeward  after  a  night  of  pleasure  or  abroad 
for  adventure,  they  were  not  likely  to  be  unattended  or 
without  aid  within  call.  A  marauder  who  would  accost 
such  a  personage  at  such  a  time  knew  his  fate,  and  had 
the  caution  not  to  attempt  it.  It  was  not  here  that  the 
populace  had  been  housed  immediately  succeeding  the 
conflagration;  they  had  possession  of  the  gardens  lower 
down  the  slope,  separated  from  this  spot,  sacred  to  the 
ladies  of  the  Empress  and  the  immediate  inmates  of  the 
palace,  by  an  intervening  wall  which  barred  all  entrance. 
As  early  as  was  the  hour,  Ethelred  found  that  the  Apostle 
was  there  before  him,  and  as  he  drew  near  he  observed 
in  the  uncertain  light  the  quiet  figure  waiting  at  the  stone 
column  of  the  gate. 

"Welcome!"  was  the  greeting  extended  to  him.  "There 
is  a  soldier  within,  but  he  is  an  attendant  of  Brabano.  We 
are  to  use  caution  for  the  sake  of  our  friend.  Come,  let 
us  go  without  delay." 

328 


LUX    CRUCIS 

The  young  man  followed  as  he  pushed  open  the  gate, 
and  they  entered  the  garden  together.  The  soldier  came 
from  the  shadows  to  meet  them.  Paul  motioned  him 
to  proceed,  and  he  led  the  way  under  the  fragrant 
branches  of  the  trees,  yet  moist  with  the  dew  of  night. 
Their  course  lay  towards  the  palace.  Ethelred  surmised 
that  the  soldier  was  necessary,  not  only  for  guidance, 
but  in  case  they  should  meet  any  of  the  palace  fol 
lowing. 

After  a  walk  of  some  minutes  they  stood  in  the  dark 
ness  of  a  deep  grove,  evidently  remote  from  the  broader 
ways  of  the  park.  Their  attendant  here  left  them.  He 
was  mute,  soft  of  foot,  and  had  the  practised  cau 
tion  of  one  familiar  with  the  duty  he  had  performed. 
They  acquiesced  in  his  secrecy  and  forebore  to  question 
him. 

"  Brabano  will  come  presently,"  said  Paul,  breaking 
the  silence  they  had  maintained  during  their  walk.  "We 
have  often  met  at  this  spot." 

Ethelred  could  not  suppress  the  question  that  rose  to 
his  lips. 

"  Why?"  he  asked. 

"For  prayer,"  answered  Paul,  "and  that  communion 
which  the  good  of  our  people  demands.  Many  are  in 
sore  straits,  and  Brabano  hath  much  power  to  aid  them. 
He  brings  me  money  for  their  cause.  I  have  told  him 
of  the  churches  which  are  established  abroad,  and  through 
him  I  have  sent  them  letters.  Were  he  destined  to  live 
he  might  preach  the  faith  with  noble  power.  That  is 
with  God." 

"Is  he  not  destined  to  live?"  asked  Ethelred,  in  sur 
prise. 

"He  thinks  otherwise,  and,  again,  he  hath  duties  here. 
Already  he  hath  helped  us,  as  I  have  said." 

"I  have  wondered  at  the  meeting  at  this  hour,"  said 
Ethelred,  his  curiosity  not  to  be  suppressed.  "Surely, 

329 


LUX    CRUCIS 

one  so  powerful  as  Brabano  could  see  thee  at  his  will. 
It  is  different  at  home  with  all  who  are  attached  to  my 
father's  person." 

"Thou  knowest  how  the  Christians  are  held  here,"  re 
plied  Paul.  "Even  Brabano  could  be  endangered  now. 
We  shall  not  be  seen  as  we  depart.  Our  way  lies 
through  a  gate  in  the  wall  which  leads  to  the  lower 
gardens,  where  we  may  mingle  with  the  throng  un 
noticed.  But  such  a  way  is  not  safe  for  entry ;  we  might 
be  seen  and  followed." 

As  the  garden  was  now  lighted  by  the  first  flush  of 
dawn,  the  young  man  could  observe  the  exceeding  beauty 
of  his  surroundings.  The  shadows  made  the  hanging 
vines  like  curtains  of  velvet,  and  wave  after  wave  of 
dusky  lace  encompassed  them.  Here  and  there  the 
white  gleam  of  marble  shone  through  the  openings  in 
the  folds  of  sombre  color,  and  the  murmur  of  fountains, 
as  they  began  to  play,  fell  softly  upon  their  ears.  As 
the  light  widened  the  grove  became  brilliant  with  flowers, 
and  the  song  of  the  awakened  birds  filled  the  air  with  a 
tender  melody. 

'  'Tis  a  grove  of  paradise!"  he  exclaimed. 

"The  morning  is  beautiful  anywhere,"  said  a  voice 
at  their  elbows,  startling   Ethelred  by  its  abruptness. 
4  'Tis  to  me  the  best  hour  for  thought." 

Brabano  had  approached  them  silently  and  unob 
served.  He  pushed  aside  the  drapery  of  ferns  that  had 
concealed  his  coming,  and  stepped  into  the  open  space 
of  the  walk.  "A  fair  greeting  to  you,  brothers." 

"  'Tis  a  youthful  Briton,  our  friend,  Prince  Ethelred," 
said  Paul.  "He  begged  to  learn  without  delay  of  the 
daughter  of  Lucius,  and  I  have  a  sympathy  for  the  im 
patience  of  the  young." 

"He  is  welcome,"  replied  Brabano,  as  he  grasped 
Ethelred's  hand.  "  My  attendant  described  his  presence, 
and  I  knew  who  accompanied  thee." 

330 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"  He  hath  sharp  eyes,  thy  attendant,  in  such  a  light," 
laughed  Ethelred. 

"Sharp  eyes  are  sometimes  a  necessity,"  observed  the 
other,  slowly.  "Wilt  thou  ask  the  blessing  of  Heaven 
upon  us,  good  Paul?  We  will  bow  together." 

They  sank  down  upon  the  sanded  walk,  under  the 
trees,  the  Briton  kneeling  also.  They  did  not  speak 
aloud,  but  the  heart  of  the  young  man  was  fervent  with 
the  thought  of  Valentina.  Then  they  arose. 

"Hast  thou  word  of  Lucius?"  asked  Paul. 

The  physician  sighed.  He  was  impressed  with  the 
solemnity  of  his  prayer.  The  change  that  had  come  to 
his  ambitious  and  dominant  nature  yet  bewildered  him. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Ethelred,  anxiously. 

"I  have  heard  nothing  from  Nero,  but  the  Empress 
hath  knowledge  of  his  designs,"  replied  Brabano. 
"Lucius,  with  his  family,  must  die.  Fabyan  may  recant 
and  suffer  banishment.  'Tis  a  concession  because  of 
his  strength  with  the  praetorians.  Nero  would  not  grant 
it  but  that  Tigellinus  is  cautious." 

"Lucius  to  die?  Is  this  true  of  Valentina,  his 
daughter?"  gasped  the  young  man. 

"And  the  other — the  sweet  girl  of  his  nephew's  heart 
— what  of  her?"  asked  Paul. 

"He  would  not  harm  them?"  cried  Ethelred,  his  voice 
broken.  "This  Emperor  is  yet  a  man!" 

"He  is  as  a  man  possessed  of  a  devil,"  replied  Brabano, 
with  bitterness.  "But  I  am  not  without  hope.  The 
heart  of  the  Empress  hath  been  touched,  and  she  will 
speak.  Her  health  is  poor,  and  she  is  listening  to  the 
word." 

Paul's  lips  moved  silently. 

Ethelred  essayed  to  speak  again,  but  Brabano  lifted 
a  warning  hand.  His  ear  caught  a  sound,  near  and  dis 
tinct,  and  he  stood  with  his  keen  senses  alert,  listening 
intently. 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"So  soon,"  he  murmured. 

Instantly  the  cause  became  apparent. 

A  dozen  men  appeared  at  various  points  about  them, 
and  a  centurion  stepped  from  behind  a  cluster  of  bushes 
fronting  the  grove. 

All  were  immediately  conscious  of  the  meaning  of  this 
scene,  but  neither  betrayed  fear.  The  countenance  of 
Brabano,  as  a  fleeting  shadow,  disclosed  his  surprise,  but 
he  was  erect,  silent,  and  stood  with  all  of  his  accustomed 
haughtiness  to  await  the  word  of  the  officer. 

"Thy  pardon,  my  lord  Brabano,"  said  the  centurion, 
who  was  Rufus,  and  well  known  to  him.  "I  have  orders 
to  arrest  thee,  and  take  thee  to  the  private  audience 
chamber  of  the  prefect." 

"My  arrest — the  prefect — from  the  Emperor?"  said 
Brabano. 

"No,  my  lord.     From  the  noble  prefect." 

The  physician  smiled  ironically. 

"To  arrest  the  physician  of  the  Emperor — of  Caesar?" 
he  asked. 

The  centurion  was  silent. 

"Speak,  sir,"  commanded  Brabano. 

"To  arrest  the  persons  I  should  find  in  this  grove," 
replied  the  officer. 

"If  thou  hadst  found  the  Emperor  here,"  questioned 
Brabano,  "what  then?" 

The  centurion  moved  uneasily. 

"Thou  wilt  not  hold  me  for  what  may  be  found  an 
error,"  he  said.  "I  am  a  soldier,  and  have  my  orders. 
Pity  me,  my  lord." 

"What  is  his  duty?"  asked  Paul  of  the  physician. 

Rufus  looked  gratefully  at  the  speaker,  but  Brabano 
did  not  reply. 

"Dismiss  thy  men,"  he  said  to  the  centurion.  "We 
will  accompany  thee." 

The  centurion  hesitated,  but  shook  his  head. 

332 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Come,  my  friends,"  said  Brabano,  turning  to  his 
companions.  "The  officer  will  do  his  will  with  us." 

The  centurion  flushed  slightly,  but  motioned  his 
escort  into  line.  He  took  his  place  by  the  side  of  the 
physician,  and,  followed  by  Paul  and  Ethelred,  together 
they  passed  from  the  grove  and  up  the  broad  walk 
leading  to  the  entrance.  Then  they  filed  into  the 
marble  corridor  of  the  palace. 

The  slaves  who  were  about  at  this  early  hour  fell 
back  in  astonishment  before  the  startling  spectacle,  and 
looked  their  amazement  into  one  another's  faces.  A 
dozen  flew  swift -footed  through  the  hall,  and  Brabano 
knew  that  his  hour  of  humiliation  had  come,  and  that 
the  Palatine  would  be  awakened  by  the  noise  of  his  fall. 

As  early  as  was  the  hour,  the  prefect  was  awake.  He 
had  feasted  upon  the  preceding  night,  but  had  drunk 
little.  His  brain  was  busy  with  a  matter  more  momen 
tous  than  he  had  usually  to  meet.  He  thought  upon  it 
deeply. 

Brabano  had  been  cautious ;  but  the  spies  of  Tigellinus 
were  always  alert,  and  he  had  learned  of  the  morning 
meetings  in  the  grove.  At  first  he  had  suspected  an 
intrigue  and  laughed;  but  he  recognized  its  import 
when  he  learned  who  came  to  the  garden.  Money  had 
been  paid,  and  this  threatened  a  conspiracy.  Instantly 
every  secret  agency  was  set  to  work,  and  he  was  soon 
armed  with  a  knowledge  of  the  truth — Brabano  was 
aiding  the  persecuted  Christians.  Poppa?a  had  sick 
ened  until  her  decline  was  serious ;  Nero  was  frightened. 
Tigellinus  suspected  poison,  and  with  the  conception 
came  a  shock  that  startled  him  by  its  gravity. 

He  knew  the  physician.  His  own  power  was  limited 
only  by  the  petulance  and  caprice  of  his  master,  but 
Brabano  had  a  power  of  his  own.  He  feared  Brabano. 
The  physician  was  the  only  man  who  aroused  such  a 
sentiment  within  him — he  who  fancied  himself  above  all 

333 


LUX    CRUCIS 

fear.     He  grappled  now  with   a  problem  that   baffled 
solution. 

If  Brabano  was  treacherous  the  very  walls  of  the 
palace  were  shaken  and  unsafe.  He  might  be  put  to 
death,  and  that  by  a  stroke  of  such  swiftness  as  to  cut 
his  designs  asunder,  but  the  dark  praetor  feared  some 
venom  from  his  tomb — he  would  leave  some  malignant 
imprint  upon  the  palace  floor  that  would  breed  revenge 
upon  those  who  might  destroy  him.  This  was  the 
respect  which  the  forceful  nature  of  the  physician  had 
inspired  in  the  fierce  mind  that  knew  him  —  a  mind 
that  shrank  from  an  intellect  that  had  compelled  respect, 
and  which  carried  an  influence  beside  which  the  fiat 
of  a  Caesar  was  impotent. 

But  the  prefect  knew  that  the  very  gravity  of  this 
event  forbade  all  negligence ;  he  must  meet  and  conquer 
it,  or  he  was  lost.  He  thought  of  compromise,  but 
cowered  from  it  instantly.  His  methods  were  not  to 
trust,  but  to  strike.  In  compromise  he  was  over 
matched,  and  once  in  the  toils  of  an  arrangement  he  was 
helpless.  His  rage  rose  with  his  perplexity,  and,  for 
once,  he  paced  his  chamber  ceaselessly  through  the 
night,  drawing  upon  all  his  courage.  Eagerly  he  waited 
the  morning  and  the  arrest  which  he  had  ordered  the 
centurion  to  make. 

The  dawn  came  at  last  to  his  impatient  fancy,  and 
with  it  the  hour  for  which  he  waited.  The  light  had 
quickened  until  he  knew  that  his  soldiers  had  either 
struck  or  failed,  and  then  he  heard  the  sound  of  their 
marching  steps  without.  The  noise  rang  loud  upon  the 
marble  of  the  flags,  echoing  through  the  corridor  in 
the  early  morn.  There  was  a  rattle  of  arms  in  the  small 
audience-chamber  which  adjoined  his  apartment,  and  his 
private  door  opened  to  admit  his  slave.  Rufus  followed. 

"I  have  them,  my  lord  prefect,"  he  said.  "One  is 
the  noble  physician  to  the  Emperor." 

334 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"And  the  other?" 

"There  are  two  others,  noble  prefect.  One,  a  Jew, 
and  the  other  a  barbarian — a  Briton." 

"Three,"  he  said,  thoughtfully,  as  to  himself. 

The  news  seemed  to  lighten  his  task  for  some  reason 
known  to  him.  He  arose  to  meet  the  man  before  whose 
cool  eyes  he  knew  he  must  wear  a  mask  of  steel. 

The  three  stood  together  in  the  centre  of  the  chamber 
as  the  prefect  entered.  The  soldiers  were  without. 

Tigellinus  paused  and  inspected  them  silently.  His 
confidence  returned  as  he  took  upon  himself  the  power 
of  his  office.  Countless  times  he  had  faced  the  victims 
of  his  duplicity  or  wrath,  and  the  role  was  familiar;  but 
as  his  gaze  continued  steadily  upon  the  motionless 
figures  he  felt  his  resolution  wane.  He  covered  the 
weakness  by  a  frown,  and  thickened  his  voice  angrily. 

"How  is  it,  noble  Brabano,"  he  said,  "that  thou  art 
brought  into  my  presence  like  a  common  thief,  captured 
at  night  in  the  gardens  of  the  palace?  Who  are  these 
people  that  bear  thee  company?" 

The  physician  continued  motionless  and  silent. 

"Answer,"  commanded  Tigellinus. 

"To  Tigellinus,  or  to  the  prefect?" 

"To  both!"  thundered  Tigellinus. 

"Thy  second  question  only,"  replied  Brabano,  coldly. 

"This  is  Paul,  a  preacher,  whom  thou  hast  met.  The 
other  is  a  prince  of  Brittany." 

"Whom  thou  hast  also  met,"  supplemented  Ethelred, 
smilingly. 

Tigellinus  glanced  at  the  young  man  for  an  instant, 
and  again  addressed  Brabano. 

"I  have  had  notice  of  thy  secret  meetings  in  the 
darkness,"  he  said,  "which  for  a  time  I  have  ignored. 
But  this  man  is  a  Christian  Jew  whom  our  noble  Em 
peror  hath  condemned  in  his  anger,  with  all  his  fellows. 
The  night  is  the  time  of  conspiracy  and  danger,  and  we 

335 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  the  palace  must  be  watchful.  I  trust  thou  canst 
explain  thy  conduct." 

"Readily,"  replied  Brabano,  weighing  his  words  and 
delivering  them  with  measured  force.  "I  am  myself 
a  Christian." 

Tigellinus  flushed  redly,  and  then  burst  into  a  laugh 
of  derision.  He  motioned  to  his  slave  for  a  chair,  and 
sinking  back  in  it  regarded  the  speaker  with  wondering 
eyes. 

"Thou!"  he  exclaimed,  finally.  "By  the  gods!  it  is 
not  to  be  believed!" 

Brabano  was  silent  again,  and  now,  the  lip  of  Tigellinus 
curled  in  scorn. 

"A  Christian!"  he  cried.  "What  magic  is  in  this! 
First  old  Lucius,  who  hath  gone  to  dotage;  then  the 
tribune  Fabyan,  who  hath  some  hardness  of  sense, 
and  now  the  court  physician,  our  Brabano,  who  barters 
both  place  and  life  for  a  folly  not  to  be  spoken.  Is  it  a 
conspiracy?  Speak,  traitor!  If  the  safety  of  the  noble 
Emperor  demand  it  thou  art  not  too  great  for  the 
rack." 

"The  safety  of  the  Emperor  is  not  in  question,"  re 
plied  Brabano.  "I  am  a  Christian  merely." 

"And  thou,  Jew,"  cried  the  prefect,  in  fury,  rising  and 
confronting  Paul,  "is  this  thy  work?" 

The  Apostle  looked  upon  .him  calmly. 

"I  trust  so,"  he  replied. 

"Truly,"  said  Tigellinus,  his  features  working.  "  Dost 
know  what  shall  be  done  to  thee?" 

The  Apostle  shook  his  head.  The  motion,  scarcely  per 
ceptible,  was  slow  and  deliberate. 

Rage  made  the  countenance  of  the  prefect  livid. 

" Listen,  then,"  he  cried.  "Since  thou  art  indifferent, 
thou  mayst  have  it  to  bear  upon  thy  mind.  I  shall 
float  thee  alive  in  a  vat  of  boiling  oil." 

"Ah!"  exclaimed  Ethelred,  in  a  mocking  tone;  "and 
336 


LUX    CRUCIS 

I?     The  rack  for  Brabano  and  a  vat  of  oil  for  Paul! 
Have  I  no  favor  at  thy  hands?" 

"Thou!"  cried  Tigellinus,  startled  from  his  wrath  and 
looking  at  the  defiant  face  turned  full  upon  him — "thou, 
my  gamecock!  Truly,  it  was  cruel  to  forget  thee.  Art 
thou  also  a  Christian?" 

"I  am  in  doubt,"  replied  Ethelred.  "I  lack  so  much 
that  it  requires  time  for  thought." 

Paul  looked  upon  him  with  a  smile. 

"Thou  hast  some  wisdom  with  thy  courage,"  said 
Tigellinus,  with  evil  humor.  "Thy  doubt  may  save 
thee." 

"Nay,"  replied  Ethelred.  "I  think  it  is  not  doubt 
that  saves  us.  I  think  it  is  a  word  that  Paul  calls  faith. 
As  a  choice  between  those  whose  hospitality  I  have  met 
at  Rome,  I  think  I  will  call  myself  a  Christian." 

"Thou  shalt  have  a  place,"  said  Tigellinus,  motioning 
Rufus  to  his  side.  He  whispered  to  him  a  command, 
at  which  the  centurion  bowed  and  then  withdrew. 
Tigellinus  turned  again  to  Brabano. 

"I  was  a  fool  to  fear  thee,"  he  said,  "which  in  shame 
I  confess  that  I  did.  But,  by  the  gods,  I  have  mistaken! 
I  thought  thee  a  man  of  strength  and  deeds,  but  thou 
hast  deceived  me.  'Tis  the  heart  of  an  ass  thou  hast, 
covered  with  a  show  of  knowledge." 

"I  am  regretful,"  replied  Brabano. 

"Nay,  'tis  a  lesson.  I  shall  no  more  take  men  at  their 
seeming.  Perhaps  we  may  find  old  Seneca  a  Christian. 
One  knave  knoweth  his  kind.  How  many  others  of  the 
palace  must  we  send  to  the  amphitheatre?" 

The  tall  form  of  Brabano  in  his  rich  robe  was  still 
erect  but  not  defiant.  He  had  lost  nothing  of  his 
dignity. 

"Thou  proceedest  with  some  haste,"  he  said,  quietly. 
"I  shall  speak  with  Caesar." 

"Nay,"  laughed  Tigellinus;  "thou  wilt  speak  in  vain. 
337 


LUX    CRUCIS 

He  hath  a  sentiment  as  to  those  who  fired  Rome.     It  is 
enough  that  thou  confessest  thou  art  a  Christian." 

"I  doubt  the  sentiment  of  which  thou  speakest,"  re 
plied  Brabano,  calmly.  "But  abroad,  throughout  the 
empire,  there  will  be  such  feeling.  May  I  warn  thee  not 
to  tempt  it?" 

The  prefect's  brow  was  black. 

"Thou  art  doomed  indeed,"  he  said. 

"And  to  the  Empress,"  continued  Brabano;  "I  may 
speak  with  her." 

Tigellinus  started.  His  eyes  rolled  wildly  as  his 
thoughts  in  rapid  play  flew  to  a  channel  that,  in  his  rage, 
he  had  forgotten. 

"Wait,"  said  Brabano,  observing  his  change  of  coun 
tenance.  "I  am  to  blame.  It  is  hard  to  suppress  the 
evil  in  our  natures.  I  shall  speak  to  God  alone." 

It  was  upon  him  now  that  the  Apostle  smiled. 

"I  shall  speak  also  to  thee,"  continued  Brabano,  "but 
nothing  for  myself,  and  in  a  different  spirit." 

Rufus  appeared  at  the  door,  coming  again  from  the 
corridor. 

"Caesar  hath  been  awakened  and  awaits  thee,"  he 
said. 

"Enough,"  growled  Tigellinus.  "Take  these  men  to 
the  audience  -  chamber,  adjoining  his  apartments,  and 
escort  there  the  senator  Lucius,  the  tribune  Fabyan, 
with  Fulvia  and  her  daughters.  We  will  gather  there 
happily  together,"  he  said  to  his  prisoners,  with  a  mock 
ing  smile.  "Thou  mayst  console  one  another  in  the 
justice  that  will  be  administered  to  all." 

The  heart  of  Ethelred  leaped  at  the  thought  of  again 
seeing  Valentina,  notwithstanding  their  plight.  Rufus 
came  forward,  and  Paul  and  the  Briton  turned  to  follow 
as  he  directed,  but  the  manner  of  Brabano  changed. 

"Go,  my  friends,"  he  said  to  them.  "But  I  have  a 
word  for  the  prefect  alone." 

338 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Go,  thou,  noble  Brabano,  also,"  said  Tigellinus,  still 
retaining  his  mocking  tone. 

The  eyes  of  the  physician  flashed  fire.  Once  more 
his  bearing  was  regal  and  his  tall  form  was  that  of  an 
avenging  judge.  He  lifted  his  arm  with  a  majestic 
sweep,  and,  pointing  his  finger  at  the  prefect,  stood  until 
the  other  quailed  before  his  glance. 

"If  I  go,"  he  said,  his  voice  ringing  through  the 
chamber,  "and  thou  hear  me  not,  as  thou  livest  now 
thou  art  no  less  doomed  than  I.  I  swear  it!" 

Tigellinus  answered  him  with  a  mien  as  wrathful. 

"Doomed!"  he  cried.     "Thou  sorcerer!" 

"To  die,"  said  Brabano,  "wretchedly,  ignominiously, 
and  in  disgrace!" 

Tigellinus  stepped  back,  and  drew  his  sword  from  its 
sheath. 

"I  can  kill  thee  now,"  he  said,  "swiftly  and  without 
reproach.  Dost  thou  deny  it?" 

"Do  it!"  said  Brabano,  his  countenance  bearing  its 
look  of  haughty  triumph.  "Do  it,  and  set  thy  Germans 
at  the  palace  gates,  to  see  them  fall  before  the  gathered 
people  like  leaves  tossed  in  the  wind.  Grovel  here,  like 
a  penned  rat,  while  the  empire  wakes  in  every  province, 
and  Consul  and  Governor  set  themselves  towards  Rome, 
each  followed  by  its  avenging  cohorts.  Cry  in  vain  to 
Caesar,  who  will  be  no  less  helpless  than  thyself,  while 
the  scene  about  is  filled  with  the  shouting  multitude  who 
hurl  thy  crimes  to  thy  ears,  omitting  none.  Nothing 
will  avail  thee  in  the  presence  of  nine  blackened  dis 
tricts  of  this  Imperial  City!  Fool!"  he  continued, 
"thou  wilt  be  glad  to  join  the  hapless  Christians  among 
the  beasts  rather  than  face  the  legacy  that  I  shall 
leave  to  thee  and  the  besotted  puppet  who  is  thy 
master!" 

Tigellinus  was  pale  with  emotion.  The  sweat  gathered 
in  great  drops  upon  his  brow  as  the  fears  of  the  night 

339 


LUX    CRUCIS 

came  to  him  with  redoubled  force.  This  was  the  Bra- 
bano  that  his  dread  had  pictured. 

"Leave  us,"  he  commanded,  dropping  into  his  chair 
and  waving  his  hand  to  Rufus.  "Go!" 

Paul  had  listened  unmoved  by  the  scene,  but  Ethelred 
was  filled  with  wonder.  Delight  was  mingled  with  his 
surprise  as  he  looked  with  admiration  upon  the  awakened 
figure  of  the  physician.  He  was  reluctant  to  leave  at 
such  a  moment,  but  Rufus  pressed  them  to  the  door. 
As  he  passed  into  the  corridor  he  threw  an  exultant  look 
behind  him,  where  Brabano  was  confronting  in  stern 
grandeur  the  thoughtful  prefect,  whose  fear  was  visible 
through  the  mask  of  anger  that  shrouded  his  face. 

When  they  were  gone  the  fierce  look  faded  from  the 
countenance  of  Brabano,  but  his  bearing  was  still  severe. 
He  looked  into  the  eyes  that  met  his,  and  his  own  were 
sombre.  The  thoughtful  minister  waited  for  him  to 
speak  again,  which  at  last  he  did. 

"Thou  hast  said,  Tigellinus,  prefect,  charioteer,  and 
knave,"  came  slowly  from  his  lips,  his  voice  still  vibrat 
ing  with  gloomy  power,  "that  my  heart  is  like  that  of  an 
ass,  which  I  have  covered  with  a  show  of  knowledge. 
Thou  shalt  see  that  heart,  as  none  may  hereafter  know 
it,  and  I  shall  reveal  to  thee  a  knowledge  that  may  be 
worth  to  thee  the  saving  of  thy  wretched  life.  For  years 
I  have  lived  among  thy  spies,  but  I  have  had  mine  own. 
Thy  time  was  given  to  pleasure,  to  profligacy,  and  vice, 
but  I  have  given  mine  to  thought.  Such  was  my  ad 
vantage,  despite  thy  power.  Dost  think  that  time  was 
wasted?  Not  a  deed  of  the  Palatine  is  unknown  to 
me  or  unrecorded.  Britannicus  and  Octavia,  brother, 
sister,  and  wife  of  Nero,  Agrippina  his  Empress  mother, 
all  of  the  noble  race  of  Claudius,  with  two-score  of  pa 
trician  names,  and  thrice  three  hundred  commoners, 
can  date  their  fate  to  thee — all  foully  murdered.  Thou 
wert  the  instigator  of  every  crime,  and  each  secret  detail 

340 


LUX    CRUCIS 

is  known.  I  have  delved  deeper.  I  have  fathomed  thy 
secret  purposes,  and  know  the  foul  ambition  that  mocks 
thy  dreams.  Tirelessly  my  slaves  have  written  each 
offence,  with  proof  and  testimony,  and  corroborative 
circumstance;  these  endless  killings,  with  thy  countless 
thefts;  the  women  who  have  gone  shrieking  to  their 
fate,  bewailing  their  husbands  sent  to  death  or  exile; 
and,  above  all,  the  last,  to  round  out  the  full  measure  of 
thy  villany,  that  crime  on  crimes — the  torch  set  ruth 
lessly  to  the  plundered  city.  When  I  shall  die,  each 
Governor  shall  have  a  copy  of  this  scroll,  with  proof  in 
detail,  and  every  senator;  and  each  shall  know  the 
other  hath  it.  On  every  dead  wall  of  the  city  one  shall 
be  posted ;  each  general  of  the  army,  with  the  centurions 
of  the  praetorian  camp,  shall  be  likewise  served;  and 
every  soldier  know  the  spot  where  his  slaughtered  kins 
man  lies  buried.  I  have  had  time,  and  wealth,  and 
thought  to  arrange  this  act  against  thee.  Dost  think, 
when  this  word  shall  speak  in  unison  to  every  man  who 
hath  such  cause  to  hate  thee,  that  hell  itself  could  offer 
refuge  ?  Dost  thou  not  know  there  are  a  thousand  men 
who  would  cut  their  throats  to  follow  thee  ?  And  Nero ! 
—the  maddened  throng  that  would  gather  at  the  Pala 
tine  would  pluck  the  hill  up  by  the  roots  to  crush  him 
under  it.  Dost  understand?" 

He  ceased.  His  foe  lay  quiet,  looking  at  him  with 
frightful  eyes;  he  was  pale,  mute,  incapable  of  motion. 
For  a  time  the  silence  in  the  room  was  deathlike. 

"Such,"  continued  Brabano,  ruthlessly,  "is  the  elab 
orate  preparation  I  have  made  for  years;  but,  wretch 
that  thou  art,  take  heart!  My  pride  hath  burned  me 
out  and  flickers  like  a  dying  torch  in  its  iron  socket. 
My  hate  is  dead,  and  with  it  all  schemes  of  vengeance. 
Thou  hast  but  to  breathe  and  thou  wilt  live." 

The  limp  body  of  Tigellinus  turned  in  its  chair.  He 
raised  a  feeble  hand. 

34* 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Nay,"  said  Brabano,  his  lip  curling,  "mistake  me  not, 
I  am  moved  by  neither  pity  nor  regret.  My  ambition 
hath  gone  beyond  this  world,  and  I  am  moved  by  the 
passion  of  a  new  hope.  If  there  were  not  behind  me 
so  many  wasted  years,  in  which  I  have  mocked  at  justice 
and  derided  charity,  I  might  save  my  life  to  preach  the 
faith  which  now  possesses  me.  The  imprisoned  Chris 
tians  are  doomed  already;  it  is  too  late.  Even  though 
I  stay  my  hand,  thou  and  Nero  would  be  helpless  to  save 
them  from  the  deluded  people.  There  must  be  martyrs, 
and  I  shall  not  blench  when  others  are  to  suffer.  The 
only  service  I  can  do  the  Master  is  to  die  with  his  more 
worthy  children.  I  shall  not  shrink." 

Tigellinus  was  not  lacking  in  courage.  He  was 
crushed  by  the  knowledge  that  Brabano  held  the  means 
so  to  destroy  him,  and  with  him  the  entire  fabric  of  the 
Palatine.  He  shrank  from  a  power  he  could  not  con 
test  with  brute  force,  and  cowered  before  a  mind  that  he 
must  respect  but  could  not  comprehend.  But  he  was 
cruel  and  ferocious,  and  his  spirits  in  part  recovered 
under  the  closing  words  of  the  physician. 

"Thou  wilt  ask  something,"  he  said.  "I  am  sure  of 
that." 

"But  little,"  replied  Brabano,  quietly.  "My  fortune 
shall  be  respected.  I  would  leave  it  intact  for  those 
who  will  use  it  for  the  cause.  My  heirs  will  be  Fabyan 
Amici  and  the  Briton  Ethelred." 

Tigellinus  nodded. 

"They  shall  go  free,"  said  the  physician,  "and  with 
them  the  daughters  of  Lucius.  I  might  ask  more,  but 
my  thoughts  trouble  me,  and  I  stumble  where  I  once 
was  strong.  God  will  pardon  one  so  new  in  belief,  but 
I  would  not  be  impious.  I  dare  not  offer  to  shield  Paul, 
whose  shoes  I  am  unworthy  to  touch,  and  who  hath  a 
protector  upon  whose  mercy  I  must  throw  myself.  There 
is  Lucius  and  the  noble  Fulvia ;  but  they  have  declined 

342 


LUX    CRUCIS 

to  the  edge  of  life,  and  the  soldier  would  not  desert  me 
or  the  others  who  are  doomed  to  die,  and  Fulvia  would 
hate  the  hand  that  intervened  between  them.  There 
is  the  Princess  Berenice.  She  is  my  friend,  but  she  is 
not  a  Christian.  Thou  hast  thyself  esteemed  her,  and  she 
hates  the  Amici.  Let  her  not  ascribe  my  fall  to  them, 
and  in  her  rage  influence  Caesar  further  against  them. 
I  have  said  all." 

"Thou  wilt  hold  thy  hand?"  asked  Tigellinus. 

"Truly,"  replied  Brabano.  "Among  my  many  houses 
there  is  a  secret  one  which  contains  these  records.  The 
slave  who  had  my  orders  is  free  upon  my  death.  He 
will  be  silent  until  my  seal  reaches  him.  To  Fabyan 
Amici  I  will  give  instructions  to  set  the  torch  to  this 
house  upon  his  going  from  this  city,  following  his  taking 
in  charge  my  legacy.  Thou  knowest  him  fully,  and  he 
will  obey  my  wish.  Cassar  shall  pledge  his  full  protection 
by  Imperial  decree  to  the  senate,  and  my  death,  before 
his  going,  shall  make  thee  safe." 

'  'Tis  well,"  said  Tigellinus,  his  voice  trembling. 
"Since  thy  pride  makes  thee  a  Stoic,  thou  mayst  have 
thy  way ;  but  do  not  think  that  once  I  set  my  will  to  it 
I  shall  waver.  If  thou  relent,  I  shall  not;  nor  shall  I 
spare  thee  anything  when  once  I  am  assured  of  safety." 

"Thou  art  assured  now,"  replied  Brabano;  "it  is 
done.  I  am  not  a  Stoic;  I  am  a  Christian." 


XXXII 
THE  CHILDREN   OF  MIRIAM 

BRABANO  had  been  guided  in  his  action  by  a  per 
fect  knowledge  of  the  man  to  whom  he  spoke,  and 
also  by  a  knowledge  of  the  end  he  had  in  view.  The 
house  of  the  records  might  be  found  and  his  slave 
stopped.  The  hundred  agents  which  he  might  set  at 
work,  and  whom  he  had  ready  at  the  call  of  his  purse, 
might  be  hunted  down.  He  felt  that  he  had  asked 
enough,  and  he  would  tempt  the  situation  no  further. 
Under  the  spell  of  his  presence  the  prefect  was  mute  and 
subdued,  but,  once  recovered,  he  might  dare  his  fate. 
A  bold  man  like  Tigellinus,  with  his  endless  resources  and 
limitless  audacity,  might  find  an  avenue  of  escape  from 
any  peril.  Lucius,  as  he  had  said,  was  old,  and  Fulvia 
was  a  part  of  him;  mercy  extended  to  one  without  the 
other  was  not  mercy.  As  for  himself  the  physician 
took  no  heed  ;  he  would  not  harbor  for  an  instant 
a  thought  of  his  own  safety  to  the  exclusion  of  his 
friends. 

He  was  certain  that  Tigellinus  would  keep  his  com 
pact  so  far  as  he  had  made  it,  and  Nero  would  not  at 
tempt  to  thwart  his  will.  Such  were  his  reflections  as 
they  left  the  audience-chamber  of  Tigellinus  and  pro 
ceeded  to  that  of  Nero.  Brabano  went  freely,  without 
a  guard.  Both  knew  that  there  was  little  need. 

Arriving  there,  they  found  awaiting  them  Lucius, 
Fulvia  and  the  girls,  with  Paul  and  Ethelred.  They 
were  alone.  Rufus  had  withdrawn  to  the  corridor  out- 

344 


LUX    CRUCIS 

side,  where  he  stood  at  the  entrance,  and  Nero  had  not 
appeared. 

Tigellinus  said  nothing,  but  passing  on  to  the  apart 
ments  of  the  Emperor,  left  Brabano  with  his  friends. 
They  greeted  him  warmly.  Paul  and  Ethelred  had 
already  told  of  the  scene  with  Tigellinus  up  to  the  time 
they  had  been  compelled  to  depart.  Hence  they  looked 
at  the  physician  curiously  as  he  entered. 

"What  is  the  end?"  asked  Lucius,  noting  his  serene 
countenance. 

"We  shall  not  long  be  kept  in  doubt,"  replied  Bra 
bano,  "Tigellinus  is  now  with  the  Emperor,  and  nei 
ther  loves  us.  Knowing  them  both,  we  should  be  re 
signed." 

"I  am  resigned  upon  my  own  account,"  said  Lucius; 
"but  my  heart  bleeds  for  these  dear  ones  whom  I  have 
no  longer  the  power  to  protect.  I  little  thought  to  see 
this  day." 

'  'Tis  a  good  day,"  said  Ethelred,  looking  through  the 
window  upon  the  garden,  where  the  sun  was  shining 
brightly.  "I  would  we  were  all  in  Brittany  together. 
'Tis  the  same  sun  that  lights  its  green  hills." 

Brabano  smiled  upon  him. 

"I  would  thou  wert  there  with  those  thou  lovest,  my 
brave  young  friend,"  he  said. 

"If  his  father  knew  his  peril,  might  he  not  ransom 
him?"  said  Lucius,  his  eyes  upon  the  young  man  and 
Valentina. 

"  From  Nero?"  asked  Brabano.  "We  have  something 
of  this  world's  goods  ourselves,  my  Lucius,  were  ransom 
possible.  Nay,  where  his  hate  is  aroused,  even  Nero 
scorns  money.  We  must  cherish  another  hope." 

Fabyan  said  nothing.  He  stood  near  Myrrha,  a 
settled  gloom  upon  his  face.  The  two  girls  were  brave. 
All  traces  of  tears  had  vanished.  Ethelred  was  happy 
in  the  mere  presence  of  Valentina,  and  she  seemingly 

345 


LUX    CRUCIS 

shared  his  joy.  Paul  stood  apart,  with  folded  arms, 
observing  them  in  silence. 

The  door  opened  and  Nero  entered,  attended  by 
Tigellinus  and  two  of  his  German  guards.  A  chair  was 
placed  for  him  where  he  might  contemplate  the  group, 
and,  seating  himself,  he  stared  at  them  coldly.  He  strove 
to  bring  a  look  of  dignity  to  his  countenance  and  feign 
a  righteous  anger  for  the  malevolence  which  his  heart 
prompted.  He  felt  little  enmity  towards  the  two  girls. 
His  hate  went  to  Lucius,  and  to  Paul,  whose  presence 
annoyed  him.  He  exulted,  also,  in  the  fact  that  he  had 
a  patrician  for  the  amphitheatre. 

When  Tigellinus  had  taken  his  place  by  his  side,  he 
spoke,  looking  upon  the  venerable  figure  of  his  former 
general  with  the  air  of  a  judge.  His  loose  countenance, 
pallid  with  excesses,  and  his  pale  and  expressionless 
eyes  made  him  a  spectre  of  horror  to  those  who  knew 
the  vast  power  that  sat  with  him. 

"It  is  a  grievous  day  for  Rome,"  he  said,  with  choice 
hypocrisy,  "when  our  noblest  soldier  is  found  consorting 
with  the  enemies  of  the  state,  and  even  a  tribune,  whom 
I  have  honored  and  who  has  been  my  friend,  is  found 
among  conspirators.  Hast  thou  naught  to  say?" 

"Nothing,"  replied  Lucius,  who  realized  the  hope 
lessness  of  words,  "if  the  fact  that  we  are  Christians  is 
an  offence." 

"Dost  thou  not  know  so  much,  since  I  once  intrusted 
thee  with  the  duty  of  taking  them?"  said  Nero.  "Thou 
art  without  excuse,  since  it  was  the  Christians  who  fired 
our  city.  Shame  on  thee,  noble  Lucius,  to  be  found  in 
such  criminal  company!" 

Fulvia  darted  at  him  a  look  of  defiance,  but  Lucius 
stood  motionless. 

"And  thou,  Fabyan  Amici — what  about  thyself?" 

Fabyan  drew  himself  up  proudly,  looking  with  scorn 
now  upon  the  gilded  figure,  abject,  in  spite  of  the 

346 


LUX    CRUCIS 

sumptuous  raiment  and  the  mask  of  majesty  that  hung 
about  it. 

"I  have  done  nothing  to  deserve  thy  anger,"  he 
answered. 

"Thou  art  a  Christian,"  said  Nero.  "Thou  hast 
listened  to  this  treacherous  Jew ;  and  when  I  deemed  thee 
loyal  thou  wert  away  in  Palestine  conspiring  with  our 
enemies.  We  shall  look  to  thy  conduct  there  when  I 
have  punished  thee,  and  learn  with  whom  thou  hadst 
association.  Thy  confederates  shall  be  punished  also." 

Fabyan  laughed. 

"I  went  upon  a  more  harmless  errand,"  he  replied. 
He  turned  his  eyes  upon  Myrrha.  "This  gentle  girl," 
he  continued,  "I  have  long  loved.  She  was,  as  thou 
knowest,  in  part  an  orphan,  and  lost  a  brother  in  her 
early  youth.  Her  mother,  the  good  Miriam,  had  told 
her  much  of  him,  and  he  came  to  be  something  sacred 
to  her  thoughts.  She  grieved  as  to  his  fate.  Knowing 
that  I  would  find  favor  in  her  eyes  if  I  could  bring  her 
such  a  knowledge,  I  went  to  Palestine  to  find  it." 

Lucius  and  Fulvia  looked  at  him  with  startled  eyes 
and  Myrrha  gasped  her  surprise. 

"And  thou  didst  that  for  me!"  she  exclaimed. 

The  countenance  of  Paul  expressed  his  interest.  At 
the  name  of  Miriam  he  looked  fixedly  at  the  speaker. 

"How  prospered  thy  voyage?"  asked  Tigellinus, 
maliciously.  "Went  thou  to  Tarsus,  also?" 

It  was  now  Fabyan's  turn  to  be  surprised,  and  Paul's 
interest  increased.  Fabyan  gazed  with  puzzled  eyes 
and  a  look  of  inquiry  towards  the  prefect. 

"I  went  to  Tarsus,"  he  said;  "and  thence  almost 
straightway  to  Judea.  I  learned  nothing." 

"It  is  not  the  traveller  who  learns  it  all,"  observed 
Tigellinus. 

Nero  was  growing  impatient.  Aroused  at  an  early 
hour,  and  finding  the  scene  devoid  of  excitement  to  his 

347 


LUX    CRUCIS 

jaded  senses,  he  longed  to  close  it.  He  had  gazed 
without  emotion  upon  the  body  of  his  mother,  whom 
he  had  ordered  slain ;  his  only  expression  at  such  a 
time  was  a  comment  upon  her  beauty.  The  perplex 
ity  of  this  doubtful  group  held  for  him  only  a  passing 
interest. 

"What  dost  thou  mean?"  he  asked  of  Tigellinus, 
petulantly. 

"Nothing,"  replied  the  favorite.  "Our  one-time 
friend,  the  tribune,  hath  an  imagination.  So  he  went  not 
to  Palestine  for  the  pleasure  of  a  return  with  Berenice." 

"Is  it  true,"  asked  Nero  of  Tigellinus,  his  eyes  now 
bloodshot,  "that  the  Princess  hath  also  been  bewitched ?" 

"Nay,"  replied  the  favorite.  "The  Princess  is  one 
after  our  own  hearts,  and  therein,  perhaps,  our  lord 
tribune  hath  lost  an  opportunity  of  gold ;  but  he  scorns 
good -fortune.  The  Princess  is  not  corrupted,  but  I 
have  grown  doubtful  of  myself.  Hence  I  desired  the 
protection  of  thy  august  presence  when  I  met  these 
deluded  ones  in  concert.  'Tis  a  sad  fate  they  look  to, 
but  we  are  helpless.  The  perversity  is  theirs.  I 
shudder  to  think  of  it,"  he  continued,  with  a  sigh  of 
hypocrisy.  "The  people  will  go  mad  with  joy  to  see 
them  in  the  arena." 

"Is  it  necessary?"  asked  Lucius.  "If  thou  art  in 
clined  to  mercy." 

Tigellinus  shook  his  head. 

"It  is  an  injustice,"  he  said.  "The  Christians  are  a 
criminal  and  besotted  class.  The  Imperial  word  hath 
been  given  that  they  shall  be  punished  before  the  people. 
They  are  entitled  to  no  mercy;  'tis  only  our  hearts  that 
grieve." 

Fabyan  looked  at  him  with  blazing  eyes,  but  the 
prefect  was  untouched;  he  inclined  to  merriment. 

"This  Jew,"  said  Nero,  his  gaze  upon  Paul,  "we 
will  set  him  up,  staked,  in  the  centre  of  the  ring.  A  hive 

348 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  bees  shall  be  placed  near  him,  and  his  body  painted 
with  honey." 

"A  credit  to  thy  fancy,"  observed  Tigellinus,  with  a 
smile.  "But  on  such  a  day  I  shall  be  absent — that  is, 
unless  we  can  place  a  screen  about  the  podium." 

"True,"  said  Nero,  his  brow  bent;  "but  we  cannot 
screen  the  benches.  It  might  alarm  the  people." 

"I  have  already  threatened  him  in  thy  name,  divine 
one,"  laughed  Tigellinus,  while  the  women  shuddered 
at  his  words.  "I  have  promised  him  a  bath  in  a  vat  of 
boiling  oil.  'Tis  a  fair  substitute  for  even  a  hive  of  bees." 

"It  shall  be  done,  and  I  shall  see  it,"  cried  Nero,  his 
face  lighting.  "What  of  the  others?" 

"Art  ready  for  judgment?"  asked  Tigellinus  of  the 
prisoners,  with  a  mocking  smile.  "Our  noble  master 
hath  scarcely  deigned  to  look  at  thee,  my  Brabano,"  he 
said,  and  he  turned  his  bold  glance  upon  the  figure  before 
which  he  had  so  lately  cowered.  "How  hath  the  great 
one  fallen!  Yesterday  and  thou  mightst  have  lifted 
a  profane  gaze  to  an  Empress ;  and  to-day  there  is  not  a 
kitchen  wench  but  would  scorn  to  pity  thee.  Thou 
art  a  fool  of  fools!" 

Brabano  regarded  him  with  a  haughty  smile  and  then 
looked  at  the  Emperor. 

Nero's  glance  lowered.     He  shifted  uneasily  in  his  seat. 

"The  treason  of  Brabano  shall  have  my  special 
thought,"  he  said. 

"Subject  to  the  suggestions  of  Tigellinus?"  observed 
the  physician. 

Nero  flamed  with  rage. 

"Subject  to  no  suggestions,"  he  cried,  hoarsely.  "I 
shall  make  a  spectacle  of  thee  long  to  be  remembered." 

"Thou  seest?"  laughed  Tigellinus. 
''Tis  enough,"  exclaimed  Nero,  as  he  arose.     "  I  am 
wearied .  Take  them  away , "  he  continued  to  the  Germans . 

"  Nay,"  said  Tigellinus,  still  laughing.  "Wait,  august 
349 


LUX    CRUCIS 

master.  I  have  a  word  for  this  barbarian  of  the  long 
sword." 

Nero  paused,  with  a  look  of  inquiry.  Tigellinus 
seldom  disappointed  him. 

"He  is  said  to  be  a  Briton,"  continued  the  favorite, 
"  and,  in  truth,  he  is  by  adoption  the  son  of  the  reigning 
duke — a  petty  dignity,  but  entitled  to  some  respect. 
He  was  mad  to  intrust  himself  in  Rome  unattended, 
but  his  people  had  borrowed  moneys  of  Seneca  and  the 
Prince  came  to  repay  them.  I  have  learned  so  much 
by  inquiry,  for  I  met  him  recently,  and,  remembering 
always  a  face,  I  was  put  to  an  interest  and  curiosity. 
He  is  not  a  Briton,  most  noble  Emperor.  His  father 
fell  at  Tarsus,  in  rebellion  against  Lucius,  and  the  Prince 
escaped  to  the  hills  upon  the  homeward  march  of  the 
troops.  He  was  thought  to  have  perished,  but  we  see 
him  here.  An  interesting  story  when  followed  to  its 
sequel." 

Ethelred  stared  about  him,  his  countenance  confused. 

"This  is  recalled  to  me,"  he  said,  "although  the  scene 
is  vague.  I  broke  from  the  soldiers  and  wandered  to 
the  forest.  Later,  I  was  found  by  a  tribe  of  Germans, 
who  fed  my  hunger  and  with  whom  I  grew  most  stoutly. 
In  fighting  with  the  Britons  I  was  wounded  and  made 
prisoner.  From  this  came  my  adoption  by  my  father, 
who  was  childless;  and  among  his  people  I  have  grown 
to  manhood.  But  of  Tarsus  I  have  no  memory,  and  my 
brain  is  filled  with  dreams  only  of  the  days  which  go 
before.  I,  too,  remember  faces,  and  that  of  the  prefect 
hath  strangely  moved  me." 

"Which  fact  may  be  most  fortunate  for  thee,"  laughed 
Tigellinus. 

"How  knowest  thou  all  this?"  asked  Lucius  of  the 
favorite. 

"  I  would  know  nothing  of  it  but  that  I  recognize  his 
face,  as  I  have  said,"  replied  Tigellinus.  "  Although  I 

35° 


LUX    CRUCIS 

was  the  elder,  we  played  together  in  his  youth.  I  would 
not  speak  of  it  save  for  an  ancient  prejudice  I  cherish 
for  those  who  were  his  parents,  and,  perhaps,  a  foolish 
sentiment  of  my  green  days.  His  name  was  Gamil, 
when  I  knew  him  in  Sicilia.  His  parents  were  Petria 
and  Miriam,  living  once  at  Agrigentum.  Look  at  him, 
old  Lucius.  He  is  Miriam's  son,  who  was  lost!" 

A  startled  cry  followed  his  words  as  Myrrha  rec 
ognized  their  import.  She  clasped  her  hands  and 
stared  with  a  pale  face  at  the  young  man  who  stood  yet 
confused  and  puzzled  before  them.  All  regarded  him 
with  a  profound  interest  and  surprise,  Lucius,  Fabyan, 
with  Fulvia  and  Valentina,  moved  by  a  sense  of  joy  and 
tenderness;  but  upon  Paul  was  the  effect  most  visible. 
His  features  twitched  convulsively,  and  his  stern  reserve 
was  swept  away.  Tears  filled  his  eyes  as  he  yielded  to 
a  sense  of  deep  emotion.  Here  were  the  two  bright 
beings  whose  countenances,  even  in  his  ignorance,  had 
so  strongly  appealed  to  him,  now  revealed  as  the  children 
of  his  beloved  sister. 

The  others  were  unconscious  of  his  joy,  and  he  stood 
calming  his  beating  heart  as  his  friends,  forgetting 
for  the  moment  their  desolate  condition,  clustered  about 
the  reunited  brother  and  sister,  adding  to  their  confused 
exclamations  tender  words  of  congratulation. 

Then  he  drew  near.  He  clasped  a  hand  of  Ethelred 
and  Myrrha  each  in  his  own,  his  eyes  beaming  upon  them 
through  his  tears. 

"Thy  mother  was  Miriam,"  he  said — "the  Miriam  of 
my  heart — my  beloved  sister.  For  years  I  have  thought 
of  her  and  of  thee.  I  knew  not  that  the  Master  had  yet 
in  life  for  me  so  beautiful  an  hour." 

They  looked  upon  him  with  wonder  and  reverence, 
scarcely  comprehending  his  words,  and  Fabyan  pressed 
to  his  side,  knowing  now  something  of  the  joy  that 
moved  him. 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Tigellinus  regarded  the  scene  with  ineffable  amuse 
ment,  and  Nero  with  an  awakened  curiosity. 

"It  is  strange,"  he  said  to  his  favorite.  "Thou  wert 
always  a  genius  in  such  matters.  Could  we  not  have 
saved  this  pretty  surprise  until  the  games,  and  put  them 
in  a  cage  together?" 

Brabano  had  stood  apart,  observing  with  unruffled 
countenance  the  happening  of  the  moment.  But  at 
these  words  his  frown  was  terrible. 

"We  might  have  done  so,"  answered  Tigellinus,  ob 
serving  him,  but  smiling  upon  his  master.  "Yet  I  con 
fess  myself  guilty  of  a  weakness.  I  once  promised 
something  to  Miriam  in  my  boyhood.  She  kept  faith 
with  me,  as  I  have  with  thee,  and  I  have  thought  to  ask 
thee  that  we  spare  the  Briton  and  his  sister.  For  fair 
measure,  and  to  make  the  party  complete,  we  will  send 
Fabyan  with  the  daughter  of  Lucius  in  their  company. 
'Tis  a  pity  to  extinguish  wholly  a  family  once  as  honored, 
and  the  breed  will  not  grow  to  danger  in  our  time. 
The  Briton  counts  for  nothing,  Fabyan  was  once  our 
friend,  and  the  girls  are  young." 

Nero  laughed. 

''Tis  not  mercy,"  he  said.  "I'll  not  believe  it;  it  is 
some  deeper  purpose,  which  hath  wisdom  at  the  bottom. 
However,  have  thy  way,  and  let  us  be  off  to  eat.  Thou 
hast  my  gratitude,  for,  by  all  the  gods,  I  am  hungeied!" 

"I  will  make  the  necessary  orders  of  our  august 
master,"  said  Tigellinus  to  Brabano,  significantly,  but 
his  manner  mixed  with  sarcasm.  "A  centurion  will 
come  to  thee  shortly.  I  have  spared  the  tribune  Amici 
only  that  he  may  have  the  pleasure  of  witnessing  thine 
end  from  the  benches.  I  promise  him  a  sight  for  the 
gods  as  well." 

Assisting  Nero  by  the  arm  he  passed  out  of  the 
chamber,  repeating  his  mocking  laughter  in  the  hall. 


XXXIII 

CALIGULA  REDIVIVUS 

THE  morning  broke  cloudless  upon  the  first  day  of 
the  games.  Rome  was  aroused  as  never  before. 
From  every  district  it  poured  forth  its  numbers  to  the 
amphitheatre,  specially  prepared  by  Nero  for  the  great 
est  fete  its  people  ever  had  seen.  He  was  to  revive  the 
glories  of  all  preceding  rulers,  and  to  surpass  them.  The 
waning  loyalty  of  the  discontented  empire  was  to  be 
revitalized;  he  would  win  renewed  honor  in  the  grati 
fication  he  was  to  bestow  by  this  spectacle  upon  the 
populace.  Each  adjacent  city  sent  its  quota,  and  the 
roads  were  thronged  with  the  approaching  multitude. 
The  petty  dweller  of  the  suburban  country  and  the 
wine-grower  of  the  hills  came  with  his  family,  bringing 
provender  for  a  week.  The  burned  district  was  peopled 
with  thousands  who  had  erected  temporary  structures, 
and,  aided  by  the  lavish  expenditures  which  Nero  had 
made  to  relieve  the  people,  the  city  exhibited  a  feverish 
activity  in  repairing  its  ruins.  Money  was  plentiful  and 
the  crowd  was  happy.  Troops  of  stately  praetorians  in 
splendid  file  marched  through  the  streets,  and  a  long 
procession  of  gilded  litters  and  chariots  bore  the  patri 
cians  to  the  games. 

The  vast  arena,  newly  decorated,  was  a  mountain  of 
humanity,  eager-eyed  and  filled  with  anticipation.  The 
benches,  tier  on  tier,  were  covered  by  grateful  awnings, 
and  the  podium  of  Caesar,  with  its  staves  of  gold  and  its 
purple  hangings,  flashed  back  to  heaven  the  splendor 
*3  353 


LUX    CRUCIS 

of  the  sun.  Its  vicinity  was  encompassed  by  the 
luxuriant  thousands  who  by  wealth  and  station  were 
entitled  to  group  themselves  about  the  person  of  the 
Emperor. 

The  wide  amphitheatre  was  a  plain  of  white,  covering 
broad  acres.  The  sand  lay  upon  its  level  surface  like  a 
carpet  of  snow.  Amid  the  great  murmur  of  the  as 
sembled  multitude,  which  was  like  the  distant  roaring 
of  the  surf,  came  the  occasional  thunder  of  the  beasts 
below,  frightened  by  the  unusual  presence  of  the  thou 
sands  whose  odors  penetrated  their  dens,  where  they 
lay,  gaunt  with  hunger,  st'arved  to  fierceness  in  prepa 
ration  for  the  day. 

The  attendants,  in  gala  attire,  were  at  their  posts,  the 
centurions  in  golden  corselets,  with  helmets  plumed. 
At  the  bars  which  covered  the  entrances  to  the  inner 
courts  through  which  the  gladiators,  beasts,  and  victims 
were  conducted  to  the  ring,  stood  the  erect  sentries. 
From  the  quarters  of  the  fighters  came  the  clang  of  steel, 
as  shields  and  blades  were  tested.  At  the  main  en 
trance  to  the  farther  end,  their  forms  dark  against  the 
white  surroundings,  was  a  significant  group — their  figures 
massive.  Here  towered  the  familiar  person  of  Cainor, 
as  with  his  comrades  he  surveyed  the  eager  thousands, 
who  scanned  them  in  turn  with  an  interest  no  less  in 
tense. 

Near  the  podium  of  Caesar  and  upon  the  right  was  a 
square  which  riveted  attention.  Every  patrician  eye 
was  turned  to  it.  It  was  a  space,  or  box,  draped  in 
black,  its  empty  seats  tenantless,  save  by  two  mute 
figures,  who  sat,  pale-faced  though  proud,  upon  the 
cushions.  It  was  the  private  area  by  the  Imperial 
podium,  which  in  all  the  amphitheatres  of  Rome  had 
been  the  place  of  distinction  by  right  accorded  to  the 
Amici  since  the  best  days  of  the  empire.  Immediately 
to  its  rear  and  also  hung  in  black,  making  the  spaces 

354 


LUX    CRUCIS 

one  to  the  public  view,  was  the  box  of  Brabano.  Already 
the  fate  of  the  owners  had  been  published  to  the  throng. 
Depraved  by  custom  and  anticipation,  they  looked  upon 
it  in  silence.  There  was  no  war  to  call  for  the  valor  of 
its  Lucius;  he  had  served  them  in  the  field,  and  they 
were  now  content  to  see  him  die  in  the  arena.  One  of 
the  occupants  of  the  desolate  spot,  conspicuous  by 
reason  of  the  hangings  in  which  by  the  orders  of  Tigel- 
linus  it  had  been  draped,  was  known  to  the  spectators, 
but  the  other,  upright  and  fair-haired,  with  a  proud 
and  noble  mien,  was  a  stranger.  One  the  people  knew 
as  the  tribune  Fabyan  Amici;  the  other  was  Ethelred. 
They  were  not  present  at  the  command  of  Caesar,  as  the 
crowd  believed;  a  motive  far  stronger  had  brought 
them  there. 

Near  this  spot,  immediately  below  it  and  to  its 
right,  was  the  box  of  Attilius  the  senator.  Paulo  was 
present  with  his  distinguished  father,  none  the  worse 
for  his  brief  confinement  in  the  cell  to  which  Volgus 
had  tricked  him,  but  looking  with  eyes  that  sparkled 
with  rage  at  the  proud  figure  of  his  enemy  in  the  space 
of  the  sable  hangings.  With  them  were  Paulina,  the  wife 
of  Seneca,  and  Crispinella  the  wanton,  popular  yet  by 
reason  of  her  beauty  and  the  favor  in  which  she  was  held 
at  court.  These  did  not  share  the  hatred  of  their  young 
companion  for  the  occupants  of  the  desolate  box ;  under 
the  favor  of  Nero  they  knew  well  the  vicissitudes  that 
might  await  upon  themselves.  Even  the  yellow  Cris 
pinella  was  soft -voiced  as  they  spoke  of  them. 

The  blare  of  a  trumpet  sounded,  and  then  another; 
the  echoes  brought  the  people  upright.  Again  it 
sounded,  and  Nero  with  his  glittering  train  appeared  in 
his  podium,  and,  striding  forward,  stood  with  his  arm 
uplifted  to  greet  the  populace.  The  mighty  structure 
shook  with  the  din  that  answered  him ;  the  fickle  crowd 
was  blood-thirsty  and  expectant.  Any  ruler  for  them 

355 


LUX    CRUCIS 

who  was  for  the  moment  the  slave  of  their  passions,  and 
the  vast  concourse  in  one  voice  proclaimed  the  excite 
ment  that  throbbed  through  it. 

Tigellinus,  the  praetorian  prefect,  resplendent  in  golden 
armor,  stood  by  his  master,  and  behind  them  were 
grouped  the  notables  of  the  court.  The  heart  of  Fabyan 
gave  a  sudden  bound  as  he  looked,  and  he  bent  his  head 
to  whisper  in  the  ear  of  his  companion.  Near  the  person 
of  Nero  stood  a  man,  dark  of  visage,  proud  of  bearing, 
and  wearing  a  crown;  at  his  side  was  Berenice.  She  was 
pale,  and  her  beauty  was  still  imposing,  but  dark  circles 
were  visible  about  her  eyes;  they  glowed  with  an  un 
natural  lustre,  as  though  reflecting  an  inward  fever. 
Fabyan  knew  the  significance  of  her  presence,  and  it 
sent  to  his  heart  a  thrill  of  pity  with  all  that  he  had  to 
remember.  The  man  was  her  kingly  brother,  and  the 
coming  of  Herod  Agrippa  of  Judea  as  a  guest  of  the  Im 
perial  court  to  the  games  compelled  her  presence  with 
the  throng.  She  was  to  witness  the  martyrdom  of  the 
man  to  whom  she  was  last  and  most  attached,  to  watch 
with  the  relentless  eyes  of  the  Roman  court  his  final 
agony;  and  while  he  suffered  she  must  remember  the 
immunity  of  Fabyan,  and  her  helplessness  to  injure  him 
with  Myrrha.  Fabyan  knew  that  she  had  done  with 
Rome,  and,  in  spite  of  all  he  had  to  suffer  upon  his  own 
account,  he  could  spare  a  tear  for  the  woman  who  had 
heard  the  words  of  Paul  in  vain. 

Seating  himself,  Nero  gave  the  signal,  and  the  games 
were  opened. 

A  crier  entered,  and  passing  about  the  circle  an 
nounced  the  order  of  the  various  features  of  the  day. 
Then  the  eastern  gates  were  thrown  apart,  and  the 
picked  gladiators  entered  in  solemn  file.  The  audience 
was  one  exultant  eye.  Through  successive  generations 
it  had  been  trained  to  this  spectacle,  and  it  lapped  its 
great  tongue  like  a  beast  in  thirst. 

356 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Cainor  led  his  band,  bearing  the  silver  sword  and 
crowned  with  a  wreath  of  laurel.  He  was  naked  save 
for  his  breech-clout,  and  his  white  body  glistened  in  the 
sun.  Even  his  helmet  was  thrown  aside,  and  he  bore 
only  his  shield  and  blade.  Behind  him  came  the  tall 
Virgil,  resolute  and  firm,  and  the  fat  face  of  Hainor, 
good-natured  even  in  the  presence  of  impending  death. 
Melchus,  the  Greek,  came  next,  and  then  the  supple 
body  of  Calcus,  the  Gaul,  his  black  eyes  glowing  with  the 
excitement  of  the  moment.  He  was  now  in  the  swords 
man  class,  and  the  frequenters  of  the  quarters  who  had 
seen  his  skill  with  the  cestus  greeted  him  with  a  cheer 
of  delight.  This  was  to  fight  for  his  life.  Placidus  the 
throng  knew  well ;  he  was  old  in  the  arena,  and  time 
and  time  again  they  had  seen  him  conquer  man  and 
beast  alike;  now  his  familiar  figure,  towering  among  the 
others,  received  the  welcome  of  an  old  friend,  which  he 
returned  by  a  smile  upon  his  broad  lips.  Winning  to 
day  he  would  secure  the  silver  foil,  and  retire  upon  his 
honors,  to  fight  no  more. 

Slowly  they  marched  over  the  white  sand,  calm,  fear 
less,  resigned,  the  blood  of  their  trained  bodies  answer 
ing  through  hot  arteries  the  thrill  of  the  moment,  but 
making  no  sign  upon  their  cheeks ;  outwardly  they  were 
at  peace.  They  halted  before  the  podium  where  sat 
incarnate  the  master  spirit  of  every  brutal  passion, 
saluting  him  with  the  familiar  cry: 

"Ave  C&sar!   Morituri  te  salutant!" 

("Hail,  Caesar!  Those  who  are  about  to  die  salute 
thee!") 

The  people  answered  them  from  the  benches  where 
the  Transtibertine,  Campanian,  and  Volcian  matron  sat 
with  her  excited  family,  while  exultant  father  and  aston 
ished  urchin  rose  to  their  feet. 

Yet  Nero  was  unmoved.  He  drew  about  him  his 
Imperial  garment,  with  its  broad  band  of  crimson,  and 

357 


LUX    CRUCIS 

pushed  away  with  his  white  hand  the  purple  curtain 
that  swung  too  near  his  face. 

But  there  was  one  in  the  great  throng  that  shared  its 
emotion. 

Volgus  had  been  left  to  himself.  He  had  wandered 
about  the  city  freely,  and  since  his  escape  in  the  Transti- 
bertine  no  soldier  had  attempted  to  molest  him.  In  the 
more  important  matters  which  weighed  upon  his  mind, 
with  Christian,  and  Brabano,  and  the  varying  moods  of 
his  master,  Tigellinus  had  no  time  for  a  defiant  gladiator. 
He  had  answered  lightly  the  inquiry  of  Rufus  upon  the 
subject,  and  that  worthy,  who  had  held  for  the  giant 
the  admiration  which  all  gladiators  inspired  in  a  soldier, 
had  dropped  a  hint  of  this  indifference  to  the  lictors. 
Such  word  from  a  praetorian  was  enough,  and  although 
Volgus  was  not  forgiven,  he  was  unmolested. 

He  had  parted  without  apprehension  from  Ethelred 
on  the  morning  of  the  latter's  going  to  the  Palatine  to 
keep  his  appointment  with  Paul ;  he  knew  that  the  young 
Briton  was  fully  capable  to  care  for  himself,  but  as  the 
day  passed,  and  his  friend  did  not  return,  he  went  forth 
in  search  of  him.  That  evening,  in  a  portion  of  the 
Forum  Pacis  which  had  escaped  the  flames,  he  met 
Marcus  at  a  wine-shop,  and  there  learned  what  had 
happened  in  the  garden  of  the  palace.  Marcus  was  not 
in  doubt;  he  had  the  news  from  a  brother  of  the  guard. 
Ethelred  was  once  more  a  prisoner,  and  the  ex -gladiator 
learned  also  of  the  fate  that  had  overtaken  both  Paul 
and  Brabano.  He  went  first  to  the  house  of  Lucius, 
and  then  to  that  of  Fabyan,  but  the  slaves  could  tell  him 
nothing.  Fabyan  had  not  yet  returned.  The  giant  was 
lost  in  gloom;  the  circle  was  tightening  about  all  to 
whom  he  was  attached.  The  following  day  he  crossed 
the  river  and  went  in  search  of  Peter.  The  information 
he  gained  added  to  the  depression  of  his  spirits.  The 
venerable  disciple  had  been  arrested  upon  the  previous 

358 


LUX    CRUCIS 

evening,  and  was  now  in  a  cell  at  the  Pompeian  prison. 
He  said  nothing,  but  returned  silently  to  his  lodging. 
The  day  after,  he  was  first  at  the  arena  for  the  coming 
games. 

The  prisoners  for  sacrifice  were  now  in  charge  of 
Marcus.  They  had  been  brought  from  their  tempo 
rary  quarters  in  the  various  prisons  about  the  city,  and 
were  held  in  readiness  in  a  vast  chamber  back  of  the 
spoliarium;  this  was  in  charge  of  Clytes,  while  Rufus 
commanded  the  detachment  guarding  the  entrance  to 
Nero's  podium.  The  gate  to  the  arena  from  the  pris 
oners'  quarters  was  reached  by  a  passage  which  went  be 
tween  the  spoliarium  and  the  dens  of  the  beasts,  care 
fully  screened  from  either,  so  that  the  eyes  of  the  un 
fortunates  might  not  see  the  horrors  of  the  one  or  the 
dangers  of  the  other,  but  obtain  the  first  view  of  peril 
in  the  very  presence  of  the  expectant  multitude. 

The  ex-gladiator  was  upon  such  terms  of  friendliness 
with  the  centurions  that  he  had  access  to  all  parts  of  the 
structure  within  their  keeping.  The  first  hours  he  de 
voted  to  assisting  Clytes  with  his  manifold  tasks,  the 
unloading  of  the  sand  for  the  spoliarium,  the  arrange 
ment  for  the  separation  of  the  bodies,  and  the  marshal 
ling  of  the  prisoners  to  be  stripped  of  their  possessions 
before  their  entry  upon  the  last  and  final  moment ;  with 
all  this  he  was  familiar.  He  did  not  go  at  once  to  his 
friends  who  were  among  the  unfortunates.  They  were 
not  to  be  disturbed  until  the  closing  hours,  and  the  sol 
diers  mercifully  permitted  them  an  opportunity  to  lose 
in  sleep,  if  it  were  possible,  a  sense  of  the  impending 
horror. 

But  when  the  throng  had  gathered,  and  the  trump 
et's  note  told  of  the  coming  of  Caesar,  Volgus  was  first 
to  the  rail.  He  cast  a  fervid  glance  over  the  great 
amphitheatre  and  its  assemblage,  memories  crowding 
fast  upon  him.  Then  the  familiar  figures  of  his  friends 

359 


LUX    CRUCIS 

filed  through  the  eastern  gate  and  began  their  solemn 
march.  How  often  had  he  been  among  them!  How 
many  times  had  he  faced  the  great  scene  and  stood  be 
fore  the  podium  to  give  the  ominous  salute !  The  little 
Caesar  that  now  sat  monkey  -  like,  despite  the  gaudy 
trappings,  upon  the  seat  of  state,  before  which  he  had 
fought  so  many  battles,  was  a  child  about  the  gardens  of 
the  Palatine  when  he  had  struck  his  first  adversary  to 
the  sand.  And  he  was  always  a  victor.  Etruscan,  Greek, 
Spaniard,  and  German,  and  every  species  of  beast  had 
gone  down  before  his  strength  and  valor ;  and  now,  after 
he  had  won  his  honors  under  the  hardest  of  Roman 
laws,  he  was  a  fugitive  from  the  scene  of  his  triumphs 
and  must  view  its  familiar  pictures  through  a  crack, 
like  a  rat  in  hiding. 

No  matter,  he  was  not  yet  done.  His  eye  lighted  as 
he  caught  sight  of  the  figure  of  Calcus  in  the  marching 
column.  Here  was  one  chance  for  a  fierce  moment,  and 
Paulo  had  only  been  reprieved.  He  looked  and  saw 
him  sitting  with  his  father  in  his  box;  then  his  gaze 
travelled  to  where  had  sat  his  patron. 

Yes — he  must  believe  his  eyes!  There  were  Fabyan 
and  Ethelred! 

But  his  heart  sank  again,  for  he  knew  all  things  that 
related  to  this  bloody  place.  The  box  was  draped  with 
sable  hangings,  and  some  of  those  he  loved  were  doomed. 
His  thoughts  were  busy.  Which  ones?  Again  he  looked 
towards  the  face  of  Paulo  in  the  box,  and  the  supple 
Calcus  in  the  arena. 

"Oho!"  he  cried,  exultantly,  "/  am  not  a  Christian!" 

Nero  had  departed  from  the  custom  which  had  hereto 
fore  prevailed;  he  did  not  bring  the  beasts  forward  for 
exhibition,  or  devote  the  precious  time  to  the  tame  pre 
liminaries  of  marches,  chariot-rides,  and  wrestling.  He 
had  long  passed  the  stage  when  such  puerile  pastimes 
were  meat  for  his  strong  taste.  The  exhibition  of  the 

360 


LUX    CRUCIS 

gladiators  was  all  he  would  endure,  and  Tigellinus  was 
of  his  mind.  He  had  promised  for  every  hour  a  sensa 
tion;  thousands  of  fighters  had  been  trained  for  this 
occasion,  thousands  of  beasts  had  been  imported,  and 
thousands  of  Christians  were  waiting  close  at  hand;  he 
had  the  resources  with  which  to  keep  his -word.  He  and 
his  populace  should  revel  in  blood,  and  the  feast  should 
be  served  with  no  ordinary  skill. 

Tigellinus  stepped  forward  to  give  the  signal,  and 
when  Cainor  and  his  men  had  departed  through  the 
eastern  gate,  a  door  below  the  podium  was  opened,  and 
a  solitary  figure  was  escorted  into  the  arena,  Two 
armed  attendants  marched  on  either  side,  the  forms  of 
the  three  sharply  outlined  against  the  white  sand.  Turn 
ing,  they  faced  the  throne  of  Cassar  for  an  instant,  and 
then  the  prisoner  was  conducted  to  the  centre,  and  the 
attendants  left  him.  His  arms  were  not  bound,  but 
he  was  furnished  with  no  weapon.  A  written  scroll  had 
been  placed  in  his  hand,  containing  an  exhortation  to 
knowledge,  a  last  mockery  of  his  foe.  Unlike  the  hap 
less  creatures  usually  exhibited  for  sacrifice,  he  was 
clothed,  and  now  in  a  raiment  that  rivalled  in  splen 
dor  the  richest  dress  upon  the  equestrian  benches.  A 
robe  of  scarlet  blazoned  with  jewels  draped  from  his 
shoulders,  and  a  golden  collar  was  hung  about  his 
neck. 

Left  alone,  a  thrill  of  admiration  passed  through  the 
assembly,  as  he  folded  his  arms,  and  with  face  in  repose 
looked  fearlessly  towards  the  Imperial  group.  Instantly 
throughout  the  amphitheatre  there  was  a  flutter  of  mur 
muring  voices.  His  name  was  passed  from  lip  to  lip, 
for  it  had  been  familiar  upon  the  public  tongue  for  years. 
Nor  was  he  a  stranger  to  the  scene  which  he  now  con 
fronted;  but  heretofore  his  seat  had  been  near  the 
podium,  high  up  in  regal  state  above  the  curious  multi 
tude  which  now  viewed  him  with  such  a  lack  of  pity, 

361 


LUX    CRUCIS 

as  richly  clothed  as  at  this  moment  he  stood,  a  victim 
on  the  sand. 

It  was  Brabano. 

He,  like  the  public,  was  ignorant  of  the  method  for 
his  death,  but  already  the  ordeal  was  unusual;  he  was 
to  die  alone,  a  solitary  fate,  desolate  amid  a  multitude. 
But  his  head  was  high,  and  his  countenance  as  serene  as 
when  he  sat  at  a  feast  in  the  Palatine,  and  his  eyes 
earned  almost  a  message  of  comfort  to  Fabyan  and 
Ethelred,  in  whose  faces  he  could  see  the  sympathy 
that  moved  them.  He  glanced  towards  the  podium 
where  Berenice  gazed  towards  him,  fascinated  as  though 
she  looked  upon  a  spectre,  conscious  of  a  pity  for  him 
behind  her  terror.  Poppaea  was  not  there;  she  was 
lying  ill,  near  unto  death,  at  the  palace. 

Tigellinus  had  not  waited  for  his  vengeance,  nor  given 
his  great  enemy  opportunity  to  relent;  he  had  made 
him  the  first  feature  of  sacrifice.  Even  before  his  entry 
through  the  fatal  door  the  prefect  had  stood  with  him 
as  he  waited  with  his  guards,  looking  with  eyes  of 
triumph  at  the  preparations,  his  voice  vibrant  as  he 
sent  him  "to  his  post  of  honor,  the  opening  of  the 
games."  Now  he  was  upon  the  podium,  his  curiosity 
as  great  as  that  of  the  humblest  plebeian  upon  the 
benches,  filled  with  hatred  and  an  admiration  for  the 
bearing  of  his  foe. 

Upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  arena  two  slaves  now 
emerged  from  the  face  of  the  wall  through  two  small  doors 
on  either  side  of  a  grated  entrance,  and  with  ropes  they 
let  fall  its  bars ;  then  they  sprang  rapidly  back  to  shelter. 
A  muffled  roar  came  through  the  opening,  and  a  great 
lion  shot  into  the  ring,  the  suppressed  thunder  of  his 
voice  now  rising  until  its  echoes  were  heard  for  miles. 
He  had  stopped,  a  confused  and  surprised  mass,  at  the 
strange  scene  before  his  eyes.  He  was  free,  but  not  in 
his  native  jungle;  the  sand  beneath  his  feet  was  as  the 

362 


LUX    CRUCIS 

sand  of  the  desert,  but  the  swarm  of  beings  which  en 
circled  him  in  a  strange  prospect,  subdued  for  an  in 
stant  his  savage  heart.  He  crept  slowly  over  the  white 
space,  his  heavy  shoulders  low,  hungry,  ferocious,  yet 
bewildered. 

The  multitude  encouraged  him  by  a  shout  of  joy  which 
they  had  failed  to  give  the  man.  His  great  form  pleased 
them.  He  was  the  famous  Caligula,  whom  the  Em 
peror  had  named,  and  who  now  sat  looking  at  him  with 
a  pleased  expression  upon  his  jaded  face.  In  proportions 
the  great  beast  justified  their  pride,  but  he  must  renew 
his  savage  temper  if  he  would  hold  the  honor  of  his  name. 

Brabano  turned  to  survey  the  intruder  he  was  to  meet. 
This  was  an  easier  fate  than  he  had  suspected.  One 
blow  from  those  ponderous  paws  and  his  end  had  come ; 
he  would  pass  almost  peacefully  to  that  reward  of 
which  Paul  had  spoken,  and  which  his  faith  now  prom 
ised  him.  He  marked  the  hesitation  of  the  beast  as  its 
orbs  blinked  in  the  sunshine;  it  had  quailed  before  the 
countless  eyes  that  looked  down  upon  them. 

Fearlessly  he  walked  to  where  the  mighty  creature 
waited ;  he  stooped  to  take  it  by  the  mane,  and  as  with  a 
low  growl  it  drew  away  he  spurned  it  with  his  foot.  He 
did  not  doubt  its  savage  temper;  he  knew  that  it  was  to 
kill  other  Christians,  and  he  felt  for  it,  as  for  its  master, 
a  feeling  of  contempt  and  sorrow.  Again  he  advanced, 
the  lion  eying  doubtfully  his  bright  robe;  its  color  was 
of  blood,  but  it  reflected  the  gleam  of  the  golden  collar, 
and  springing  backward,  his  body  yet  crouching  to  the 
sand,  he  drew  farther  away. 

The  people  stood  upon  the  benches,  waving  frantic 
arms. 

"Caligula!  Caligula!"  they  shouted;  "well  named  the 
coward!  Give  the  man  a  whip  and  let  him  drive  the 
brute  from  the  ring!" 

Many  called  that  the  patrician  should  be  spared,  and 
363 


LUX    CRUCIS 

others,  who  had  heard  something  of  the  Christian  teach 
ing,  and  had  learned  that  Brabano  was  perishing  for  his 
faith,  stood  with  raised  arms,  their  thumbs  turned  up  ward. 

Nero  smiled  at  them  in  derision,  but  the  brow  of 
Tigellinus  grew  black.  He  lifted  his  hand  as  a  signal, 
and  the  soldier  at  his  post  near  the  gate  threw  down 
the  bars.  Urged  by  the  wrath  that  was  volleyed  upon 
them,  a  dozen  slaves  with  spears  sprang  into  the  arena, 
and  rushed  to  where  the  slinking  beast  was  now  stealing 
about  the  circumference  of  the  wall;  his  long  tail  was 
dragging  in  the  sand,  and  his  red  eyes  appealed  to  the 
derisive  and  shouting  throng  above. 

But  the  first  touch  of  the  spear  changed  the  scene. 
Its  point  had  scarcely  pierced  the  tawny  skin  when  the 
monarch  of  the  desert  was  himself  in  spirit.  His  rage 
transformed  him,  and,  despite  his  bulk,  he  became  a 
squirrel  in  movement.  With  another  roar  he  had  swung 
about,  and  though  the  slaves  scattered  like  flies,  escape 
by  the  entrance  became  impossible.  No  other  doors 
were  opened,  for  the  scene  was  unexpected,  and  the 
frightened  wretches  fled  in  vain.  Some  sought  to  climb 
to  the  benches  from  which  willing  hands  were  extended, 
but  the  majority  of  the  multitude  was  enraptured  by 
the  sight.  The  man  that  had  made  the  fatal  thrust  was 
crushed  to  death  beneath  the  quick  paws;  two  more 
went  down,  torn  and  bleeding,  under  the  fierce  rush. 
The  lion  plunged  from  the  arena  through  the  entrance, 
from  which  shouts  and  shrieks  of  terror  soon  emerged. 

There  was  a  beast  on  the  podium  whom  the  officers 
feared  more  than  they  feared  this  frantic  creature,  and 
so  they  drove  their  attendants  against  it,  to  send  it 
again  into  the  ring.  Weapons  were  wielded  in  vain; 
the  great  beast  stood  a  company  at  bay,  its  fighting 
mood  now  on.  A  file  of  soldiers  went  down  like  puppets 
under  its  talons,  and  the  great  crowd  missed  the  spectacle ; 
shield  and  breastplate  and  helmet  were  mingled  with 


LUX    CRUCIS 

torn  limbs  and  mangled  bodies.  The  noise  of  the  strife 
went  to  the  ears  of  the  benches  without,  setting  the 
people  wild  as  they  guessed  the  cause. 

In  the  centre  of  the  arena  still  waited  the  solitary 
figure  with  folded  arms;  Brabano  was  unmindful,  save 
in  pity,  of  the  drama  at  his  elbow.  His  race  was  run 
and  he  had  made  his  peace. 

Within  the  enclosed  space  of  the  yard,  between  the 
cages  and  the  arena,  the  slaves,  Caligula,  and  the  soldiers 
fought  on.  Arrows  were  shot  into  the  tawny  hide  of  the 
lion,  and  additional  attendants  came  with  heated  iron 
bars.  These  were  thrust  against  the  great  beast,  and,  mad 
with  pain,  he  fled.  Once  more  he  plunged  through  the 
entrance  and  into  the  arena,  now  a  spectacle  of  terror. 
His  mane  was  besmeared  with  blood  and  dust,  his  jaws 
snapping  furiously.  As  the  crowd  welcomed  him  with 
terrific  shoutings  he  dashed  across  the  sand,  leaping  at 
the  waving  arms  upon  the  lower  benches,  and  striving 
to  fix  his  talons  in  the  walls ;  the  howling  mass  of  human 
ity  above  him  goaded  his  frenzy  anew. 

The  figure  in  the  centre  of  the  amphitheatre  no  longer 
awed  him.  He  saw  it,  as  it  seemed,  almost  as  a  shadow, 
scarcely  pausing  to  wreak  upon  it  his  rage,  but  meeting 
it  as  an  obstacle  in  his  course  across  the  arena.  Fabyan 
and  Ethelred  both  knew  that  the  moment  now  had 
come,  and  the  former,  as  he  stood  upon  his  feet,  saw 
Berenice  cover  her  face. 

Then  the  lion  sprang  upon  his  victim,  and  Brabano 
rolled  over  as  the  paw  struck  him  upon  the  breast,  lying 
with  face  upturned. 

His  friends  knew  that  he  had  died  instantly. 

The  lion  did  not  stop  to  tear  or  mangle  the  stricken 
form.  As  the  shouting  died  away  in  the  presence  of  the 
end,  he  rushed  across  to  the  entrance,  and  this  time  the 
soldiers  did  not  halt  him  as  he  ran  through  and  made 
his  way  to  his  den. 

365 


XXXIV 
THE  GREATEST  DAY  OF  THE  ARENA 

FROM  his  place  at  the  rail  in  the  passage  of  the 
spoliarium  Volgus  had  watched  the  death  of  Bra- 
bano  with  mingled  feelings.  He  had  shared  the  general 
excitement  at  the  spectacle,  but  with  a  deep  appreciation 
of  the  courage  that  had  sustained  the  man,  exalted 
though  he  was,  whom  he  had  known  so  well.  He  knew 
that  Fabyan  and  Ethelred  would  come  shortly  to  buy 
the  body  of  their  friend  from  Clytes,  if,  indeed,  they 
had  not  already  arranged  for  it,  and  he  was  not  yet  of  a 
disposition  to  meet  them.  They  would  be  overcome 
with  grief,  and,  as  he  was  powerless  to  offer  comfort,  he 
did  not  care  to  witness  their  sorrow.  He  desired  to  learn 
of  Lucius  and  his  family,  but  that  could  be  deferred. 

He  left  his  post  and  went  back  to  the  chamber  of  the 
prisoners.  Looking  through  the  door,  he  saw  them 
standing  about  in  various  attitudes,  some  divided  into 
groups  and  some  embracing  each  other  with  tears. 
Many  wept  silently  apart,  while  others,  upon  their 
knees,  lifted  their  hands  and  faces  to  heaven.  Visitors 
were  not  admitted,  but  he  went  in,  the  guard  at  the  door 
making  no  effort  to  stay  him.  His  presence  was  scarcely 
noticed;  the  chamber  was  so  large,  and  the  number  of 
the  inmates  so  many,  that  he  observed  only  a  fraction. 
As  he  passed  down  an  aisle  of  pillars  his  name  was 
called,  and  he  halted  by  a  familiar  group. 

"Zekiah!"  he  exclaimed. 

"Yea,"  replied  the  old  man;  "it  is  our  day.  I  have 

366 


LUX    CRUCIS 

said  farewell  to  all  I  love,  and  am  at  the  mercy  of  the 
wicked.  May  our  people  be  blessed,  and  the  end  swift. 
I  am  old  and  am  resigned,  but  Christ  be  merciful  to 
those  who  are  yet  in  the  morning  of  life!" 

He  looked  towards  Gabrial,  who  stood  near,  his  arms 
about  Ruth.  Miriam  and  Mary  were  beside  them. 

Volgus  greeted  them,  but  they  simply  inclined  their 
heads,  the  women  not  trusting  themselves  to  speak. 
They  were  deathly  pale,  but  had  summoned  a  great 
resolution.  The  noise  that  came  from  without  seemed 
to  shake  them  as,  wave  on  wave,  it  fell  upon  their  quiver 
ing  nerves,  but  otherwise  they  were  tranquil. 

"Christ  is  with  us,"  said  Gabrial.     "Dost  thou  die?" 

"No,"  replied  Volgus.     "I  am  not  a  Christian." 

Gabrial  said  nothing. 

"Knowest  thou  of  Paul?"  asked  Zekiah. 

"He  is  imprisoned  at  the  Maximus,"  said  Volgus,  re 
peating  what  he  had  heard.  "I  have  not  learned  of 
Peter." 

"  He  is  here,"  said  Zekiah,  pointing  to  another  portion 
of  the  hall.  "  His  presence  is  over  the  place  like  a  bene 
diction.  It  is  he  who  has  given  us  the  courage  to  die." 

"Through  Christ,"  said  Ruth,  her  cheek  upon  her 
husband's  breast. 

The  ex-gladiator  let  his  head  fall  as  he  thought  deeply. 

"Truly,  it  is  wrong,"  he  muttered. 

"Naught  is  wrong,"  said  Gabrial,  his  voice  low  but 
smooth.  "From  Palestine  to  Corinth,  from  Corinth  to 
Corsica,  from  thence  to  Spain,  and  then  to  Rome,  each 
step  I  have  walked  in  trouble  with  thorns  in  my  path 
way.  Young  though  I  be,  how  joyfully  would  I  leave 
this  world  if  I  could  take  upon  myself  the  pangs  of  those 
about  me." 

"Selfish,"  murmured  Ruth,  her  arms  to  his  neck,  a 
smile  upon  her  wan  face.  "It  is  I,  the  woman,  who 
should  bear  thy  pain." 

367 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Volgus  struggled  with  himself,  his  face  troubled. 

"I  have  had  no  wife,"  he  said. 

A  man  now  came  to  them  and  stood  by  to  listen.  His 
face  bore  the  leaden  expression  of  all  around  him,  tense 
with  a  suffering  that  had  been  mastered,  yet  the  traces 
of  which  remained.  His  eyes  were  gaunt  and  hollow. 

"Welcome,  Linas,"  said  Zekiah.  "Art  ready,  my  poor 
friend?" 

"I  am  ready,"  replied  the  man.  "  We  shall  go  shortly, 
I  am  told.  I  am  alone,  and  have  come  to  offer  comfort 
to  such  as  may  fear.  If  I  am  presumptuous,  pardon 
me,  for  God's  grace  hath  seemingly  fallen  upon  all  our 
brethren.  How  is  it  with  thee,  sister?"  he  asked  of 
Miriam. 

"It  is  well,"  she  answered,  simply. 

"Did  I  not  promise  to  hold  thy  hand?"  asked  the 
child.  "I  have  not  forgotten." 

"Bless  thee,  thou  babe  of  Christ!"  he  said,  stooping 
over  her.  "If  Peter  will  permit,  we  shall  lead  the  way. 
I  do  not  fear  that  thy  little  feet  will  stumble.  In  thy 
tender  strength  the  weakest  will  have  courage." 

Volgus  turned  away. 

Walking  through  the  wide  hall  he  found  a  like  spirit 
everywhere.  Men  and  women  were  sustained  as  by 
some  great  exaltation.  All  were  sombre  and  pale,  and 
some  were  restless,  but  the  general  peace  had  startled 
even  the  stern  soldiers  who  had  looked  in  upon  them, 
wondering  at  the  sight.  It  was  different  in  the  rooms 
which  had  been  set  apart  for  the  criminals.  From  there 
came  wails  and  shrieks  of  terror,  groans  and  curses 
mingled  with  unavailing  prayers  to  the  keepers. 

Volgus  went  back  to  his  friends. 

"Brabano  is  dead,"  he  said,  simply. 

"The  great  physician?"  asked  Zekiah. 

"Ay." 

"How  died  he?" 

368 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Bravely.  He  stood  like  an  oak  with  its  branches 
spread  to  the  day." 

"In  Christ,"  said  Gabrial. 

"Painlessly,"  continued  Volgus.  "He  scarcely  knew 
when  death  struck." 

"The  Lord  be  praised!" 

"  I  have  not  learned  of  my  master,"  said  Volgus;  "but 
his  space  on  the  benches  is  draped  in  black,  which  is  a 
sign  of  condemnation.  He  is  at  the  Palatine  with  his 
family,  but  as  my  master  Fabyan  is  free,  with  the  Briton 
Ethelred,  I  look  to  see  Caesar  relent." 

"Nay,"  replied  Zekiah,  gently.  "He  is  here,  with 
the  noble  Fulvia." 

Volgus  uttered  a  hoarse  cry.  He  looked  fiercely  about 
him. 

"And  my  young  mistresses?"  he  cried.  "Is  that  why 
my  lord  Fabyan  is  pale,  and  Ethelred  and  he  are  alone?" 

"I  know  not,"  replied  Zekiah;  "but  Lucius  is  here." 

Volgus  rushed  away,  his  huge  form  darting  hither  and 
thither  through  the  room.  Then  he  ran  from  the 
chamber  and  up  the  court.  He  had  a  thought  of  seeking 
Fabyan  even  upon  the  benches,  and  the  idea  came  to 
his  brain  to  rush  upon  the  podium,  dash  Caesar  to 
pieces,  and  throw  his  corpse  into  the  arena.  A  noise 
came  from  the  multitude,  and  he  went  again  to  the  rail. 

A  body  lay  upon  the  sand,  straight  and  stark,  with  its 
arms  extended,  grasping  blade  and  shield;  the  right 
knee  was  bent  upward  as  the  man  had  fallen,  and  above 
him  bowed  his  conqueror. 

It  was  Calcus.  He  inclined  his  head  before  the  shout 
ing  thousands,  his  lips  turned  in  a  cruel  smile.  Nero 
flung  a  wreath  upon  the  sand. 

The  ex-gladiator  scowled  upon  the  victorious  man 
fiercely. 

"Thou  wilt  die  yet  to-day,"  he  muttered.  "I  shall 
find  thee." 

34  360 


LUX    CRUCIS 

As  the  body  was  dragged  from  the  arena,  and  sand 
was  thrown  upon  the  torn  surface,  red  with  the  blood,  an 
edile  announced  the  coming  of  a  section  of  the  Christians. 
The  bars  to  the  entrances  which  led  to  the  cages  of  the 
beasts  were  lowered,  and  slaves  loosed  the  stones  above 
Certain  dens  at  the  farther  side.  Through  a  subterra 
nean  passage  which  led  from  their  cages  under  the  inter 
vening  court  the  black  panthers  could  make  their  way 
into  the  ring. 

Volgus  now  hastened  back  to  the  chamber  of  the 
prisoners,  his  feelings  in  part  under  control. 

"My  master!"  he  exclaimed,  as  he  entered  the  wide 
apartment.  He  had  caught  sight  of  Lucius,  and  rushed  to 
where  he  stood  with  Fulvia,  the  form  of  Peter  by  his  side. 

"Our  faithful  Volgus!"  exclaimed  Fulvia. 

Lucius  had  all  the  dignity  of  his  age  and  training,  to 
which  was  added  something  the  freedman  had  never 
seen.  He  was  calm  at  once,  for  his  master  was  as  he 
had  seen  him  presiding  at  the  birth-feast  of  his  daughter. 
The  disciple  breathed  about  him  a  sense  of  peace  that 
seemed  to  soothe  the  troubled  atmosphere.  His  coun 
tenance  betrayed  the  sympathy  he  felt  for  the  hapless 
throng,  but  a  superhuman  vigor  was  in  his  thin  form, 
and  his  gentle  eyes  looked  a  blessing  that  brought  to 
each  a  great  consolation. 

"Thy  mistresses  are  safe,"  said  Lucius.  "God  hath 
blessed  us  out  of  His  abundance,  finding  for  me,  a  poor 
soldier,  a  glorious  death  in  his  service.  I  am  not 
parted  from  the  loved  one  with  whom  I  have  journeyed 
through  life,  and  my  children  are  left  to  give  my  seed 
to  His  cause.  It  was  not  permitted  us  to  part  from 
them  as  we  might  have  wished,  but  that  was  in  His 
mercy.  Tell  them,  as  I  have  said  to  our  beloved 
Fabyan,  that  since  I  have  found  the  truth,  and  some 
must  die,  I  would  scarcely  have  had  it  different.  That 
will  comfort  them.  Is  it  not  so,  my  Fulvia?" 

370 


.     LUX    CRUCIS 

Ful via  lifted  her  eyes  to  his. 

"It  is  so,"  she  said. 

The  freedman  listened  dully. 

"My  young  mistresses  are  safe,"  he  muttered.  "It 
is  so  much." 

"So  far,"  said  Peter,  gently,  "the  Lord  hath  im 
pelled  the  tyrant's  heart." 

"Where  is  Paul?"  asked  Volgus,  mechanically,  seeking 
to  learn  if  the  Apostle,  like  his  master,  had  been  brought 
from  the  Palatine. 

"Where  God  is,"  said  Peter,  his  eyes  to  heaven;  "there 
is  Paul  ever." 

Volgus  did  not  understand,  but  as  he  stood  dumbly 
the  soldiers  entered  the  room. 

"Make  ready,"  said  the  centurion. 

There  was  a  stir  among  the  prisoners,  as  those  nearest 
the  door  moved  forward. 

"Go,"  said  Lucius,  extending  his  hand,  as  Ful  via 
did  likewise;  "farewell!" 

Volgus  knelt  before  them  and  kissed  their  fingers, 
and,  as  they  were  marshalled  in  the  line  that  was  slowly 
forming,  left  the  chamber.  In  the  passage  near  the 
entrance  without  he  paused  irresolute,  scarce  knowing 
what  to  do.  A  soldier  motioned  him  aside,  but  he 
did  not  move.  The  forms  of  the  Christians  appeared 
in  the  entrance,  the  venerable  disciple  in  the  lead. 
His  figure,  usually  slightly  bowed,  was  now  erect;  the 
fringe  of  white  hair  about  his-  head  was  as  a  nimbus  of 
snow. 

Volgus  stepped  aside,  and  then,  almost  immediately, 
his  attitude  changed  from  listlessness  to  attention;  his 
irresolution  gave  place  to  an  intense  excitement.  Calcus, 
the  Gaul,  wearing  the  crown  of  myrtle  that  Caesar  had 
flung  to  him,  and  bearing  yet  his  dripping  blade,  crossed 
the  entrance  from  where  a  crowd  of  his  worthies  were 
showering  upon  him  their  delighted  praise.  Volgus 


LUX    CRUCIS 

sniffed  his  opportunity  like  a  war-horse  who  scents  the 
battle;  his  enemy  was  given  to  his  hand. 

With  a  howl  he  dashed  upon  him. 

The  Gaul  stood  instantly  upon  the  defence,  his  blade 
in  front,  stooping  slightly  to  receive  his  foe  upon  its 
point.  But  it  was  swept  aside  as  a  whisp  of  straw, 
and  with  his  bared  hands  Volgus  beat  down  his  shield 
and  struck  him  to  the  earth.  Then  he  lifted  the  limp 
body  high  above  his  head  to  dash  it  to  pieces  against 
the  stones,  when  a  voice  spoke  in  his  ear  and  a  restrain 
ing  touch  fell  upon  his  arm.  Slowly  he  suffered  the 
Gaul  to  sink  to  the  floor,  holding  him  yet  tightly,  with 
the  head  thrown  back;  his  ringers  were  wreathed  in  the 
hair,  as  those  of  the  other  hand  clasped  the  throat. 

He  looked  into  the  face  of  Peter.  Once  more  he  was 
irresolute,  his  eyes  wandering  and  troubled.  Long  he 
stood  above  the  helpless  man  into  whose  distorted 
countenance  already  had  crept  the  agony  of  death. 
Then  the  iron  clutch  was  loosened  and  the  ex-gladiator 
drew  back. 

"Go!"  he  said,  as  he  lifted  the  trembling  wretch  to 
his  feet.  "I  am  undone,  but  I  forgive  thee!" 

With  a  cry  like  a  wounded  cat,  the  Gaul  sprang  away 
to  safety. 

"Peace,  Volgus,"  said  the  centurion  in  charge,  as  his 
soldiers  laughed  at  the  scene.  "Thou  must  not  make 
us  trouble.  Stand  aside,  old  man,"  he  continued  to 
Peter.  "Get  thee  back  into  the  chamber.  Thou  art 
reserved  for  a  different  fate.  Such  are  my  orders." 

The  disciple  looked  at  the  ex-gladiator  with  a  smile 
upon  his  features,  then  at  the  soldier  with  a  glance  of 
inquiry.  He  lifted  his  hands  above  the  solemn  figures 
as  they  passed  through  the  entrance,  and  they  went 
under  them,  and  the  blessing  which  they  carried,  as  under 
an  arch  of  triumph. 

Volgus  stayed  to  hear  or  see  no  more.  He  strode 

372 


LUX    CRUCIS 

down  the  passage,  and  turning  into  a  narrow  lane  that 
led  away  towards  the  spoliarium,  stopped  at  a  small 
door  which  opened  into  the  arena.  Through  a  grating 
in  the  upper  panel  he  could  see  plainly.  Upon  the 
wall  to  his  right  was  a  rack  of  arms,  arranged  fantasti 
cally  in  accordance  with  the  fancy  of  some  keeper  of 
the  place.  Among  the  weapons  was  a  massive  axe  of 
strange  make.  It  was  a  relic  of  some  victorious  foray 
into  Germany,  and,  fitted  to  its  haft  of  oak,  it  lay 
against  the  wall  as  an  ancient  trophy,  too  ponderous  for 
ordinary  hands.  Volgus  took  it  down  and  smiled  to 
feel  its  weight.  Then  he  looked  into  the  arena. 

The  concourse  upon  the  benches  was  hushed  to  silence 
as  the  sad  procession  entered.  A  hundred  solemn  figures, 
clothed  in  white  robes,  marched  slowly  through  the  gate. 
Young  men  and  old,  white-haired  women  and  tender 
maidens,  with  faces  set  and  hands  clasped,  kept  step 
in  solemn  file.  Before  them  came  a  man  and  woman, 
between  whom,  and  holding  to  their  hands,  was  the 
figure  of  a  child. 

No  pity  stirred  the  mighty  concourse.  This  was  the 
beginning  of  a  drama  for  a  hundred  nights  of  memory. 
These  were  the  vile  Christians  who  had  burned  the  city ; 
they  were  to  die  a  righteous  death.  But  something  in 
their  bearing  and  upon  their  upturned  faces  made  the 
great  audience  thrill  with  a  feeling  which  it  did  not 
understand. 

Near  the  centre  of  the  amphitheatre  the  sad  procession 
halted,  and  the  soldiers  left  it;  its  figures  grouped  to 
gether,  and  a  man,  white-haired  and  tall,  turned  with 
lifted  hand.  The  vast  audience  gave  a  single  shout, 
short,  sharp,  and  intense,  and  then  its  echoes  ceased; 
it  had  recognized  the  Roman  general,  the  honored  pa 
trician,  Lucius.  Under  his  command,  given  as  calmly 
as  he  had  marshalled  the  Roman  legions,  the  pale 
group  settled  upon  its  knees,  and  he  knelt  also. 

373 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Tigellinus  from  the  podium  raised  his  golden  wand. 
There  was  a  rattle  of  chains  without ;  the  slaves  tore  with 
feverish  haste  the  stones  from  the  subterranean  dens. 
One  by  one  black  figures,  lithe  and  supple,  stole  into  view 
through  the  openings,  and  then,  from  the  wider  entrance 
between,  a  troop  of  lions  appeared.  They  stopped,  as 
had  Caligula,  whose  frenzied  roars  could  yet  be  heard 
from  his  den  without.  The  panthers  were  restless,  but 
in  the  presence  of  the  lions,  they  held  back,  surveying 
the  scene  with  eyes  of  fire.  Then,  feeling  the  joy  of 
freedom,  they  dashed  about  over  the  sand,  smooth  to 
their  paws  and  heated  to  genial  warmth  by  the  sun,  of 
which  they  had  been  deprived.  Their  bodies  were 
rolling  balls  of  sable,  from  which  ever  gleamed  their  white 
teeth. 

The  amphitheatre  was  silent.  Its  multitude  was  held 
as  by  a  spell,  and  as  the  mighty  tableau  pictured  itself 
to  the  mind  and  made  its  impression,  never  to  be  for 
gotten,  the  men  bent  their  brows  and  the  matrons 
hugged  their  children  to  their  bosoms. 

Nero  nodded  his  head,  and  Tigellinus  obeyed  with  a 
signal. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Crispinella,  leaning  forward, 
speaking  to  Paulina  and  looking  towards  the  podium. 
Her  speech  broke  the  tense  moment  that  held  them. 

"The  other  lion,"  said  Paulo. 

"See!"  exclaimed  his  father,  pointing  with  his  finger. 
The  roars  without  redoubled  as  the  keepers  forced  Calig 
ula  from  his  cage;  they  drove  him  down  the  passage, 
through  the  entrance,  and  again  into  view.  His  ap 
pearance  stirred  the  beasts  already  in  the  arena  to  the 
madness  that  possessed  himself.  They  sprang  upon 
each  other  in  their  rage,  and  the  din  of  their  screams 
filled  the  air. 

With  eyes  aflame,  with  claw  and  fang,  they  tore  each 
other  in  their  frenzy,  and  the  fighting  mass,  frightful 

374 


LUX    CRUCIS 

even  to  the  callous  eyes  upon  the  benches,  rolled  nearer 
to  the  waiting  and  patient  group. 

Then  the  great  multitude  rose  as  a  single  person. 

A  man  bearing  a  huge  axe  had  dashed  open  a  small 
door  near  the  larger  entrance  to  the  spoliarium,  and  was 
running  rapidly  across  the  arena.  Between  the  beasts 
and  their  victims  he  stopped,  turning  about  to  survey 
the  benches  as  though  gazing  upon  some  familiar  scene. 
He  was  broad  and  muscular,  dwarfing  in  stature  the 
best  fighters  that  had  paraded  upon  the  sand.  Ex 
tending  his  arms  and  holding  his  weapon  high  in  the  air, 
he  stood,  a  figure  of  bronze  against  the  white  surface 
which  surrounded  him. 

The  lithe  form  of  a  panther  flashed  before  him  like  a 
black  ball;  it  had  been  thrown  from  the  fighting  mass 
and  now  leaped  towards  the  pale  group.  The  great  axe 
described  a  circle  of  light  and  clove  the  beast  in  two. 
'They  came  now  in  pairs,  ferocious  and  snarling,  and  he 
struck  them  down.  Then  a  lion  fell  before  him.  He 
sprang  into  the  very  midst  of  the  frightful  turmoil.  His 
great  body  was  flaked  with  blood,  but  he  plied  his 
weapon,  dealing  death  in  every  stroke,  until  only  Calig 
ula  was  left.  The  great  beast  had  drawn  away,  and 
now  they  faced  each  other. 

The  amphitheatre  was  as  still  as  death ;  not  a  sound 
came  from  the  mighty  crowd  that  sat  as  one  great  eye 
and  held  its  breath. 

The  man  did  not  wait  for  the  assault  of  the  lion,  but 
met  his  spring  in  the  beginning.  The  beast  stood  half 
erect,  and,  struck  by  the  axe,  returned  the  blow,  and 
both  rolled  in  the  sand,  the  talons  deep  in  the  man's 
body.  The  blade  of  the  axe  went  forward  from  be 
neath,  and  the  man  arose.  The  lion  struck  him  down 
again,  and  once  more  he  struggled  to  his  feet.  The 
beast  leaped  forward,  and  the  mighty  weapon  swung 
high;  it  fell  with  a  crash  upon  the  great  head,  and 

375 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Caligula  rolled  over  in  death,  his  talons  digging  in  the 
sand. 

The  giant  paused,  bloody  and  breathless. 

He  looked  for  a  moment  upon  the  entranced  multi 
tude,  still  mute,  and  the  pathetic  group  yet  kneeling 
and  waiting  near  him.  Dropping  his  axe,  he  stooped 
for  a  moment,  and  when  he  arose  the  people  saw  that 
he  held  aloft  the  child.  In  a  moment  he  had  rushed 
across  the  arena,  and  tossed  his  burden  like  a  feather 
among  the  benches  where  Fabyan  sat,  bending  low  to 
the  rail. 

The  amphitheatre  became  alive  once  more.  The 
awakened  clamor  was  like  a  burst  of  thunder,  that,  peal 
on  peal,  shook  the  great  structure  to  its  base.  With  a 
single  movement  every  arm  went  upward,  the  thumbs 
pointing  to  the  sky. 

But  Volgus  had  seen  only  the  face  of  Ruth,  who  had 
arisen  now  and  stood  clasped  in  the  arms  ofGabrial. 
She  saw  Ethelred  relieve  Fabyan  of  his  burden  and  dis 
appear  with  it  in  the  mighty  throng;  she  knew  that  her 
child  was  safe.  The  expression  that  shone  upon  the  up 
turned  countenance  was  beyond  all  words. 

The  officers  had  made  no  effort  to  interfere  with  the 
scene,  for  no  sign  had  come  from  the  podium.  Nero 
was  no  less  interested  than  the  lowliest  boy  beyond  the 
rail,  and  Tigellinus  was  speechless.  But  now  the  bars 
dropped  from  entrance  after  entrance,  and  a  score  of 
tigers  bounded  from  their  cages  and  rushed  upon  the 
scene.  They  were  famished,  fierce,  and  the  smell  of 
blood  was  in  their  nostrils.  They  did  not  pause. 

The  giant  had  resumed  his  place  before  the  fated  group, 
and  the  crowd  was  silent ;  its  plea  of  mercy  was  not  for 
him.  His  weapon  lay  upon  the  sand,  and  he  now  stood 
erect,  his  arms  above  his  head. 

"I  am  a  Christian,"  he  cried  aloud.  "Lord,  Lord,  I 
believe!" 

376 


LUX    CRUCIS 

A  woman  near  him  burst  into  a  song  as  a  tiger  bore  him 
down.  It  was  the  jubilant  chant  that  Fabyan  had 
heard  at  the  little  cemetery.  Her  companions  took  it 
up,  and  the  melody  rose  clear  and  firm  as  each  voice  fell 
into  the  strain.  The  chorus,  Christus  Victor,  swelled 
above  the  clatter  from  the  benches,  for  the  tigers  were 
now  among  them.  The  scene  was  frightful,  but  the 
music  rang  sweet  and  strong: 

"Triumphant  Christ!    Victorious  King! 
Nor  death  nor  anguish  terror  bring. 
Elate,  our  hearts  enraptured  sing 
Our  faith,  our  trust,  in  Thee." 

The  amphitheatre  had  lapsed  into  its  momentary  si 
lence.  Again  the  chorus  rose: 

"Though  storm  and  night  and  darkness,  all 
Envelop  heart  and  soul  in  pall; 
Remembering  Thou  art  all  in  all, 
'Tis  heaven  alone  we  see." 

The  strain  grew  fainter  now,  as,  one  by  one,  the  un 
resisting  figures  were  pulled  down  upon  the  sand. 

"Triumphant  faith!    Victorious  love! 
Which  all  the  coming  years  shall  prove. 
Thy  herald  angels  from  above 
Shall  watch — and  keep — " 

It  ceased. 

The  sacrifice  was  over.  The  attendants  swarmed  into 
the  ring  to  drive  away  the  glutted  beasts  and  renew  the 
ruffled  surface  of  the  sand,  now  red  and  frightful  with 
the  poor  remains.  But  the  blare  of  a  trumpet  stopped 
them  at  their  work,  as  a  troop  of  solemn  gladiators 
entered  with  stately  tread.  Cainor  was  at  their  head. 

Nero  was  patient,  and  Tigellinus  made  no  sign.  The 
377 


LUX    CRUCIS 

great  form  of  the  ex-gladiator  lay  apart,  motionless  and 
but  little  mangled.  Stooping,  they  lifted  it  to  a  litter 
of  spears  and  bore  it  from  the  scene  of  his  ancient  tri 
umphs,  where  to-day  he  had  won  his  last  and  greatest 
victory. 


XXXV 

THE   PARTING  OF  THE  WAYS 

THE  days  passed  and  the  games  continued.  An 
army  of  gladiators  fell,  and  the  Christians  died  by 
thousands ;  they  were  racked,  torn,  and  mangled,  and  the 
beasts  that  slew  them  were  themselves  slain.  Nero  had 
made  good  his  cruel  word,  and  Rome  was  yet  steeped  in  its 
bath  of  blood,  but  for  the  Amici  the  long  agony  was  over. 

Fabyan,  however,  was  vividly  to  remember  the  events 
which  immediately  followed  the  death  of  his  relatives. 
From  the  amphitheatre  he  went  to  the  stricken  home 
upon  the  Pincius  to  comfort  its  broken-hearted  inmates. 
Valentina  and  Myrrha  did  not  weep  alone;  freedman 
and  slave  alike  were  prostrate. 

Under  his  direction,  Clytes  had  preserved  in  the 
spoliarium  all  that  was  mortal  of  his  relatives.  He  had 
taken  them  to  a  neighboring  temple,  where  they  had 
been  burned  to  ashes.  They  were  not  entombed,  but 
scattered  to  the  winds  of  heaven,  "to  find  God  at  last." 
He  had  bargained  also  for  the  body  of  Brabano,  but  his 
friend  was  gone.  An  earlier  seeker  had  come  to  buy  it, 
and  when  he  appeared  to  make  good  his  design,  Clytes 
had  shown  him  a  handful  of  gold.  He  thought  of  Pop- 
paea,  now  wasting  at  the  Palatine,  and  of  Berenice;  one 
had  been  faithful. 

Ethelred  had  followed  the  body  of  Volgus  to  where  it 
lay  in  state  at  the  training-quarters.  They  were  to  take 
it  later  to  the  house  of  Fabyan  on  the  Viminalis. 

Fabyan  was  yet  a  tribune,  and  he  smiled  to  think  of 
379 


LUX    CRUCIS 

his  rank;  the  Emperor  would  relieve  him  upon  request. 
But,  sorrowing  as  he  was,  he  was  not  despairing.  His 
future  was  doubtful,  but  he  was  strong  with  life,  and 
the  girl  of  his  heart  was  free.  She,  with  Valentina,  was 
grief -stricken,  but  both  were  young,  with  all  that  youth 
meant  in  its  power  to  comfort  and  revive.  Lucius  had 
died  a  death  of  honor,  and  Fulvia  had  shared  his  fate. 
Time,  though  it  strengthened  memory,  would  bring  com 
fort.  The  world  was  yet  before  him. 

At  the  house  of  Lucius  his  memory  received  a  shock 
as  he  came  face  to  face  with  its  new  inmate,  the  child 
Mary,  black-eyed,  white,  with  silken  hair,  and  tearful 
for  the  parents  she  had  lost.  He  looked  upon  her  with 
mingled  feelings,  and  did  not  answer  when  she  asked  for 
Ethelred,  but  he  saw  also  that  she  brought  a  strange 
comfort  to  Myrrha,  who  held  her  in  her  arms  and  wept 
with  her  in  her  grief;  it  was  a  passion  and  comfort  which 
Valentina  shared. 

He  recalled  that  Myrrha  had  been  herself  an  orphan, 
as  desolate  almost  as  this  lonely  mite;  he  vowed  within 
his  heart  that  Mary  should  suffer  nothing. 

The  child  spoke  of  the  beasts  as  they  came  across  the 
arena,  of  the  Christians  with  whom  she  walked,  and  the 
pitiless  crowd  around,  of  her  father  supporting  her 
mother  with  a  smile,  and  the  good  man  who  had  bid 
them  be  brave.  Valentina  and  Myrrha  scarcely  under 
stood  her,  although  they  were  familiar  with  scenes  at  the 
amphitheatre,  but  they  had  gone  rarely  and  unwillingly, 
and  had  seen  only  gladiators  fight,  hiding  their  heads  even 
at  such  spectacles  as  that.  They  were  not  to  know  the 
horrible  details  now.  Fabyan  had  said  that  their  dear 
ones  had  died  nobly  and  without  pain ;  and  they  were  now 
in  paradise. 

Time  justified  his  hope,  and  the  days  brought  comfort. 
Nero  and  Tigellinus,  engrossed  in  their  cruel  work,  had 
seemingly  forgotten  them. 

380 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Volgus  had  been  laid  away,  and  each  day  Fabyan  and 
Ethelred  had  gone  to  the  prison.  The  ranks  of  the  in 
mates  were  thinning.  They  saw  Peter,  with  his  wife  and 
son  yet  left  to  him,  but  of  Paul  they  could  learn  nothing. 
Fabyan  spent  lavishly  in  vain ;  some  cell  at  the  Maximus 
had  swallowed  him. 

The  horrid  festival  was  drawing  to  a  close.  Upon  a 
bright  morning  near  its  end  Fabyan  stood  before  the 
vestibule  of  the  house  of  Lucius.  He  looked  over  the 
city,  throbbing  with  life,  despite  the  blackened  surfaces 
that  marked  the  course  of  the  flames.  Rome  was  his 
Rome  no  longer.  His  friendships  saddened  him,  and  his 
aspirations  as  a  soldier  were  dead.  His  vigorous  life 
was  running  in  new  channels,  his  heart  softened  by  faith 
and  his  spirit  suffused  with  love. 

Upon  this  day  he  had  remained  at  home  with  Myrrha, 
but  Ethelred  had  gone  to  the  city,  and  now,  as  Fabyan 
waited,  he  saw  him  returning.  The  Briton  mounted  the 
steps  from  the  street. 

"I  have  news,"  he  said,  "and  a  message." 

Fabyan  guessed  its  nature. 

"From  Paul?"  he  asked. 

"Ay;  he  hath  been  brought  to  the  Pompeian  prison. 
The  praetor  hath  not  forgotten  his  threat.  He  is  to  die, 
with  Peter,  on  the  morrow." 

The  tidings  were  not  unexpected,  but  the  face  of 
Fabyan  grew  sad. 

"He  hath  asked  for  thee,"  said  Ethelred. 

' '  His  message  is  a  request  to  see  the  others — I  guess 
it." 

He  turned  his  glance  towards  the  chambers  of  the 
house  within  which  were  the  precious  objects  of  both 
their  hearts.  f 

"  'Tis  his  wish,  as  he  knew  we  would  have  it,"  an 
swered  Ethelred.  "But  neither  Valentina  nor  Myrrha 
is  to  go  to  the  prison.  Marcus  hath  charge,  and  I 


LUX    CRUCIS 

have  paid  him.     He  will  bring  his  prisoners  here  under 
guard. 

Fabyan's  eyes  lighted. 

"They  are  on  their  way,"  continued  Ethelred.  "I  came 
ahead  to  prepare  thee." 

"Preparation,  indeed,"  said  Fabyan,  his  eyes  moist; 
"they  die  to-morrow." 

He  turned  and  went  into  the  house,  followed  by  Ethel- 
red,  to  tell  Valentina  and  Myrrha  of  the  coming  of  their 
friends. 

The  offices  of  welcome  were  a  seeming  mockery,  for 
slaves  spread  mats  and  carpets  through  the  atrium,  and 
in  the  dining-hall  a  table  was  loaded  with  viands ;  wines 
sparkled  in  crystal  cups,  and  roses  were  festooned  above 
the  feast  and  between  the  pillars  of  the  outer  chamber; 
the  fountain  was  started  anew,  and  the  slaves  and  f reed- 
men  marshalled  themselves  on  either  side  of  the  vestibule 
as  though  for  the  coming  of  Caesar. 

It  was  a  poor  tribute,  and  arranged  by  the  saddened 
girls  with  tears;  but  Fabyan  knew  that  it  was  an  offer 
ing  from  the  heart,  and  lent  them  his  sympathy  and  aid. 

The  revered  guests  came  shortly.  The  soldiers  waited 
without  as  Marcus  brought  his  prisoners  into  the  atrium, 
and,  receiving  the  word  of  the  tribune  for  their  safety, 
permitted  them  to  go  with  their  friends  to  another 
chamber,  while  the  slaves  served  him  from  the  loaded 
table. 

Following  the  greetings  they  seated  themselves  about 
the  apartment,  Paul  between  Ethelred  and  Myrrha. 
Peter  smiled  upon  them  with  his  benign  eyes,  for  Paul 
had  told  him  of  Miriam's  children  with  an  emotion  that 
had  broken  his  recital  with  sobs. 

The  great  Christians,  although  weary,  were  not  de 
pressed;  their  aspect  was  that  of  happiness,  and  they 
brought  a  suggestion  of  sunshine  into  the  house  that  had 
prepared  to  receive  them  in  gloom. 

382 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"It  is  a  long  journey  that  I  have  travelled,  my  chil 
dren,"  said  Peter,  "but  I  look  back  over  it  in  a  spirit  of 
peace;  and  since  I  came  to  know  Him  whom  I  have 
served  I  have  known  naught  but  joy.  Is  the  speech 
strange  to  thee,  in  view  of  what  we  have  so  lately  suf 
fered?  Trust  me,  the  woes  of  life  are  meaningless  ex 
cept  to  teach ;  pain  is  futile  that  must  end ;  sorrow  pro 
vides  a  zest  for  the  happier  future,  and  none  love  Christ 
in  vain." 

"I  have  been  so  much  a  preacher,"  said  the  great 
Apostle,  "that  I  seem  to  have  lost  all  other  forms  of 
speech.  But  I  would  not  have  you  grieve  for  us,  and 
believe  me,  my  dear  ones,  I  go  to  the  fate  that  I  have 
known  for  years." 

"We  have  found  thee  only  to  lose  thee,"  sobbed 
Myrrha,  giving  way  again  to  tears,  and  clasping  his 
neck.  "Ah,  if  I  had  but  known  before  that  thou  wert 
the  brother  of  my  beloved  mother! " 

"I  regarded  thee  as  tenderly,  almost,"  said  the  Apostle, 
his  face  bright.  "I  looked  upon  thee  both  with  some 
thing  of  a  knowledge  of  what  was  to  follow.  Ah,  child, 
hadst  thou  but  better  known  thy  mother!" 

"The  sorrow  is  mine,"  said  Ethelred.  "Remember 
that  'twas  I  lost  her  first." 

"Truant!"  replied  Myrrha.  " 'Twas  she  who  lost 
thee — and  I,  thy  unfortunate  sister.  'Twas  a  bold  and 
rebellious  spirit  thou  hadst,  even  in  the  beginning." 

"But  thou  art  happy  now  in  each  other,"  said  the 
Apostle,  "and  happy  with  friends  to  whom  thou  wilt 
cleave  through  the  remainder  of  thy  days.  In  Tarsus, 
in  my  youth — " 

His  head  went  back,  and  his  face  was  as  one  who 
sought  to  revive  old  memories.  He  spoke  first  of  Mir 
iam.  His  speech  was  smooth,  his  voice  light,  with  every 
trace  of  sternness  gone.  It  was  Paul  with  the  burden 
of  his  work  lifted  now  from  his  heart,  and  granted  by 

383 


LUX    CRUCIS 

his  Master  a  moment  of  rest  at  the  close  of  his  labors. 
He  spoke  of  his  youth,  and  in  the  voice  of  his  youth,  as 
his  fancy  widened;  he  laughed,  and  his  laugh  was 
melody.  He  took  into  his  years  the  essence  of  the 
lives  beside  him  as  his  spirit  prepared  for  its  final 
flight. 

They  listened,  enraptured,  and  the  blessed  disciple, 
now  in  repose,  sat  with  folded  arms  joying  with  the 
rest.  Paul  spoke  on;  he  reached  the  period  of  his  re 
demption,  and  told  of  it  with  a  new  power,  as  they  lis 
tened,  entranced;  each  detail  of  his  labors  followed,  but 
their  recital  brought  no  sense  of  burden ;  they  were  done, 
and  he  was  as  one  who  exulted  in  what  he  had  endured. 
His  tale  was  one  of  triumph.  He  finished  with  a  laugh 
of  happiness  and  then  a  sigh  of  peace. 

Now  Peter  spoke.  The  house  was  no  longer  one  of 
death;  the  bright  day  was  lustrous  through  the  windows, 
bathing  the  room  in  sunshine;  the  spirits  of  those  for 
whom  they  had  mourned  seemed  now  to  come  to  the 
scene  of  their  former  home  and  bless  it  with  their  invis 
ible  presence.  The  story  was  of  the  Master,  ever  new 
upon  the  sainted  lips  of  the  speaker.  The  ancient  voice 
was  flutelike,  the  words  caressing.  How  beautiful  it 
was!  The  mockery  of  blood,  and  brutality,  and  pain,  in 
which  they  and  the  wretched  city  had  been  submerged, 
disappeared,  fleeing  like  a  vanished  nightmare  to  their 
lifted  souls.  The  Heavenly  Presence  that  had  come  to 
dwell  its  saving  time  on  earth  had  opened  all  the  future 
for  them  and  all  the  world,  and  death  lost  its  meaning 
of  fear  and  became  the  door  to  the  radiance  that  lived 
in  the  colors  of  the  sunset;  Christ's  kingdom  had  come 
to  earth,  and  they  were  a  part  of  it.  Long  they  treas 
ured  the  recollection  of  that  hour;  in  their  memories  it 
was  sanctified  forever. 

It  ended  at  last,  and  they  arose  solemnly.  They  pre 
pared  to  part,  but  the  sting  was  gone. 

384 


LUX    CRUCIS 

"Farewell,"  they  said,  as,  marshalled  again  with  the 
soldiers,  they  reached  the  final  moment. 

They  embraced,  the  arms  of  Paul  pressing  tenderly 
the  forms  of  Ethelred  and  Myrrha. 

"God  hajh  decreed  to  you  a  future,"  said  Peter,  as  he 
stood  to  go.  "Live  as  we  would  have  you.  Think  of 
us  with  the  gentleness  that  is  in  your  hearts,  and  when 
the  sun  shall  fall  to-morrow,  look  for  us  towards  the  sky. 
Paul  and  I  shall  clasp  our  hands  only  for  an  instant  as 
our  ways  go  apart;  they  join  again  in  the  city  of  light. 
Farewell." 

And  then  he  blessed  them. 

They  stood  and  watched  the  beloved  figures  as  they 
disappeared  in  the  distance,  with  steps  as  unfaltering  as 
those  of  the  soldiers  beside  them,  and  through  their 
mingled  emotions  there  quivered  as  music  in  their  ears 
the  echoes  of  the  parting  words : 

"The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
abide  with  thee  now,  henceforth,  and  forever." 


XXXVI 
THE  LIGHTS  ON   VATICANUS 

DAWN  had  scarcely  broken  in  the  east  when  a  pro 
cession  of  chariots,  followed  by  numerous  attend 
ants,  passed  along  the  wide  highway  to  the  northwest 
of  Rome,  beyond  the  Vatican  hill.  They  were  not  the 
vehicles  used  for  races  in  the  arena,  but  were  of  the 
domestic  type,  broad  of  beam,  and  cushioned  for  ease 
and  comfort.  Immediately  behind  came  a  train  of  pack 
horses  and  mules  heavily  laden,  the  whole  being  a  rich 
and  sumptuous  equipment,  evidently  prepared  for  a  long 
period  of  travel.  The  trappings  of  both  horses  and 
vehicles,  together  with  the  costumes  of  the  slaves  and 
attendants,  disclosed  the  wealth  and  probable  dignity 
of  the  owners  of  this  caravan.  There  were  hampers  of 
garments,  wine,  and  food;  folded  tents,  with  silken  car 
pets  and  tapestries  upon  which  to  rest  the  weary  limbs 
and  shade  from  the  eyes  the  rays  of  the  noonday  sun. 
The  steeds  were  blooded  and  full  of  mettle,  and  stepped 
proudly  in  the  morning  air;  it  required  the  stout  muscles 
of  the  restraining  slaves  to  keep  them  in  orderly  array. 
The  cavalcade  had  crossed  the  ^Elius  bridge  while  it 
was  yet  dark,  and  pressed  with  some  haste  along  the 
Via  Triumphalis ;  but  now,  as  though  danger  of  pursuit 
or  interference  had  lessened,  it  was  moving  leisurely  to 
the  north.  Four  figures  of  distinction  lingered  in  the 
rear,  having  dismounted  that  they  might  walk  together. 
Their  speech  was  low  and  soft,  broken  at  intervals  by 
bursts  of  subdued  but  joyous  laughter. 

386 


LUX    CRUCIS 

It  was  the  spirit  of  exuberant  youth,  combating  and 
overcoming  its  period  of  grief.  The  morning,  with  its 
freshness,  the  odor  from  the  grasses  and  flowers  that 
lined  the  roadway,  the  coming  sun,  and  a  sense  of  relief 
from  care  and  danger  were  accessories  of  most  powerful 
aid.  Often  they  looked  back  towards  the  vanishing 
city,  its  lights  faded  in  the  gray  of  dawn.  Their  thoughts 
hallowed  it  as  a  familiar  place  of  infinite  delights  and 
sorrows. 

The  figures  walked  hand  in  hand,  Fabyan  with 
Myrrha  and  Ethelred  with  Valentina. 

In  one  of  the  chariots  ahead,  her  face  pillowed  upon  a 
cushion  as  she  slumbered  in  peaceful  and  unconscious 
innocence,  was  Mary,  and  by  her  side  in  watchful  care 
sat  Regnus,  the  brother  of  Fulvia;  he,  too,  had  been  in 
vited  to  join  the  group  that  sought  a  greater  safety  be 
yond  the  immediate  reach  of  the  tyrant's  power. 

For  days  they  had  been  preparing  for  this  journey, 
and  now  that  all  their  sad  duties  had  been  performed, 
since  they  had  spoken  the  words  of  farewell  to  Paul 
and  Peter,  nothing  remained  to  keep  them  longer  in 
Rome;  they  had  left  their  dwellings  in  the  care  of  trusted 
freedmen,  and  were  travelling  to  Brittany. 

The  way  was  long,  and  to  the  girls  the  prospect  was 
strange.  With  the  dread  of  those  who  had  loved  home 
they  shrank  from  the  dangers  and  trials  of  change ;  but 
their  hearts  were  filled  with  love,  and  the  confidence  of 
each  in  both  Fabyan  and  Ethelred  was  supreme.  Ethel- 
red  had  laughed  away  the  question  of  fatigue  and  hard 
ship,  and  when  Fabyan  suggested  that  they  purchase  a 
vessel  and  go  by  sea,  had  pictured  their  land  voyage  as 
one  of  pleasure. 

"Think,"  he  said,  "of  the  green  hills  and  the  tender 
valleys;  the  mountains  that  stretch  away  to  the  blue 
of  the  heavens,  and  the  silver  rivers;  I  have  seen  them 
all.  Our  escort  will  be  ample,  the  way  is  safe,  and  a 

387 


LUX    CRUCIS 

generous  hospitality  awaits  you  among  my  people. 
Thou  wilt  be  doubly  welcomed,  since  I  return  with  the 
bride  of  my  heart." 

He  grew  enthusiastic  as  he  dwelt  upon  the  theme. 

"We  shall  camp  by  running  brooks,"  he  continued, 
"or  by  the  shores  of  wide  lakes;  we  will  talk  under  the 
shade  of  grateful  oaks,  and  sleep  at  night  in  peace  be 
neath  the  stars.  After  the  days  we  have  suffered  here, 
it  is  a  prospect  of  tranquillity  and  safety.  I  do  not  fear 
for  my  Valentina." 

His  plan  prevailed,  and  the  morning  following  the 
day  of  their  parting  with  Paul  and  Peter  found  them 
upon  their  way. 

Fabyan  dared  not  trust  for  either  himself  or  his  friends 
the  further  indulgence  of  Nero  or  Tigellinus,  and  wel 
comed  with  a  weight  lifted  from  his  heart  their  cold 
assent  to  his  request  for  absence.  The  horror  of  Rome 
sat  heavily  upon  him.  He  did  not  fear  the  confiscation 
of  his  goods  or  further  persecution  of  his  kindred;  re 
lieved  of  the  reproach  of  his  presence  and  engrossed  in 
their  immediate  pleasures,  the  tyrant  and  his  favorite 
would  forget  him.  He  saw  with  a  prophetic  eye  the 
certain  end  of  the  cruel  reign,  and  in  its  fall  Tigellinus 
would  be  destroyed.  Formerly  he  might  have  remained 
to  give  his  fortunes  or  his  life  to  such  a  result,  but  now 
he  had  done  with  war  and  intrigue.  He  had  earned  his 
period  of  love.  There  were  enough  who  remained  for 
the  task,  and  who  would  strike  no  less  for  vengeance 
than  from  a  sense  of  duty.  In  due  season  he  would 
return  with  his  Myrrha,  and  Rome  would  be  for  him 
a  place  for  new  efforts  and  honors.  Meanwhile,  in  the 
far  and  free  land  of  which  Ethelred  was  prince,  they 
would  exult  in  health  and  safety,  and  put  away  the  sad 
memories  that  oppressed  them. 

As  the  sun  arose  and  the  day  flashed  into  being,  they 
moved  forward  with  lightened  hearts.  While  it  was  to 

388 


LUX    CRUCIS 

Paul  and  Peter  a  day  of  fate,  it  was  also  their  day  of 
glory;  the  disciple  had  bid  them  so  remember.  Their 
own  trials  were  over.  Youth  and  hope  were  about  them 
as  the  jocund  day  was  in  the  heavens,  and  the  world  with 
its  future  was  before  them. 

Night  found  them  far  upon  their  way,  and  they  had 
halted  in  a  grove  beside  a  spring  of  crystal  water.  There 
was  an  inn  in  the  village  through  which  they  had  lately 
passed,  but  they  wished  for  the  quiet  that  would  come 
from  isolation  and  solitude. 

After  the  meal,  which  they  had  eaten  in  the  tents  by 
the  light  of  the  torches,  which  their  attendants  had  pre 
pared,  they  went  forth  into  the  air.  Their  aimless  steps 
led  them  to  the  slope  of  a  green  hill-side  which  overlooked 
a  gentle  valley  below,  through  which  they  had  lately 
passed;  gloom  had  softly  shrouded  it,  drooping,  as  a  sable 
curtain,  between  them  and  the  far  city.  They  were 
wearied  but  happy,  and,  with  hands  clasped  in  hands 
that  responded  each  to  its  tender  touch  in  love,  in 
peace,  and  with  a  sense  of  deep  thankfulness  for  the 
dangers  they  had  passed,  they  seated  themselves  to 
gether. 

The  day  that  had  brought  to  the  travellers  its  sense 
of  freedom  was  in  Rome  closing  upon  the  final  tragedy. 
Peter,  his  venerable  head  fixed  downward  upon  the 
cross,  hung  limp  and  lifeless,  his  martyrdom  accom 
plished.  Paul,  the  dauntless,  the  great  Apostle,  thought 
ful  but  triumphant,  had  gone  to  the  fate  to  which  he 
was  resigned.  But  there  yet  remained  within  the  fever 
ish  prisons  a  thousand  of  the  Christians ;  the  beasts  were 
surfeited.  Nero  and  Tigellinus,  ingenious  yet,  achieved 
the  ultimate  of  villany. 

Upon  the  eastern  slope  of  Vaticanus,  Nero,  in  his 
earlier  days,  had  conceived  a  garden  as  beautiful  as  those 
of  the  Palatine.  Its  white  walks  of  snowy  sand  ran  to 

389 


LUX    CRUCIS 

the  waters  of  the  river,  its  background  the  marble  struct 
ures  of  his  circus.  It  was  majestic,  stately,  and  breathed 
from  its  myriad  flowers  a  spirit  of  purity  and  good. 
Here  fountains  played  and  birds  sang,  and  the  restful 
cypress  and  tender  willow  shaded  marigold,  jasmine,  and 
narcissus.  Its  soft  colors  gave  back  to  the  sky  the 
beauty  of  its  light,  and  its  odors  freighted  the  gentle  air 
with  benignity  and  sweetness.  It  was  a  spot  of  beauty 
— of  sin,  but  sanctified;  it  was  a  paradise — dedicated 
to  evil,  but  made  sacred;  its  soil,  enriched  by  the  ashes 
of  the  saints  and  baptized  in  sweat  and  blood,  became 
hallowed  for  all  time. 

At  this  spot  Nero  and  Tigellinus  arranged  a  spectacle 
as  gorgeous  as  it  was  infernal.  They  had  wearied  of 
martyrdoms  that  were  tame,  and  the  sight  of  victims 
killed  by  lions  and  torn  by  fierce  dogs  had  staled  in 
repetition.  They  would  thrill  the  populace  anew.  At 
intervals,  along  the  white  paths  and  above  the  crimson 
and  purple  beds  of  flowers,  massive  stakes  were  driven 
deep  into  the  ground.  Upon  each  a  Christian  was 
bound,  men  and  women  and  children  in  impartial  order. 
Just  discrimination  was  observed;  families  were  staked 
together  that  each  might  see  the  sufferings  of  the  other, 
and  above  the  piercing  agony  of  the  flesh  feel  a  yet  keener 
pang.  A  slighter  stake,  with  a  sharpened  point,  was 
set  before  them,  that  it  might  rest  under  the  chin  of  the 
victim  and  hold  his  head  upright;  his  countenance  must 
not  droop  in  either  death  or  torture  to  hide  his  pain. 
To  the  waist  of  each,  from  the  ankles  up,  combustibles 
were  closely  packed,  saturated  with  pitch  and  oil. 

The  grounds  were  garnished  with  these  living  torches; 
row  on  row  they  lined  the  walks,  set  against  the  back 
ground  of  the  waving  trees  and  above  the  rose  and  myrtle. 
The  gates  were  thrown  open  to  the  populace ;  it  must  wit 
ness  and  enjoy  this  mighty  tribute  of  Nero  to  himself. 
There  were  soldiers  to  suppress  disorder  and  maintain  the 

39° 


LUX    CRUCIS 

scene  in  lawful  harmony.  Throughout  the  afternoon  the 
people  came  to  view,  to  wonder,  and  thereafter  to  re 
flect.  When  darkness  fell  the  fires  were  lighted.  Nero 
and  Tigellinus,  each  in  his  ivory  chariot,  drove  down  the 
blazing  lines,  bowing  to  the  homage  of  the  cheering 
thousands.  Perhaps  the  shouts  were  meant  to  drown 
the  groans  of  agony  that  went  to  heaven  in  the  flames, 
for  they  ceased  when  the  spectacle  was  over,  and  left 
in  silence  the  charred  and  blackened  spot,  its  beauty 
hidden  in  the  darkness  that  had  enveloped  the  stumps 
of  the  ghostly  candles.  The  torches  were  burned  out, 
and  the  games  had  ended.  There  remained  only  the 
reckoning  which  fate  was  to  exact  from  the  tyrant  and 
his  aid. 

But  to  the  watchers  upon  the  far  hill-side  there  came 
also  a  spectacle.  In  the  distance  the  night  was  full  of 
stars.  They  hung  like  fire-flies  low  down  on  the  hori 
zon,  and  then  with  seeming  restlessness  mounted  into 
the  vast  abyss;  they  grew  in  volume  and  in  number. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Myrrha,  as  they  looked  in  awe 
and  wonder. 

"I  know  not,"  replied  Fabyan,  "and  yet  the  banked 
radiance  moves  me  strangely.  I  seem  to  look  upon  a 
picture." 

"It  is  a  picture,"  whispered  Valentina,  with  breath 
less  interest. 

"  I  could  almost  fancy  it  the  flight  of  souls  to  heaven," 
said  Ethelred.  "Never  have  I  seen  the  sky  so  beauti 
ful." 

'  'Tis  in  our  hearts,"  said  Fabyan.  "But,  look,  how 
the  stars  group  themselves;  'tis  a  strange  and  familiar 
outline." 

They  looked  indeed. 

The  lights  had  thickened  until  the  horizon  glowed  as 
with  the  colors  of  the  aurora.  Gorgeous  in  the  night 
with  a  new  beauty,  its  form  now  set  in  fire,  the  hill  of 


LUX    C RUG IS 

Vaticanus  was  blazoned  in  the  heavens,  its  summit 
glowed.  Shaft  on  shaft  the  lights  played  over  it, 
changeful  with  gleams  of  emerald  and  sapphire,  while  far 
up  in  the  deep  blue  arches  of  the  sky  the  eternal  stars 
were  circled  over  a  cross  of  light,  shining  like  a  promise 
above  the  summit  of  the  radiant  hill. 


THE    END 


A     000132801     2 


